《Heroine Netori》 Chapter 1 [You have awakened the ''Heroine Netori'' ability.] [Tutorial will now commence.] [Tutorial Mission: Rape the heroine.] "What the hell is this..." I had awakened unexpectedly. That was great¡ªI thought I was finally going to escape unemployment and turn my life around as a hunter. But Heroine Netori? Not even Hitomi, but suddenly Netori? While I was puzzled, the tutorial started. Rape the heroine? What kind of nonsense is this¡ªthen a couple appeared. "Siu-ya, want to come over for ramen at my place?" "Sorry, I¡¯m on a diet." "..." Such a moron. Even a virgin like me would be shocked by that response. But looking closely, some words were written above the couple''s heads. Over the man''s head was ''Protagonist,'' and over the woman''s was ''Main Heroine.'' True to being the protagonist, he was handsome, and fittingly for a heroine, she was beautiful. A typical leading couple. But then am I supposed to rape her? This isn''t even some adult game. Tempting, but... "Goodbye Siu-ya, I love you." "I love you too." The couple parted ways with their sickeningly sweet farewells. Which meant the heroine was now alone. Gulp. But seriously, am I actually supposed to rape her? [Note: If you fail, you will lose the ''Heroine Netori'' ability.] Guess I have no choice then. I''m not sure exactly what this ability does, but it''s better than being powerless. Sigh... I took a deep breath and approached the heroine. "Who, who are you?!" Damn, I thought I had approached her stealthily, but she noticed me. Seeing me, the heroine trembled in fear and just sat down on the spot. But I hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, isn''t that an overreaction? "No, no! Ahhhhhh! Siu-ya! Save me!" "Crazy woman, hey, I was just trying to ask for directions." "Huh? Oh... you could have just said so..." "?"@@@@ What? The heroine looked at me, her face flushed, as she spoke. She¡¯s the heroine? The main heroine? "Uh... then excuse me." "Ahhh! Save me, Siu-ya!" "..." The heroine kept staring intensely at me and blurted out things she didn''t mean. Maybe because it¡¯s a tutorial? It''s like baby difficulty level. As I was about to drag the resisting heroine to a place without streetlights, the protagonist appeared. "You lowlife! Let her go right now!" With her assistance, I easily removed her panties, revealing a translucent line between the panties and her pussy. It was something I¡¯d only seen in porn, but seeing it in real life was far more arousing. Unable to hold back any longer, I pulled down my trousers and underwear, revealing my fully erect penis, covered in pre-cum. "Hey..." The heroine sounded disappointed at the sight of my penis, but I ignored her. Right now, the important thing was to do it. It was my first time, no matter the process. Shaking, I held my penis and pressed it against her pussy. It was soaking wet, so no further foreplay seemed necessary. Happy to finally lose my virginity, I pushed, but couldn¡¯t penetrate. Seeing my confusion, the heroine took my penis herself and guided it to her hole. "Ha... forcing me to do this... pervert!" Who¡¯s the pervert! This time I successfully penetrated her. The entrance gave a thrilling sensation, and just as I was fully entering her, something resisted my penis. ...Could it be? "Being deflowered by a rapist... Haah... Sorry, Siu-ya..." She¡¯s a virgin? Even if it¡¯s a tutorial, that doesn¡¯t make sense... But who cares as long as I can do it. I pulled back briefly, then thrust in again. Overcoming a moment of resistance, my penis successfully broke through the hymen and entered her. "Haaaah!" Inside her pussy was dizzying. It wasn¡¯t just one or two stimulating spots. The tight compression and the warm, wet sensation made my penis tremble. And as I moved, the sensation of the folds soon brought me close to climax. I tried to hold back while thrusting, but even a small stimulation felt like it would make me come. "Haah, hot... Ahh!" Usually, virgins find their first experience painful, but the heroine seemed not to feel the pain of rupture. Rather, she seemed to enter a mating mode, drooling and moaning with each thrust. My senses of touch, sight, and hearing were all stimulated. I was about to come soon, so I tried to pull out, but the heroine tightened around me, holding my penis inside. "No! Aaah... don¡¯t pull out...!" Damn. Brrrrrrt! Unable to withstand the sudden tightness, I came. A tremendous sense of defeat washed over me. Looking at the heroine, her expression had changed to one of contempt as she glared at me. "Damn you, premature idiot." I had a headache but had nothing to say. I pulled out my penis, which limply bowed its head, and I too bowed my head, avoiding the heroine''s gaze. Then everything went dark. [Mission Clear!] [Result: D grade, Points Earned: 600] [Tip: The tutorial chose rape to facilitate understanding, but NTR doesn''t necessarily require rape.] [Would you like to continue, or settle your points now?] [Tip: Grades below C have one restart opportunity.] [Tip: The tutorial can be repeated at any time. (However, settlement can only be done once.)] So this is how it works. Using the ability sends me to a world with a protagonist and heroine, where I netori the heroine for points based on my performance. With those points, I can do something beneficial for myself. That''s the feeling. Then, I can''t be satisfied with just 600 points. The tutorial can be repeated, so I have to aim for an A. And... if I leave it at this, it''ll stay with me as a lifelong trauma. Points or whatever, it¡¯s infinite retries until that bitch laughs at me first. And she laughed at my dick, huh? Damn, it''s average, but... if I settle, I''ll start by enlarging my penis. Chapter 2 Ding-dong! "Delivery." I raped the heroine again. I undressed her, caressed her a bit, and then penetrated her. Fortunately, this time it went in at once, but the stimulation was still intense. "Fucking premature idiot." The cycle started again. ==== Ding-dong! "Delivery." I''m not a virgin anymore, I should at least last five minutes. Let''s focus. "Fucking premature idiot." The cycle started again. ==== Ding-dong! "Fucking premature idiot." ==== "Haa... Hah! Ahh!" "Do you like this, you pervert? Do you like being raped?" "I''m sorry, Siu-ya... Huh... sorry, sob sob..." I lost count of how many times I repeated it. Thrust, climax, get cursed, thrust, climax, get cursed. But at some point, the curses disappeared, and eventually, even the word ''premature'' vanished. "Ah, no... Huh... Siu-ya, I... Haaaaaah!" And finally, I managed to finish the heroine off before myself. Phew... It was a really long time. Thankfully, every time the cycle repeated, my body was restored, or it would have been tough. "Haah... Haah..." "Get up, you bitch. Who said you could rest?" "No... not now, ah! Ahhh!" Now that I know the heroine''s sensitive spots and G-spot, I can make her come anytime. Just like now, as I penetrate her and pinch her nipples, "Heh!" "Ugh, I''m coming!" Simultaneous climax was possible. "Haah... Haah..." But the problem is, even doing this, I can''t get past a C grade. [Achievement reached!] [You are currently at C grade.] [Would you like to continue, or settle your points now?] "Neither, I''ll start from the beginning." Everything went dark. ==== It seems the answer lies with the protagonist. After all, the ability is ''Heroine Netori''. It''s not just about sleeping with the heroine, I should focus on ''Netori''. Reuniting with the heroine was the worst. A videotape came from the heroine who had gone abroad. Maybe, I should implant this kind of despair in the protagonist? Ding-dong! "Delivery." ==== I''ve tried several times. Even after training her to moan just by seeing my penis and sending the video, it was still B grade. Inviting the protagonist to the heroine''s house and fucking her in front of him still only got a B grade. Maybe it''s because the protagonist''s love for the heroine is so strong that rape alone can''t break his heart. After all, the heroine kept calling the protagonist''s name even while being fucked. Maybe I¡¯ve been wrong from the start. Shouldn''t I steal her heart before her body? I''m a virgin, wondering how to capture a woman''s heart, but this is a tutorial, and the heroine is a fool. Maybe if I just touch her a bit, she¡¯ll fall for it... Should I try it? ==== Ding-dong! "Delivery." Once again, the heroine, dressed only in a box tee, opened the door. Again, she pretended to be surprised and blushed as she stared at my crotch. I calmly entered the house, locked the door, and approached the heroine. "Oh, don¡¯t come any closer! This is troubling... I''ll, I''ll call the police!" "It''s just a delivery." "Lies!" "Really? You ordered it." "!!!" I stole a kiss from the surprised heroine. As expected, there was no resistance. Enjoying the softness of her lips, I slipped my tongue in, and the heroine''s tongue came to meet mine. As I gently twisted our tongues and exchanged saliva, her arousal switch seemed to turn on, and her breathing became ragged. "Haah... slurp, schlurp... Haah... slurp." I pulled her waist towards me, and she grabbed my shoulders, putting her weight on me. Then, like performing fellatio, she began to suck on my tongue. From below to above, from above to below, the heroine''s tongue licked and sucked mercilessly, and our saliva intertwined and overflowed. "Schlurp... ssschlick, ssschlep... Haah..." I enjoyed her service while reaching for her ample breasts. The heroine¡¯s breasts never disappointed. I freely kneaded the soft, squishy mounds and touched the small protruding parts. "Hah!" The heroine had many sensitive spots, but especially her nipples were sensitive. She liked it when I placed my fingers on her nipples and turned them, but pinching them like this, "Haaaaah...!" She came easily. Unexpectedly reaching a climax, the heroine lost strength in her body and buried her face in my chest, panting. I took the opportunity to take off her box tee. Then her half-naked, sweat-drenched body was revealed. "Don''t look..." "Want me to touch your pussy?" If she asks, I must oblige. I reached down and slipped my hand into her already wet panties. "Ahh! Uh... Ah!" I touched her erect clit, and moans burst forth. I enjoyed her reactions briefly before inserting a finger into her vagina. Being a virgin, it was tight even for one finger. But this bitch needed two to be satisfied. I forcibly inserted another finger and touched her G-spot. "No! Haah... not there! Please... stop... Haah..." She instinctively knew where I touched. But her words said one thing, her eyes told another story. The heroine looked at me with expectant eyes, drooling. Seeing her like that was amusing, so I just watched. She then tightened her pussy as if asking me to touch her quickly. Under that pressure, I inadvertently touched the G-spot, and the heroine climaxed. "Haah... Ahhhhhh? ?!" It was her second climax. Chapter 3 Jeong Ayeon, the heroine of the tutorial, harbors a fetish for rape. She desires to be touched, undressed, and penetrated by unknown men. Despite her resistance, she yearns to be stripped naked and have her private parts violated by the grotesque genitalia of a man. That''s her sexual preference. It wasn''t always this way. There was a time when she hoped for a tender first experience with someone she loved. However, an accidental encounter with a pornographic video drastically altered her tastes. **** It was around the time she had just entered high school. While her uncle was away, she opened his laptop and found an adult video that he had not closed. It was a hardcore film. In the video, a woman was tied up with ropes, and a man watched her with a vile smile. At first, she thought she shouldn''t watch it. But she was curious. She wanted to see what sex was really like, something she had only heard about in words. After a moment of hesitation, she pressed play. The man in the video approached the woman and began to rape her. "Stop it! Ah...! Ahh... please!" "Heh heh. Talking like that while being squeezed." "Ugh... Ah... Ugh!" It was shocking. It was terrible. The woman''s screams made her skin crawl. It was not the sex she had imagined. She thought it would have been better not to watch. As she hurried to turn off the video, the woman''s screams suddenly turned into moans. "Ahh... Ah... Ahh! No... Ahh!" "So you were that hungry for a dick, huh?" "What...?" The woman was still being raped. But somehow, her expression had changed. She was aroused. She was enjoying it. Jeong Ayeon didn''t understand. Why? She hated it. She didn''t like it, it was forced upon her. But why? Her mind became cluttered. "Ahh! Yes! More, more! Harder!" Ultimately, the woman even begged for it to be harder. How would it feel to be raped by another man even though she had a boyfriend? And how thrilling would it be if her boyfriend found out? Just thinking about the shocked face of Siu made her panties wet immediately. Because of this, Jeong Ayeon allowed everything to the first man who came to her house. ==== Ding-dong! "Delivery." When Jeong Ayeon heard this, she was hopeful. She hadn''t ordered anything, so perhaps it was someone who came to rape her. But she soon shook her head. It had happened a few times that a delivery intended for her neighbor had come to her instead. Still, tempted to seduce the delivery man, she took off her dolphin shorts. She subtly extended her legs to reveal her thighs as she opened the door. "Uh..." She was startled. The man at the door was not a delivery man. Taking advantage of her confusion, the man entered the house and locked the door as if it were his own. Her heart raced. Her whole body began to tremble. She screamed as if frightened, telling him not to come closer, but the man ignored her. Instead, he mocked her, saying, "Didn''t you order a dick?" Chills ran down her spine. It was the line she had fantasized about a delivery man saying. Confused, the man approached and suddenly kissed her. It was Jeong Ayeon''s first kiss. The man''s tongue entered her mouth. She responded by extending her own tongue and mixing their saliva. It was exhilarating. "Haah... slurp, schlurp... Haah... slurp." As the man pulled her close, she began to suck on his tongue. She didn''t want to let go. Strangely, the more she sucked, the better it felt. While she was busy sucking his tongue, the man caressed her breasts. Chapter 4 When Jeong Ayeon regained consciousness, she thought she had dreamed everything. But it was not a dream. The man was still there, standing in front of her with his erection pronounced and directed at her. "Penis..." It was her first time seeing one in reality. Though it wasn''t as large as the ones in her fantasies, it looked incredibly firm. The thought of losing her virginity to it made her tremble. "Are you awake now? Then lift your hips; let me take this off." The man spoke as he grabbed her panties. She broke into a cold sweat. If her panties were removed, she would be fully exposed, revealing even her vagina, which no one had ever seen before. As she hesitated, the man urged her. "Hurry up." Jeong Ayeon''s face turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She trembled with humiliation but also couldn''t deny her excitement. The thought of submitting her body to this stranger, not Siu, thrilled her. Eventually, she succumbed to her depravity. With a slight movement, she lifted her hips, and as the man''s hands moved, her panties were stripped away. The fact that her underwear was removed against her will made her close her eyes briefly. But she had to open them again immediately upon hearing the man''s next remark. "Look at this girl." As he laughed mockingly while taking off his own underwear, she followed his gaze to see her vaginal fluids marking a thin and opaque line on her panties. "Are you that excited?" Jeong Ayeon''s face flushed even more. She covered her face with her palms, but she couldn''t block out his words. It was incredibly embarrassing. It was the first time she had seen such a sight. More than surprise, she felt ashamed. As soon as her panties were completely off, she clamped her legs together, trying to hide her arousal. But her legs were easily forced apart by the man''s hands. As her legs parted, her vagina too revealed its petals. Slightly parted, it was already slick with arousal. She quickly brought her hands down to cover herself. "Trying to cover it now?" The man chuckled as he pressed her hands away. As he did, her clit rubbed against her fingers, stimulating her. "Aah! Ah... ah..." She let out a loud moan unintentionally, but there was no time to be surprised as the continuous stimulation forced her to keep moaning. "Ahh... Ahh...! Ahh... Ahh!" "You like this, don¡¯t you? You like it when it''s rubbed here." He was right. Somehow, the man knew her sensitive spots. As he gently caressed around her clit, she climaxed again. "Heh..." Watching her reaction, the man brushed her hands aside and then positioned his penis above her. "Aah..." She felt the heat and firmness of his penis as it rested on her vagina. Fluids poured from her, running down. ''Really doing it... sex...'' This was definitely reality, not the nightly fantasies she had indulged in. Now, the only thing left was for her vagina to be pierced by his penis. Thinking this, her body jolted again. She thought of Siu. She had bravely tried to seduce him, but Siu had ignored her. If it hadn''t been for that, perhaps the penis above her vagina would have been Siu¡¯s. "Hehe... Now that I''m alone... so, will you go out with me?" "No." ==== Siu was happy because his first love turned out to be his last. He had married Ayeon, his first girlfriend, and every day was filled with joy. Although they faced scrutiny due to a premarital pregnancy, their parents became more supportive once the baby was born. Of course, not everything was perfect. In fact, Ayeon and Siu''s first experience was a mistake made by a drunken Siu, overwhelmed by sexual desire. The next day, a sober Siu apologized on his knees, seeking forgiveness, but since that day, Ayeon had never engaged in sexual activity with him again. Whenever he tried, she would say it scared her due to PTSD. Nevertheless, Ayeon forgave him, and by some miracle, that day¡¯s act resulted in a pregnancy which led to their marriage. Now, after consistent counseling, they had progressed to the point where they could see each other naked without discomfort. Siu''s current goal was to complete their therapy and conceive a second child. He worked hard every day toward that goal. "What are you looking at so intently?" "Ah, sorry. It''s just..." "Come on. Bragging about having a pretty wife? Flaunting?" "It''s not that..." "Forget it, man, just kidding. How''s your wife?" "Yes, she''s very well, hehe." "Ah, you''re so bland. Here, you''ve got a package." "Me? I haven¡¯t ordered anything." "Well, someone sent it then. Anyway, I''m off. Stop looking at your wife''s pictures and do some work." "Yes, have a good day!" He opened the unusually small package to find a USB stick inside. There was no additional information¡ªwho had sent it or what it contained. Puzzled, Siu plugged the USB into his tablet. The drive contained a folder named ''Jeong Ayeon,'' and inside, videos titled with various dates were visible. After a moment, he realized each was an anniversary he had spent with Ayeon. "What is this... it¡¯s touching. When did she prepare this?" Indeed, Ayeon¡¯s hobby was video recording. She always had her camera during trips or anniversaries; it seemed she had compiled those videos. "She''s been busy lately... Ayeon..." He felt tears well up. Siu cherished the memories day by day as he viewed the anniversaries. Then one date caught his eye. "April 28th... the day of our first experience..." It was an unforgettable day. A day that shouldn¡¯t be forgotten but too solemn to celebrate. "Why is this here?" Feeling an inexplicable anxiety, Siu played the video. ==== [Achievement Reached!] [You have reached S-rank.] [No further progress can be made. Settlement will begin.] "Endured successfully..." Chapter 5 At first, I only intended to achieve an A rank and then call it quits. That was the plan, and indeed, after achieving it, I was going to settle accounts right away. But then, unexpectedly, the heroine confessed her feelings to me. It was a confession I hadn''t seen coming. The moment I heard her confession, an idea struck me. "Responsibility without pleasure." The woman he thought was his wife is just a female panting as she''s taken by another man, and the child he thought was his daughter turns out to be that man''s offspring¡ªtruly the worst scenario. It was an idea that might enable me to achieve a rank higher than A. The result was a success. There was worth in holding out for three years. Honestly, I hadn''t planned to hold out for three years, but somehow time just dragged on. I wanted to plunge them into the abyss at their happiest moment. And it wasn''t boring at all while ''holding out''; it was rather fun. It was thrilling to have mating sex next to the sleeping protagonist after he took a sleeping pill. And it was funny to see the protagonist apologize after seeing my semen and fake blood. It was enjoyable to fill the heroine¡¯s vagina with my semen on anniversaries. The protagonist, smiling blissfully unaware, did seem pitiful, but after all, he isn''t a real person. Any pangs of conscience had long since disappeared after repeating numerous cycles. Anyway! The tutorial is over, and now it''s time for the settlement. ==== [Mission Cleared!] [Result: S Rank, Points Acquired: 13200] [Achievement: ''First S Rank Achievement''] [Achievement: ''First A Rank Achievement''] [Achievement: ''Received a Confession from the Main Heroine''] [Clear Bonus: ¡®Sensory Stimulation¡¯ Skill, ¡®Favorability Manipulation¡¯ Skill] Wow, D rank was worth 600 points, but S rank is over twenty times that. The achievement points seem pretty substantial. And now I see the clear bonus that wasn''t visible last time. Is this also a reward for the achievement? [Sensory Stimulation Lv. 1 ¨C Can stimulate sexual senses through touch.] [Favorability Manipulation Lv. 1 ¨C It becomes easier to gain favorability.] Checking the skill abilities, they are perfect for a netorare situation. It''s disappointing that they aren¡¯t combat skills, but I''ve decided to be content since they''re giving me skills at all. Now I need to use these points... ¡°Status Screen!¡± [Name: Gam Deokbae] [Ability: ''Heroine Netorare''] [Health: 3] [Magic: 1] [Strength: 5] [Intelligence: 1] [Agility: 2] [Skills: Sensory Stimulation Lv.1, Favorability Manipulation Lv.1] My stats are really trash. I heard average non-awakened people have a stat total of 8... Well, I can raise them now anyway. Just when I thought about increasing my health, a notification popped up. [You cannot use points on Health.] ...? [You cannot use points on Intelligence.] [You cannot use points on Agility.] [You cannot use points on Health.] [You cannot use points on Magic.] ...????? Damn it... I thought it would obviously work. If not on stats, then what should I use points for? But it didn''t work. What now? My hopeful future of becoming an S-rank hunter, sweeping up money and women, is shattered. ¡°Damn it all, then at least let me increase my dick size!¡± [Would you like to increase your penis size? 10 points per cm.] So this works? ==== [Remaining Points: 20] I couldn''t raise stats or skill levels with the points. But what can I do? Points are invincible, and my dick is divine. ¡°Is... is that so?¡± "Yes. I¡¯d say even a passing cat would agree." ¡°No... actually, it wasn¡¯t really a date... he just asked me to go eat waffles with him...¡± Crackling noise¡ª! "Team A, it''s an order. Eliminate the target. The target is H. I repeat, eliminate the target." "Wait! Stop!" Her face turns red as she shouts, looking flustered. She¡¯s not rude, just a bit clumsy. "It was a joke." "You, really! Are you teasing me too?!" "I apologize. You looked so cute when you were flustered." "Ha! Cute...! I¡¯m not cute! I am cold and rational!" Wow. A textbook reaction. Typical light novel material. A short lady, not very busty, is touching her chest with her hands closed and speaking. This definitely belongs in an illustration. "Yes, miss. You are a cold and rational person." "Oooooh...! Are you teasing me again? Why does everyone only do this to me..." Well, she has good reactions. Another way to put it: she''s a reaction goldmine. Her petite frame actively responding is just too cute. Hmm. Let''s stop teasing her and get serious. "Miss, asking to go eat waffles together is definitely a date. He dared to ask another girl on a date, sidelining you. That¡¯s really audacious." "Oh! So going to eat waffles together is a date! Actually, today I did go eat waffles with that commoner! I never imagined it was a date... Oh dear!" She looks embarrassed, but what is she talking about? The protagonist asked another girl to go eat waffles. "That''s right. Was it delicious?" "Yes! I never thought such delicious food could come from a commoner¡¯s place!" "And now that man wants to eat that delicious food with another woman." "Oh... right! How could he do that! I bragged about it to Yuna, and he quickly asked her out! ¡®Want to go eat together next time?¡¯ he said!" "That¡¯s how it turned out." "Oooooh... Does that man not care about me at all? Or is he really just that clueless?" The answer is the latter. He''s hopelessly clueless. He probably thinks, ¡®Ah, these girls really love waffles.¡¯ He hasn¡¯t thought about it being a date after school. But I can''t just say that. Okay, I see an opportunity for netorare. "Miss, do you want to monopolize that man?" "Mo, monopolize! No! But... it wouldn''t be bad if that commoner only had eyes for me!" So she does want it, in a roundabout way. "There¡¯s a way. To make that man look only at you." "...Really?" "Yes. I know a massage that can make a woman truly attractive." It¡¯s time to try using Sensory Stimulation. "Would you like to try it?" Chapter 6 "Would you like it stronger?" "That''s enough... Ah!" "Sorry. This area is quite tense, so I''ll apply a bit more pressure." "Really! You should wait for an answer first! Ah..." The girl sat on a chair without a backrest, receiving a massage from the man. She had never entrusted her body to a stranger before, but because he was so trustworthy, she allowed it. The man''s claim to know how to massage wasn¡¯t an exaggeration; as he touched her body, a pleasant sensation spread throughout. "Ah... quite... hmm... you¡¯re very good at this!" "I¡¯m glad I could please you, miss." It wasn¡¯t the girl¡¯s first time receiving a massage, but those experiences hadn¡¯t been pleasant because her skin was sensitive, usually bringing pain rather than pleasure. However, the man¡¯s massage felt different. "Ah... Is it because the man¡¯s strength is greater? Or is it because Mr. Butler is better at massaging than they were?" "Ah!" The man¡¯s movements started at the shoulders and slowly worked forward and back, eventually reaching her collarbones and shoulder blades, enjoying her body. The girl didn¡¯t realize that this wasn¡¯t just a massage but rather caressing, stimulated not by loosened muscles but by the ¡®Sensory Stimulation¡¯ skill the man possessed. Unaware, she could barely contain the moans escaping her as the pleasure overwhelmed her. But "Ah!" The sensation was too intense to hide. "Gasp! This, this is ah..." Unable to hold back, the girl let out a cry. She was embarrassed. It was a sound she had never let anyone hear before. Her face turned red, and tears formed in her eyes. As a lady of the Shin family, she shouldn¡¯t have shown such a disheveled appearance, but once again, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Disappointed in herself, she wanted to stop the massage, but the man did not cease his actions despite witnessing her degradation. "Ah... Stop! Ah... please stop! Uh...!" "Miss?" "Please... stop now!" Fortunately, the man¡¯s hands halted. However, her body was already aflame. Unbeknownst to her, her nipples were erect, and her panties were wet. Exhausted, she leaned back against the man, breathing heavily. Then she noticed his scent for the first time, strangely not unpleasant. "Uh... I see Mr. Butler is good at massaging! But is this really the massage that makes me attractive?" "Indeed. You might not see it, but right now, you are very cute and charming. Surely, if that man saw you now, he would fall for you at first sight." "Cute!... How many times must I tell you?! I am a cold and rational person!" The girl tried to suppress a smile, angering at the man as she leaned away from him. The man began to stroke her head. "Heh..." Could it be that he¡¯s as good at stroking hair as he is at massaging? It felt more comforting than when her father would do it. Having calmed down, she quietly enjoyed the man¡¯s touch, and he gently reached for her ear. Meeting her would confirm it, but since there¡¯s no other woman beside the protagonist now, Yuna must be the main heroine. Ah... the main heroine. Thinking back, I might have built this up all wrong. As much as it''s a harem light novel, it''s rare for the protagonist to end up with everyone. Usually, each one gets rejected until he ends up with the main heroine. Or it ends with, "So, who will you choose?!" without a clear decision. The problem is that sub-heroines rarely end up with someone. And I was already on the path of netorare for a sub-heroine... This isn''t netorare, it¡¯s just giving her away! Sub-heroines usually help confirm the protagonist¡¯s feelings for the main heroine. When they confess, the protagonist suddenly remembers the main heroine, realizes he¡¯s been in love with her all along, and runs to her, leaving the sub-heroine behind. Then the sub-heroine cries but smiles and sends him off. "See! Everything is perfectly fine!" Damn, what kind of fine is that? To truly succeed in netorare, I¡¯d need to seduce the main heroine, which isn¡¯t easy. Given she''s already smitten with the protagonist, it¡¯s hard to win her over, and even if I did, if the protagonist hasn¡¯t realized his feelings yet, she¡¯d just congratulate him and it would all be over. I could push Yena to confess, but I¡¯ve already crossed too many lines. Using bust enhancement as an excuse, I¡¯ve touched her breasts enough times that her already high favorability skyrocketed. After discovering her ears were a weak spot, I would use one hand on her breast and the other on her earlobe while whispering sweet nothings, making her melt away, so cute that I ended up doing it every day until now she approaches me first asking to be touched. "Mr. Butler! I look forward to your service today!" "I¡¯m sorry, miss. I don¡¯t have the leisure to give you a massage today. I¡¯m sure I told you yesterday." "No, no! Lying... Hmph! I am a cold and rational person, so I understand! Cold. And. Rational!" "Ah... where did the honest miss go?" "I don¡¯t know! Make me honest again!" "Well... I suppose I have no choice. Change into something comfortable and wait; I¡¯ll be there shortly." "Hehe...?" She hasn''t mentioned the protagonist recently; even if I urged her to confess now, she wouldn¡¯t. So then... Why not just call it a draw? Is there really a need to achieve true netorare? How can anyone always succeed or fail? From my perspective, it''s too late. Given how things are, wouldn¡¯t it be better just to enjoy the time with Yena? Even if she¡¯s a sub-heroine, a heroine is still a heroine, so I should make at least a C grade. Besides, a C grade allows for a retake, so I could redo it... Yeah, let¡¯s just enjoy this time! Or so I thought. "Hello, Mr. Butler. I''ve heard a lot about you from Yena. Could I possibly receive that ''massage'' as well?" Her chest is really big. Wait, this isn¡¯t right. Why are you here? Chapter 7 Shin Yena started being honest with herself as the first change after receiving my massages. This changed her image a lot at school. She was still a bit clumsy, but since she stopped forcing herself to hide, people found her much cuter. Before, due to the disparity between the image her family desired and her own behavior, she often acted unintentionally, leading to misunderstandings among her friends. But that''s gone now, and she''s naturally become more likable. The second change after receiving my massages was her quick return home every day. This part is more important; Shin Yena fell in love with my massages, naturally playing hard to get with the protagonist. She used to cling to the protagonist every day and meddle in various things, but when she stopped, the protagonist began to take more notice of her. It seems that Yuna Lee got a bit anxious as the rival changed her approach. She could no longer just smile about it. Eventually, the worried Yuna Lee asked Shin Yena what had caused her to change, and our naive young lady brought up my massages. She even suggested that Yuna Lee should try them, saying they were effective. For Yuna Lee, there was no reason to refuse the offer. ==== "Are you mentally prepared? As Miss Yena mentioned, some actions might be a bit embarrassing." "Yes, I have been ready for a long time. Please come." "Don''t worry, Ms. Yuna! Mr. Gam is a trustworthy person!" Yuna Lee sat where I usually give massages, with Shin Yena watching from a distance. As usual, I approached the chair without a backrest and prepared for the massage. While stretching, looking down at Yuna Lee, I felt a significant pressure. It was destructive enough before, but now without a bra... Wow. When I couldn''t take my eyes off the valley, Shin Yena scolded me sharply. "Start already!" As I glanced at her modest chest and sighed, Shin Yena covered her chest with both hands, teary-eyed. "What are you looking at!" "Nothing. Now, Ms. Yuna, let''s begin." I placed my hands on Yuna Lee''s shoulders. I expected them to be soft, but they were surprisingly tense. I turned on the sensual stimulation and pressed hard with my thumbs. Then, I began to release her shoulders entirely. After a few minutes of massaging, it seemed to work as Yuna Lee twitched and let out a small sound. "Ah... Uh..." I pretended not to hear and moved to more areas. My hands stroked her nape, slowly moving down to her waist before subtly shifting near her hips and began to sweep up her body. Starting from the pubic bone, my hands moved over a small belly, across the ribs, and finally arrived at her substantial underbust. "...Excuse me?" When I lifted her breasts, they were heavier than I expected. No wonder her shoulders were tense, carrying these around. With that thought, I indulged in feeling Yuna Lee''s chest. Despite my not-so-small hands, they were incredibly large, not fitting entirely in one hand. They were much softer than Ayeon''s, to the point where my fingers seemed to sink into them. "Haah... Wait, this is... Uh... Why? Mr. Gam? Uh..." I bent down to her nape and buried my head there, sniffing and gently biting her. Seeing her pale neck, I couldn''t help myself. "Kyaa! Stop!!" She jumped up in shock, screaming. "Ms. Yuna? Are you alright?" "Stop it! This is sexual harassment! I, I, I will report this! How could you do this!" Yuna Lee blushed and stuttered in panic. "Sexual harassment? What are you talking about! This is a massage!" Shin Yena also shouted, apparently angry as she had been the recipient of such actions daily. "You... You touched my breast! And you bit my neck... How is this a massage!" "Oh my! I did mention that some actions might be embarrassing!" "But I never thought it would be like this! Absolutely..." Yuna Lee was shocked by the bold Shin Yena, lowering her head and starting to sob. She must have thought the massage would not involve such lascivious hand movements... I understood. And it must have been humiliating for her to feel good from such actions. "Ms. Yuna, this is indeed a massage that makes a woman more attractive." But it was a reaction I expected. "Sob... Are you going to lie until the end!" "It''s not a lie. You know that better than anyone, Ms. Yuna. Didn''t you bring up how Miss Yena has changed recently?" "...That''s." "Just calm down a bit and listen to what I have to say?" "Haaaaaaang??!!" "With a lewd sound, Shin Yena climaxed. I looked up at Yi Yu-na, who was covering her mouth with both hands, her eyes wide as she watched Shin Yena." "Her face turned red, but she couldn''t take her eyes off us. Does she realize she''s sticking her neck out like a turtle?" "Trying to hold back laughter, I slipped my hand into Shin Yena''s pants." "Yi Yu-na''s eyes widened even more." "Housekeeper?! There, there! That''s not allowed! That!" "After climaxing, Shin Yena, now slumped, grabbed my hand with both of hers, apparently trying to stop me from going further." "I could easily pull away by force, but I didn''t." "Miss Ye-na. You should show Miss Yu-na an example." "Instead, I whispered in Shin Yena''s ear." "An example...! Well..." "Come on, Miss Yu-na is watching. You should show her how dignified you are as a senior." "But..." "She really has a strong guard. Then there''s no help for it." "I grabbed her head, turned it, and pressed my lips to hers, stealing her first kiss." "Shin Yena''s eyes widened, then she soon closed them. She must think you have to close your eyes when kissing." "Watching her face filled with excitement, I slid my tongue into Shin Yena''s mouth. Then I could feel her not knowing what to do." "I stuck out my tongue and touched hers, and her tongue darted around. At first, it was cute, but it started to annoy me as it didn''t stop." "I rubbed her earlobe hard, and her tongue was defenseless. I seized the opportunity to suck on her tongue." "Heu-eung?... Churup, ha... Chururup, ha-eung?... Churup." "After letting go of her tongue, she followed my movements and licked every corner of my mouth, sucking in my saliva." "Taking advantage of that, I put my hand into Shin Yena''s pants. Sure enough, her panties were already soaked." "Finally getting my hand into her pants, Shin Yena was startled but soon focused again on sucking my tongue." "Churup... Chup, chururup, haa?... Churup..." "Enjoying the act, I slipped my hand into her panties. At this point, it seemed she would allow anything." "I rubbed her clit, and Shin Yena twitched but did not resist. The kiss was indeed the answer." "Wondering if it was okay to go this far, I put my finger inside her pussy, and she did not resist. Instead, she opened her eyes, looked at me, and confessed." "Haaang?... I like, I like you?! Because I like you?! Heung... let you touch... Churup, it! Heung... haa?... Churup." "Do either kiss or confess, not both." "But it''s a happy thing. This is already the second confession. It''s not reality, but it''s a nice thing to be confessed to by such a lady." "I pulled away from her lips and replied." "I like you too, miss." "Then I leaned in by her ear and gently chewed on it, moving the finger inside her pussy. Shin Yena''s pussy was very tight, it clenched around just one finger." "I''d have to do quite a bit of development to insert my own size." "Ahheuk... Haa?... Really! Haahang?... Indeed?..." "It''s a joke." "Moving my finger to find her G-spot wasn''t easy because it was so tight. Instead, I used stimulation to develop her insides." "Aaahang?...! Hak hak... Why... lie! Haang?... Don''t lie, heung... ma!" "Today, I wanted to try two fingers, but it seems too much." "That''s right. It''s a lie. It''s not that I like you, I love you, miss." "Ugh. I myself find it disgusting to say. But this lady likes to hear such things." "Heu-eung?!, He, heu-eung???!! Aaahang???!!" "With the words of love, as I chewed on her earlobe and fiddled with her clit and pussy, Shin Yena climaxed grandly." "Her love juice burst out, soaking the chair Shin Yena was sitting on." "Exhausted from the climax, Shin Yena leaned on me, panting heavily." "I looked up again at Yi Yu-na." "This time, she wasn''t covering her mouth with both hands." "I wonder if that lady knows what she''s doing?" "Watching Yi Yu-na masturbating, I smirked bitterly." Chapter 8 [Unspecified Month XX Day] Today, I received another massage from Housekeeper Gam. I climaxed once from my breasts and three times through my vagina. Housekeeper Gam praised me for doing well, as he taught me to climax while saying "I''m going." I must continue to be diligent. Shin Yena has finally become accustomed to having two fingers in her vagina. Tomorrow, she plans to try three. Shin Yena boasted to me about it, but I am already being penetrated by three fingers. And... today, Housekeeper Gam and Shin Yena kissed again. The sight of them embracing and kissing each other is always beautiful. When will I have my first kiss? Oh no, while imagining kissing, I thought of Housekeeper Gam instead of Siu. It seems today''s kissing scene between the two is still lingering in my mind. [Unspecified Month XX Day] Today, I received a new type of massage. Unlike usual, I was completely naked, and Housekeeper Gam sucked on my breasts. He said it was a massage to stimulate milk ducts and promote the secretion of female hormones. Housekeeper Gam sucking on my breasts so intensely looked as cute as a newborn baby. When I patted Housekeeper Gam on the head, Shin Yena got jealous. Feeling a bit superior made me feel good. I used to dislike my large breasts, but now I am glad they are big. [Unspecified Month XX Day] Today, I learned about fellatio, the act of sucking a penis. I was told that the semen from the penis helps with the secretion of female hormones. Housekeeper Gam''s penis was very large, incomparably bigger than the fingers he usually uses to penetrate our vaginas. As I touched it, it was hot enough to burn and as hard as steel. Imagining that penis entering my vagina made it twitch. Shin Yena demonstrated first; she knelt on the floor and took Housekeeper Gam''s penis in her mouth. With one hand, she stroked the shaft that couldn''t fit in her mouth, and with the other, she caressed his balls. Shin Yena, already accustomed to the act, soon managed to extract semen from Housekeeper Gam. However, I could not do the same. My jaw hurt from continuously sucking, and despite licking everywhere, I couldn''t satisfy Housekeeper Gam. Eventually, perhaps frustrated, Housekeeper Gam grabbed my head with both hands and thrust his penis into my throat. It was torturous and I felt like vomiting, but it was because of my inadequacy. Fortunately, he seemed to like my throat and climaxed quickly. My mouth was filled with Housekeeper Gam''s semen. It tasted awful, but knowing it was because of me made it somewhat bearable. After swallowing the semen, he patted my head and praised me. But now that I think about it... my first kiss was with Housekeeper Gam''s penis... I felt sorry for Siu. [Unspecified Month XX Day] Recently, Siu''s attitude towards me has changed. He blushes and steps back when I approach. He can''t look me in the eye even when we talk as usual. I feel like Siu is finally seeing me as a woman. Father also recently asked me if I seemed a bit different. It seems the effects of the massages are slowly showing. Out of gratitude, I sucked Housekeeper Gam''s penis even more diligently than usual. [Unspecified Month XX Day] Today, Siu asked me out on a date. He mentioned a new cafe near the school, saying the shortcake there is delicious and invited me to eat it together. Fortunately, there was no massage scheduled today, so I accepted his invitation.@@@@ The cake was indeed delicious, and it seemed to have a unique recipe. Siu and I enjoyed analyzing it together, and I had a happy time with him. No, it was the worst. I am not happy at all. No... I am the worst. They love each other, so why am I... Why does it hurt my heart to hear that Shin Yena and Housekeeper Gam had sex... [Unspecified Month XX Day] I haven''t gone for a massage in days. I was afraid to see Shin Yena and Housekeeper Gam. Correction. I was afraid of seeing Shin Yena and Housekeeper Gam having sex. Another correction. I was afraid of seeing them having sex and hurting because of it. Surely they love each other. And I like Siu. I receive massages to seduce Siu. Still, I think it''s better than Shin Yena, who always faints at her first climax. [Date Unspecified] Today, I kissed Shin Yena. It started with a threesome position. I was lying on the bottom, Shin Yena climbed on top of me, and Housekeeper Gam was thrusting his penis between our vaginas. Although there was no direct penetration, the friction on my clit was very arousing. And Shin Yena moaning above me was adorable. I kissed Shin Yena without realizing it, and she accepted my kiss. While we were lost in kissing, Housekeeper Gam inserted his penis into each of our vaginas. Shin Yena lost consciousness with her first climax. It felt like I had sent her off, which was amusing. [Date Unspecified] We had sex in a threesome again today. I''m now completely accustomed to Housekeeper Gam''s penis. After Shin Yena climaxed, his penis was still erect, so I sucked it between my breasts. Then, I lay on the bed, raised my buttocks, and spread my vagina, and Housekeeper Gam thrust his penis into me. The intense pleasure almost made me lose consciousness, and natural moans escaped me. Sex really does feel good. [Date Unspecified] Recently, Siu''s gaze towards me has changed again. Now, he breaks into a cold sweat and doesn''t know what to do when I just speak to him. Today, there was an accidental small physical touch with Siu, and I could see that he was erect. It was very disappointing. [Date Unspecified] Recently, not only the boys in my class but even the teachers have started looking at me differently. It wasn''t just Siu. People have started whispering about my breasts and buttocks, even secretly taking photos. My breasts and buttocks already have an owner, yet there are such disgusting people around. When I told Housekeeper Gam, he dealt with it neatly. Expulsions and dismissals, it didn''t take even a day. He truly is competent in every way. As a token of gratitude, today I rode on top of him and rocked my hips. However, perhaps because it wasn''t enough, Housekeeper Gam ended up moving his hips as well. I need to do better. [Date Unspecified] We had sex in a threesome again today. [Date Unspecified] We had sex in a threesome again today. [Date Unspecified] We had sex in a threesome again today. [Date Unspecified] Shin Yena is pregnant. I was envious. [Date Unspecified] Just in case, I checked myself. It was positive. Ah... I''m happy. [Date Unspecified] We''ve decided to go on a trip to celebrate the pregnancy. But then, Housekeeper Gam told me to invite Siu as well, to definitely end things with him on this trip. I was already annoyed because Siu has been overly friendly and sneakily touchy recently. When I agreed to it, he called me a good girl and kissed me. He said a kiss wasn''t enough and teased me until he had to penetrate me with his penis. I should have been more affectionate often... [Date Unspecified] I invited Siu to the trip. Upon hearing the news, he was happier than anyone and immediately said he would attend. Seeing Siu''s reaction gave me an idea. Hehe... I''m looking forward to the day we leave for the trip. Chapter 9 "Heavy breathing... Yuna, Yuna!" Siu masturbated thinking of Yuna. Today, he shook his penis, recalling the feel of her breast that he accidentally brushed against with his hand. But that alone wasn''t enough. ''Siu, I''m showing this to you because it''s you... Come...'' ''Don''t just touch the nipple like that... Ah...'' ''Ah... it feels good... Ah! I''m embarrassed...'' ''Just here... don''t touch... here too... okay?'' In his fantasy, Yuna was lewd. She lifted her skirt, showing her panties and asked to be touched. Siu touched her with trembling hands, and Yuna was pleased. ''Ah! It feels good... Ha... Siu...'' ''A bit harder...'' ''I can''t take it anymore... Siu, now...'' Siu pulled down Yuna''s panties and took out his penis. And into Yuna¡¯s tight... "Ah Yuna! I''m cumming!" "Ha... Ha..." And so, Siu comforted himself with Yuna yet again today. Initially, he felt guilty towards Yuna, but now he only thought about how to make his fantasies with Yuna a reality. "Yuna..." This act began the day he started seeing Yuna as a woman. He had always thought she was pretty, but he never saw her as a woman before. After all, he was just a commoner and she was a chaebol. At best, they were just friends. He thought the occasional signs of affection from Yuna were just because of their friendship and because they cooked together, not because of any romantic feelings. But that wasn''t his true feelings. In fact, Siu knew it. He knew that Yuna liked him and that he also had feelings for her. But he had been pretending not to know, blocked by the harsh reality. However, as the days passed, Yuna grew more beautiful like a flower blooming, and Siu became aware of his feelings. That day, they went to a newly opened cafe and lost track of time talking about recipes. That day was a turning point. Siu hated showing the smile Yuna showed him that day to anyone else. Once his suppressed feelings burst, they grew uncontrollably. He wanted to date her right away, to shout that she was his, to desire her body, to impregnate her, to marry her, to have children with her... And from that day on, Siu started masturbating thinking of Yuna. But recently, Yuna had changed again. Not her appearance or physique, but her aura had changed. Her sticky voice that crawled into his ears, her oddly erotic hand movements, her flirtatious smile... Everything about Yuna had become alluring. It wasn''t just him who felt it. Even his classmates and teachers started looking at Yuna differently. There were guys who talked about masturbating thinking of Yuna, guys who wanted to have her. Hearing that annoyed him, so he approached Yuna more actively. Yuna was so captivating that he could get an erection just by letting his guard down, but he could feel the envious looks from others. That feeling of superiority made him fall deeper for Yuna. Now, he even masturbated thinking of Yuna during breaks. And then, yesterday at school, Yuna had asked him to go on a trip together. The moment she said that, the surroundings went quiet. He could feel the envy, jealousy, and other negative emotions. They were sweet to Siu. Siu didn''t know, but he was erect when he agreed to go, saying yes, he would definitely come. ==== The travel destination was Yuna''s villa by the sea, a private property which made it a quiet resort despite being a holiday spot. After unpacking at the villa and taking a brief dip in the sea, they had a barbecue party. After a fun time, teams were split up to do chores; Yena and Housekeeper Gam did the dishes, while Yuna and Siu went to buy ice cream. In fact, it was a pre-planned team by Yena and Housekeeper Gam, who both supported Siu''s relationship with Yuna. Yuna also mentioned that she had feelings for Siu. Siu felt confident. Walking down the street with the woman he loved on a summer night... Siu decided to confess his feelings today. "Yuna, I... well..." "...Yes?" But he couldn''t easily spit it out. It was dark, and he couldn''t see Yuna''s expression. Suddenly, he was scared. What if it was all his misunderstanding? What if she rejected him and they couldn''t even stay friends? "That... well..." "......" As these thoughts piled up, more and more bad thoughts came to mind. He felt anxious. He felt miserable. He wanted to run away. He regretted speaking up. "Look! You... you!" "Yes, I''m listening." His mind was so cluttered it felt like it was going to burst. He just wanted to escape from this moment. "You, I really like you! Right! Ha... haha..." "Um?... Oh yes! I really like it too, now that we''re on this trip!" "Uh... that''s what I mean... ha ha!" He wanted to die. He wanted to hide in a mouse hole. He regretted it. He should have just spoken up, what was he doing acting like an idiot... Siu shed a tear. Fortunately, it seemed that Yuna hadn''t noticed. Unaware that Yuna was inwardly cursing him. ==== Siu couldn''t sleep. He was disgusted with himself for his behavior today. "Aaah? Haah? Ah, haa... Heh? Aaah?" At that sight, Siu gripped and shook his penis harder, imagining himself as Housekeeper Gam, masturbating as if he was the one thrusting. "I''m coming now, Miss Yuna." "Me too... haah? Going? Go, together? Hot? Ah?" "Ugh." "Haahahahahaha??!!" Housekeeper Gam ejaculated and Yuna climaxed in response. Siu also climaxed upon seeing this. "Haah... haah... Housekeeper Gam... more... thrust more?" "Wait a moment! It''s my turn now!" Yuna, seemingly insatiable, did not let go of Housekeeper Gam, but Yena rushed in, claiming it was her turn. Both Yuna and Yena positioned themselves on either side of the lying Housekeeper Gam. Housekeeper Gam stroked the heads of both before pushing them towards his penis. "Would you please suck it before we proceed?" Siu heard a gulping sound. Yena and Yuna, without deciding who would go first, brought their tongues to Housekeeper Gam''s penis. "Haam? Churp, churp ha... churp?" "Slurp, churp... ha? churrrp?" Then they began to lick and suck the semen and love juice smeared penis. "Haah... chup, churp ha...?" "Churp?, chup, juup?... haah... ha..." Yuna and Yena, as if they had done this more than once or twice, naturally divided their areas and serviced the penis. Housekeeper Gam ejaculated under the devoted service of the two, while Yena was holding onto the penis. Yena teased Yuna, who then shoved her tongue into Yena''s mouth, stealing the semen in Yena''s mouth. Surprised, Yena resisted with her tongue, not wanting to lose the semen. To Siu, it looked like they were just kissing. Meanwhile, they continued to fondle the penis with their hands. "Since Miss Yuna has finished, next will be Miss Yena." "Really... churp, ha?... can''t be helped." "Hehe?! It was originally my turn!" "Then I''ll bring the ice cream we bought earlier." "Please bring mine too!" "Don''t worry, I''ll bring enough for Housekeeper Gam too." Once it was decided that it would be Yena''s turn, Yuna headed towards the kitchen door. Seeing this, Siu bolted upright and ran upstairs. He hadn''t thought that the thudding might have given him away. He was incapable of thought. After tripping and bumping several times, he arrived at his room. His limbs trembled, and he felt a constricting pain in his heart. The image of Yuna being penetrated haunted him. Housekeeper Gam, who claimed to support him, had been mocking him. Yena was the same, and so was Yuna. The claim that she had something to tell him had been a lie. "Dirty bitch, whore, goddamn... fucking bitches... motherfucker..." Siu trembled with rage. He was so angry he couldn''t control himself, but he was unable to act. "Traitorous bitch, vulgar... only know about penises, fucking trashes..." His heart hurt too much. He felt dizzy and nauseous. He felt like he might develop misanthropy. He despised and hated those three. "Haahaaah?... Let''s gooo???!! Aaah?..." More climaxing sounds came from downstairs. "Ugh." Siu felt nauseous. Staying any longer felt like it might drive him insane. Eventually, Siu hastily packed and fled the villa. He clenched his teeth and ignored the moaning sounds of Yuna and Yena. After running for a while, Siu caught a taxi and headed home. "Oh! He ran away!" "Really, the more you know him, the worse Siu seems." "Right! I never thought he wouldn''t even confess!" "Pitiful, called him as masturbation material and he runs away, really..." "Ladies. Please don''t bring up other men in front of me and focus more on my penis." "Oh?! Are you jealous?" "Hehe?... Don''t worry. We are only for Housekeeper Gam?..." ==== "Ueeek" Upon returning home, Siu immediately ran to the bathroom to vomit. All strength left his body. Annoyed by his family''s concerned voices, he locked himself in his room. He sighed heavily as he slowly took out his belongings from his bag. But then, he found a notebook he hadn''t seen before. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to be a diary. [Checkpoint Achieved!] [Current Grade: S] [No further progress can be made. Settlement will begin.] Chapter 10 No, what... Suddenly an S grade? The original plan was to reach an A grade, enjoy it for a while, and then cash out when I got bored. But now it¡¯s suddenly ended with an S grade, and ''Heroine Netori'' has finished. I was in the middle of it and next thing I knew, I was thrusting into thin air. Damn, such a shame to let these characters go. Why did it end up like this? Did Yuna do something? The plan for the trip was to bring Siu and Yuna together. Originally, if Siu confessed, Yuna was supposed to accept. They were supposed to become lovers, and during their happy times, I planned to show Siu that Yuna and I were having sex. But who would have thought Siu wouldn¡¯t confess even at that perfect opportunity... It¡¯s disappointing, especially since he¡¯s supposed to be the protagonist. So, I decided to think about it the next day and just enjoy the night with the three of us, when a message popped up about reaching an A grade. Out of curiosity, I peeked through the door and saw Siu watching us. And he was masturbating. Thinking this was fine as it was, I focused on the sex, but suddenly Siu ran out of the villa, and a few hours later, the S grade achievement message popped up. There was still a lot left to enjoy, which is a pity. Well, nothing can be done about it now. It''s all in the past. [Mission Clear!] [Result: S Grade, Points Earned: 26100] [Achievement Achieved: ¡®Confessed by a Sub-Heroine¡¯] [Achievement Achieved: ¡®Threesome with Heroines (Including Main Heroine)¡¯] [Clear Bonus: ¡®Cooking¡¯ Skill] Oh! Over 20,000 points. Is it thanks to the threesome achievement? Or maybe the rewards were smaller because the last one was a tutorial. And the ¡®Cooking¡¯ skill... this round¡¯s theme was indeed cooking. Yuna works at a bakery, Yena at a food company, and Siu also had a talent for cooking. [Cooking Lv.1 ¨C You become good at cooking.] That¡¯s a very simplistic description. I''ll need to check it out later. [Sensory Stimulation Lv. 5 ¨C You can stimulate senses through touch. Stimulation is more effective through genital contact.] [Affinity Craft Lv. 2 ¨C It becomes easier to gain affection.] Looking at the existing skills above the cooking skill, I noticed that Sensory Stimulation has changed. Now at level 5, it seems a new feature has been added. Maybe now it''s easier to make them feel good through sex? Unfortunately, Affinity Craft hasn''t risen much. While Sensory Stimulation easily increases, I''m not sure how to boost Affinity Craft. Even after enticing two heroines, it only went up by 1, so a different method might be needed. And now I need to check this out... [I activate the ¡®Heroine Netori¡¯ ability.] I''m not planning to start a new game right away. Just checking out of curiosity. What happens with the points and what options are available? [Please select the desired genre.] Fantasy, light novel, martial arts, modern fantasy, romance fantasy, etc., genres I¡¯ve seen in web novels are listed, all priced at 100 points. Cheap, huh? Since the price is the same, it seems the choice itself has significance. Selecting fantasy brought up a new list. Heroic saga, scoundrel reincarnation, egokick, living my way, etc., usual web novel themes, but there was a price difference here. Scoundrel reincarnation costs 500 points. Egokick is 1000 points. Heroic saga... 0 points? Oh... this looks reasonable. [Inventory (3 slots): 10,000 points. You can carry up to 3 items from reality or ''Heroine Netori''. Both taking and bringing are possible. (Disappears when ''Heroine Netori'' is settled.)] [Pause Right: 1000 points. You can pause ''Heroine Netori'' and return to reality. You have to pay points each time it''s used. (Up to 3 ''Heroine Netori'' can be played simultaneously.)] The inventory is a real deal. Just bringing one artifact from the fantasy world could get me out of a studio apartment. Plus, if I take my smartphone, I can even shoot NTR scenes to sell on the deep web for good money. And the pause right is also valuable. It''s regrettable that it costs 1000 points each time, but you can return to reality to empty the inventory slots when they''re full, and if you get tired, you can take a break and switch to another ''Heroine Netori''. The really good stuff was all down below. These two are a must-buy. And it might be fun to take a few of these for kicks. [Random Box: 100 points. It''s a random box.] You never know. ==== ¡°Argh!¡± After setting the budget for ''Heroine Netori'' and taking a break to wash up, I saw an ugly guy in the bathroom. ¡°Ah, fuck, that''s me...¡± It was me. Having spent several months as Housekeeper Gam, I had forgotten what my own face looked like. In ''Heroine Netori'', becoming another character slightly beautifies you to fit that character. As Housekeeper Gam, I was quite handsome. Slouched shoulders were corrected, dark circles and skin blemishes were gone. Not that my base completely disappeared; the face of Housekeeper Gam was like my prime before unemployment with a few cosmetic surgeries. ¡°This sucks...¡± If it never existed, I wouldn''t have known, but having had and lost it, it''s irritating. Living as a handsome man and then returning makes me not want to live. Can''t I use points to improve my appearance? [Would you like to spend points on appearance? 10 points per use.] Is that possible? Then can I upgrade my stats now? [You cannot use points on physical strength.] Nope. I can''t upgrade stats, but I can enlarge my penis and fix my appearance? How about stamina? Especially since I felt the lack of stamina during the threesome. It would be nice if I could increase my stamina. [Would you like to spend points on stamina? 10 points per use.] It is possible? What exactly are the standards here? It seems only the abilities that help in ''Heroine Netori'' can be increased. ... [Intelligence has increased by 1.] Chapter 11 "Hmm~ Hmm?~" As I head to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and a few items, I can''t help but hum a little tune. I notice that people are looking at me differently. Even in my prime, I wasn''t outclassed anywhere. I wasn''t overwhelming, but I was above average. This cool, heavy feeling... it''s been 7 years. I lived like a hermit for 5 years, came to my senses for a year, and then spent another year as a true unemployed person. During that time, my appearance completely deteriorated, but now I''ve regained my former looks. Actually, I got a bit greedy and enhanced it a few more times. As a result, I ran low on points for stamina, but stamina wasn''t urgent. And since I didn''t touch the estimated cost, it was still a reasonable expenditure. But I didn''t make myself so handsome that people would stop and stare on the street... What''s going on? "Wow, that guy is solid..." "Heh! Trying to compete with me, huh?" "You? Even the worms passing by would laugh. Hahaha." "Wow... Is he mixed-race?" "He''s nailed life, damn." "Hey, that''s my boyfriend over there." "Crazy woman! Stop staring at my man." "Perverts, it''s all audible!" I went home and changed my pants. I can''t wear the old ones anymore. I need to buy new ones or something... ==== I used the cooking skill. "Is this... ramen? What have I been eating all this time?" The effect was amazing! Who knew ramen cooked at home could taste like this... This cooking skill is truly something. If I see a new recipe, I can memorize it after just one glance, and if there¡¯s something off, it automatically corrects itself. When I start cooking, I naturally follow the recipe, and if I forcefully add other ingredients, it immediately adjusts to make the optimal dish. This is why there are complaints about Awakened ones. I, who knew nothing about cooking all my life, am now able to make such dishes. It¡¯s just ramen, but still... At least I know the cooking skill works properly. But that doesn¡¯t mean I plan to register as an Awakened with it. I don¡¯t want to become a chef; I want to be a hunter. If I register as an Awakened now, I could immediately receive support funds. But a person who suddenly claims to have awakened combat skills after having cooking skills? At first, I''d be scorned for lying, and later analyzed as a special case. I''d rather avoid that scene. It¡¯s not too late to wait and register as an Awakened after I obtain a combat skill. Plus, this round of ¡®Heroine Netori¡¯ is a heroic saga in a fantasy world. Isn¡¯t there a high chance I¡¯ll acquire combat skills? ==== [I activate the ¡®Heroine Netori¡¯ ability.] [Please select the desired genre.] Like when I made the estimate, I chose fantasy, heroic saga, and harem. Fantasy because it¡¯s a man¡¯s romance. The heroic saga is the essence of fantasy. And harem? Because that''s where many heroines appear for NTR. [Please select your character.] I chose ¡®Local Big Brother A¡¯ from the tier 4 characters, costing 100 points. He¡¯s quite low in the tier 4 category, but I chose this character because he¡¯s from the same neighborhood as the hero. The main goal of this ¡®Heroine Netori¡¯ is to enjoy fantasy life. I plan to join the hero¡¯s party and adventure together. Essentially, I¡¯m hitching a ride on the hero bus. I¡¯ll sneak some artifacts and learn combat skills along the way, killing two birds with one stone. It¡¯s best to join from the start. With my low abilities, it would be hard to fit in later, so it¡¯s a ploy to be part of the party from the beginning. Taking advantage of the moment when no one else was around, Auntie seduced me. She was sexually frustrated, and she needed my penis. Being in her thirties but still maintaining a beauty and figure like a twenty-year-old, I succumbed to her seduction without hesitation, and we began a relationship where we had sex whenever we found a chance. "Ah, ah! I''m going to come too, ah, ahh!" "No, that''s why I''m telling you... huff, hurry up and pull out!" "No, I want it inside, do it inside today... it''s a safe day!" Unlike the virginal heroines, Auntie was extremely lascivious and introduced me to new sexual techniques and positions. "Are you crazy?!" "It''s okay, just paint over it, ah!" The problem is, Auntie always wants me to come inside her, even on risky days. She says she''ll make an alibi by having sex with Uncle, but honestly, I''m worried. "Mom! Brother! I''m home!" Crap, in the heat of our activity, I didn''t realize it was time for Sophia to come back. Panicking, I tried to pull out, but Auntie wouldn''t let go. "Let go of my legs! Sophia''s here!" "Ah, then... ah! Just finish quickly and go!" "Then at least keep your mouth shut, she''ll hear!" "It''s fine, ah! Sophia... hot, is dense! So dense... hot" "If you keep moaning like this..." "Come on! Hurry! Ah, ah!" Telling her to be quiet, she opens her mouth and sticks out her tongue, asking for a kiss. What a lewd woman. Even with her daughter home, she doesn''t stop. "Ah, ha... slurp, ahh..." "Ugh! Ugh!" "Huh...huh! Ha... ah..." I ended up coming inside as planned. Only after filling her up did Auntie finally let go of my legs. Free at last, I quickly put on my pants and ran to Sophia. There was no time for underwear. "Brother! Where are you? I have something to tell you!" "Sophia! You''re back? Sorry, I was just talking with Auntie... haha..." Would she buy it? Reeking of semen and drenched in sweat, it would be strange if she just let it slide. But Auntie said Sophia was dense about certain things. "What''s there to talk about! You were having sex with mom again!" Dense my foot. "That''s not it, just... haha..." "Really...!" Angry, Sophia rushed over and swiftly pulled down my pants. And then my penis, smeared with semen and her mother¡¯s fluids, sprang out. The undeniable evidence of sex left Sophia sighing briefly before she screamed. "That penis is supposed to be mine!" Afterwards, she knelt down and extended her tongue to clean my penis. To think, the penis that had been inside her mother''s vagina was now being cleaned by her daughter... The profound sense of betrayal made my body tremble. Naturally, my penis got hard again. "Heh..." Smiling at the erection she caused, Sophia smirked. Chapter 12 [Two months ago] "Brother... Am I really not that appealing?" "Are you talking about Siu again?" "Yeah. You know, he didn¡¯t even touch the lunchbox I brought him. It''s so unfair." Sophia whined to me with her pretty eyes welling up with tears. That guy Siu has too strong a defense. How on earth is he supposed to establish a harem like this? Luckily, even before I could intervene, the two of them were already somewhat involved. That was fine, but whenever Sophia tried to take things a step further, Siu would put up walls. I should go and talk to him, but every time I bring it up, he subtly changes the subject. "Maybe it¡¯s not that you aren''t appealing, but that your lunchbox isn¡¯t appealing?" "Brother, I packed it with your cooking!" "What? You took the food I made for dinner?" "But... eating outside is better than at home... and, and it''s better to eat with others than alone..." "Just say you wanted to eat with Siu. If you¡¯d told me, I would have prepared enough for two." "Ahaha..." Trying to play Cupid and get them together hasn''t been easy. I tried creating moments for them to be together and then subtly withdrawing, or pushing Sophia to ask him on a date. I¡¯ve made efforts, but each time, Siu would retreat with an uncomfortable expression. Was he really that uninterested? If it were me, I''d be aroused right away by someone as attractive as Sophia approaching me, but Siu showed no reaction at all. Her long hair shone like sunlight, her eyes as blue as the sky, a face that still carried the fresh scent of a young girl, and a body that was as mature as they come. How could he maintain such indifference when such a woman likes him? Is that what it takes to be a harem protagonist? "Why are you suddenly looking at me so creepily...?" "This is my pitying face." "Ugh! I don¡¯t want pity - I want to be loved!" "By Siu?" "Hot! Ugh... Brother... am I really not appealing? Huh?" Caught in her feelings, Sophia blushed, then suddenly clung to me with a dejected expression. Here we go again. As Siu continued to rebuff her, Sophia''s self-esteem had plummeted. A child who had always been loved now faced continual rejection. She wondered if she really wasn''t special... like catching a disease. The cure for this ailment would be Siu''s love, but since that wasn''t readily available, I was providing a substitute with brotherly love. Not the love of a man, but as a brother. I kept the Sensory Stimulation activated as I stroked her hair, but honestly. I had no plans to target the main heroine this time. If I didn''t console her like this, Sophia really would become depressed and spend the day moping. That¡¯s the kind of care a brother who hates seeing her sad would give. "Today too, when I showed him my training, he just frowned and wouldn''t even look at me..." There, there. "So, he didn¡¯t even look at you." "I took him a lunchbox, but he said he¡¯d already brought his own... and he didn¡¯t want to eat with me... Do you think he hates me?" There, there. "So, Siu hates you." "What? Does Siu really hate me?" Oops, that¡¯s not what I meant. Even when Sophia came to him several times to play, batting her eyelashes and pleading, he wouldn¡¯t skip training, not even once. He was the epitome of a training addict. Sure, liking training is fine. He¡¯s the protagonist of a typical hero story, after all. But this bastard takes it way too far. Cheering him on while he swings his sword? To this bastard, that¡¯s just noise pollution. Bringing him a lunchbox? He sticks to a training diet, so he wouldn¡¯t even touch a different meal. Suggesting a date? Would this training freak do something that costs him time and effort? But watching this nonsense is getting tiresome. At least play matchmaker properly¡ªwhen it¡¯s clear they both like each other, and he¡¯s still stonewalling her, it¡¯s infuriating. I wanted to kick him square in the back, yell, "Do you like training or Sophia more?" and get it over with. ¡°Oh, Dukbae-hyung! What¡¯s up?¡± Without answering, I grabbed a wooden sword lying nearby and rushed at the hero. I pulled imaginary energy from a nonexistent core and raised the wooden sword as if to crush a mountain before striking it down towards the hero¡¯s head. -Thwack. Tsk, as expected of a hero. My wooden sword was deflected by the hero¡¯s blade, bouncing away. My palm tingled from the impact. But there was no way I was backing down here. Using the rebound, I spun my body around and swung the wooden sword towards his side as if sweeping away an entire army. -Whack. Damn it, he blocked that too. But it wasn¡¯t completely ineffective. The hero seemed tense now, unable to lower his sword as he remained cautious of me. Now was my last chance! Before the frozen hero could react, I thrust the wooden sword forward at lightning speed, like a dragon taking flight. This time, the hero didn¡¯t seem able to respond. My wooden sword pierced through his guard and aimed straight for the center of his forehead. Or so I thought. It was just an illusion. The tip of my wooden sword stopped right in front of his forehead. The hero had caught my wooden sword barehanded. In the end, I lost... Over a decade of mental training in the Three Calamities Swordsmanship was easily stopped. As expected, a hero was a hero. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden attack?¡± ¡°You bastard, you made Sophia cry again, didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop being so extreme?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, you little shit. It¡¯s pissing me off.¡± ¡°But, hyung, you need to train more. Your form is good, but you¡¯re not putting any strength into it.¡± This damned training freak... he seized the moment to bring up training again. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d been slacking off, either. To join the hero¡¯s party, I needed at least the minimum stats, so ever since I entered this world, I¡¯d been training non-stop. But what¡¯s the point if nothing changes? Even after drinking the experience potions from the random box and training, my stats didn¡¯t improve at all. ¡°Enough. When are you going to stop treating Sophia like that? Is it that you don¡¯t care about her because you¡¯ve already caught her? Or are you saying Sophia isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... haha.¡± ¡°This fucking guy.¡± There are two ways to piss someone off. One is to stop mid-sentence. The other is... Chapter 13 Siu stuttered in his response to Deokbae''s words, causing Deokbae to lose his temper, but that was as far as it went. Ultimately, it was a problem that Siu and Sophia had to solve together, and no third party could intervene further. Deokbae sighed and, with a plea for just a bit more consideration in the future, left the place. Seeing this, Siu felt grateful to Deokbae and also sorry. "I''m sorry, brother... But my feelings for Sophia are real. I will definitely... definitely make her happy. Just bear with it until then." Deokbae was not Sophia¡¯s biological brother and hadn¡¯t known her for very long. However, they quickly became close and now anyone would think they were family by the way they interacted. Quick to notice, Deokbae soon realized the nature of Siu and Sophia¡¯s relationship and far from interfering, he supported them. Thanks to his support, their feelings for each other strengthened, and Sophia began to approach Siu more proactively. However, Siu was not ready to accept Sophia. This was because Siu had a trauma related to love. Siu''s parents had a forbidden love. His father was a nobleman and his mother a commoner. Smitten with the maid working at his home, his father loved her beyond their social standings, and she fell deeply in love with him in return. However, once his parents noticed their relationship, they forced an engagement on him, and in despair, his father fled with his mother at dawn. The couple settled in the current village and were happy for a time, soon expecting Siu. They thought only happy days awaited them. But reality was cruel. When the duke''s house discovered their location, they sent people to forcibly take his father back. His father promised to return but he never did. Eventually, left alone, his mother gave birth to Siu and later died of illness. Therefore, Siu hated love that he could not be responsible for. He knew too well that those blinded by love could only end up wounded. Thus, Siu, who now had neither parents, home, nor wealth, could not accept Sophia. That''s why Siu was training. To become a guard in the nearby city of Marta. Being a guard would grant him citizenship, housing, and property in the city. Siu planned to propose to Sophia once he could stand proudly before her as a guard. He was finally old enough to apply to be a guard this year. Not much time was left. ==== Returning home, the housekeeper was waiting. The village chief had called a meeting, and uncle had gone to his house, while Sophia had gone out with friends. The housekeeper, not attending the meeting, slyly began to lower her panties saying she had something else to do, prompting me to lower mine as well and offer my help. "Ah! Yes, good! Ah, ah!" With each thrust, the rough sound of my thighs slapping against the housekeeper¡¯s buttocks filled the air. As I spanked her buttocks, she moaned in pleasure. While one hand continued to spank her, the other was filming with a smartphone. In the screen, the housekeeper¡¯s large breasts were bouncing even from behind. "I''m going to come!" "Yes, cum inside! Ah... right inside!" As she squeezed my member, I climaxed in sync. Pulling out, my semen flowed from her. After filming this, I stored the smartphone in my inventory. Breathless, the housekeeper licked and sucked my member. Her provocative tongue skillfully brought me to erection again, though I did not penetrate her again. I had fought with the protagonist today and was tired from various things. Leaving the disappointed housekeeper behind, I headed to my room. However, Sophia was waiting for me inside. "...Sophie? When did you get here?" "Really..." As the topic shifted back to penises, Sophia focused on mine. What exactly did Lucia tell her? "Thank you!" "Sophie, do you want to touch it?" "What? That''s a bit..." While she said that, her eyes sneakily glanced at my penis, clearly curious to touch it. "It''s quite embarrassing but for you, Sophie, I''ll endure it. Go ahead, it''s okay to touch." "If you insist..." Encouraged, Sophia hesitantly reached out with trembling hands and touched my penis. "It''s hot, brother!" "A penis usually is. It has to enter a person''s body." "Oh... this feels weird." Sophia, manipulating my glans with her fingers, shook it back and forth, then touched the shaft with her palm. The contradictory sensation of soft yet firm made my penis quiver. The pleasure was too intense. Soon, Sophia grasped my penis, naturally sliding her hand down to the base. The entirely different sensation was incredibly arousing. Sophia, initially just brushing her fingers over it, started to caress the back of the glans with her index finger. She had noticed my sensitive spot. What a naughty girl... Unable to endure the intense pleasure, I moaned, and Sophia was delighted. "It''s real! You really like it, don''t you, brother? Like this touch? Hehe..." Lucia, what have you done... "Sophie... let''s stop..." "Hehe, you don''t like it? I''ll keep going. Here! Right here!" Sophia, having found my weak spot, enjoyed eliciting reactions from me. Though it wasn''t enough to make me climax, the fact that Sophia was touching me so actively was thrilling. "Kyah! Wait, did you just climax, brother?" "No, this is pre-cum. It''s something that comes out when a man is excited." "Hehe... you''re excited, brother? Hehe..." She seemed disappointed that I hadn''t ejaculated but was happy to hear I was aroused. What''s with this girl? She''s so cute and yet so naughty. Ah... I can''t take it anymore. Should I just keep her to myself and not leave her to the protagonist? "Ah... Ah..." Sophia, too, seemed aroused as she silently continued to play with my penis. Gradually approaching it, she soon placed her face right in front of my penis and sniffed. -Gulp- Was it my sound, Sophia''s sound, Or both of us swallowing? Sophia''s mouth slowly opened. Her small, cute tongue was visible. Her tongue, soaked with saliva, peeked out. Could it be... "Good... Oh, brother, ah!" Right as her tongue was about to touch the tip of my penis, Sophia suddenly raised her head. Realizing what she was about to do, she looked shocked. After a moment of silence, "I, I, I''ll go!" Sophia ran away. Thinking back, I had left the sensitivity setting on. Chapter 14 I thought it was just a simple incident. A happening caused by curiosity. A happening that occurred because I left the sensitivity setting on. I thought that was all it was. But... "Brother... can I touch your penis?" After that day, Sophia started seeking out my penis. ==== As usual, I was comforting a gloomy Sophia by stroking her head when she suddenly said she wanted to touch my penis. "...What?" "Can I touch your penis? Ugh... why do you make me say it twice and embarrass me!" "Why do you want to touch my penis and feel embarrassed?" "It''s just... when I touched your penis that time, it felt strangely good..." That''s what it was. Sensitivity stimulation. That was the problem. I had habitually turned on the sensitivity setting when my penis was touched, and I shouldn''t have. "Huh? Stroking my head feels somewhat lacking... can I touch your penis, please?" "Sophie... you have Siu." "Ugh... this is... just to feel better! I was upset because of someone else in the first place!" Ah... so that''s how it became. I inadvertently trained Sophia. Every time Sophia felt down, I comforted her with sensitivity stimulation. Thus, whenever she felt down, she began seeking sexual pleasure. That''s why, even knowing that touching my penis was a sexual act, her body craved it. I had no choice. I made her this way, so I have to take responsibility. It''s definitely not because I have ulterior motives. I never intended to pursue the main heroine. "Alright... here." As I exposed my penis, Sophia reached out eagerly to touch it. "Hehe...! It''s weird. Why does it feel good to touch a penis?" "Sophie, you''re a pervert... Ouch! You!" Jokingly, I made a remark, and Sophia suddenly grabbed my balls. I screamed in unexpected pain. "The pervert is you, brother! Be quiet before I tell dad!" It seemed she still held that day''s incident close to her heart. Fair enough. Since I was the one who sinned, I decided to keep quiet. Instead, I took Sophia to the bed. "What, what are you doing?" "See, isn''t this more comfortable?" I sat on the bed, leaned back against the wall, and pulled Sophia onto my lap. By inserting my knees between her legs and spreading them, her dress slid down to her hips, revealing her thighs. As I lowered Sophia, my penis touched between her legs. I could feel the soft fabric of her panties. In that position, one hand wrapped around her shoulder and the other stroked her head. After a few twitches, Sophia seemed to adapt and soon began moaning softly as she played with my penis. "Hehe-? Heh-? Definitely much more comfortable. Hehe." "Right?" The scent of a girl her age wafted from the Sophia cradled in my arms. As I brushed her hair back, her pale neck was exposed. "Ha... Sophie, you..." "Hehe... brother, I made you... ha... do it?" Sophia smiled as if she had won, then played with the semen that had stained her dress. "So this is... semen..." Then she quickly brought it to her mouth and swallowed it. "...Sophie?" "Ew! Gross!" "Of course it is... why would you eat that?" "Just... thought it might taste good since it''s yours... hehe." "You really are..." That broke the mood. I was about to go all the way just before climaxing, but now I had cooled off. This is what they call post-climax clarity. Instead of continuing, I lay down on the bed and pulled Sophia into a hug. Sophia nestled into my embrace without resistance. After spending some time like this, I belatedly came to my senses and washed the soiled sheets and clothes. ==== The similar days repeated. Whenever Sophia felt down, I''d expose myself, and when I ejaculated, Sophia would climax... A month passed like this. Recently, touching my penis wasn''t enough for Sophia, and since last week, she started giving oral. And from today... "Yawn... slurp, tsch, lick, ha... lick." She decided to give me morning fellatio. "Ah! Did you wake up? Hehe... feels good to start the morning like this, right?" It''s a strange feeling to have your penis sucked first thing in the morning. I responded that it felt good and stroked Sophia''s head. Then Sophia, delighted, focused on sucking my penis. Initially, Sophia didn''t know what to do when she bit into my penis, But now, if I let my guard down, she could make me climax immediately. "Ugh, Sophie, I''m going to come!" As I ejaculated in Sophia''s mouth, she savored the semen, chewing it in her mouth. Initially, she said it tasted bad, but recently, she liked it, saying it had a strange addictive quality that reassured her, likely influenced by the sensitivity stimulation. Gulp-! "Ha... swallowed it all. Hehe." Sophia seemed happier than I was after having her mouth filled. I pulled Sophia in and embraced her from behind while fondling her breasts. "Kyah! O, brother! Stop!" I pretended not to hear and didn''t stop. Perhaps because she was meant to be a saint, the maternal warmth and beauty from her breasts were great. "Ha... stop it!" Sophia fled from my embrace. Even from a brief caress, she was aroused, her nipples erect. "It''s embarrassing, really..." Noticing this, Sophia crossed her arms over her chest, covering her erect nipples. "Isn''t sucking my penis not embarrassing?" "That, that''s different! This is this!" And with that, Sophia ran away. I was stealthily trying to caress her, but surprisingly, she was hard to breach. She would suck my penis but wouldn''t let me touch her elsewhere¡ªis this some new kind of torment? But knocking persistently might open the door. I think I can conquer her before we leave for the adventure. The main heroine? I just want her. I can''t help it. Chapter 15 Sophia went with her village friends to see Lucia for sexual education. It was a tradition in Minamo Village for the newlywed bride to gather the village maidens and teach them about sex. Lucia, unabashedly, shared her first experiences in vivid detail. The first time she saw a penisThe first time she touched a penisThe story of the penis entering the vaginaThe story of ejaculation inside the vagina With each story, Sophia''s face flushed more and more. And naturally, she thought of Siu. ¡®Will I... eventually do this with Siu...?¡¯ But then, ¡®No... would Siu ever want to do this with someone like me?¡¯ Even in her fantasies, Sophia was rejected by Siu. Repeated rejections by Siu had deeply lowered her self-esteem. She began to doubt her own attractiveness and worried that the love she had received from the villagers was just out of pity. ¡®Right... Siu wouldn¡¯t want to be with someone like me... He doesn¡¯t like me. He might even think I¡¯m dirty for having these thoughts...¡¯ Once trapped in this pit of low self-esteem, Sophia spiraled down endlessly. Thinking of Siu used to always bring her joy and happiness, But suddenly, it only made her heart heavy and her mood gloomy. That¡¯s why Sophia thought of Deokbae. Deokbae was always on Sophia¡¯s side, no matter where or when. Whenever she felt down, he was always there to comfort her. ¡®Sob... brother...¡¯ In her imagination, Deokbae, if he had been Siu, would never have rejected her and comforted her instead. This brought her some relief. But then, ¡®Yeah, if it were brother, he wouldn¡¯t reject...¡¯ ¡®Wait? That means...¡¯ Deokbae was also a man. A man, as Lucia had spoken about, With a penis. A man who could penetrate Sophia¡¯s vagina. In Sophia¡¯s mind, the stories Lucia had told and Deokbae¡¯s face merged, And naturally, she imagined herself making love with Deokbae. Caressing Deokbae¡¯s penisFeeling Deokbae¡¯s penis penetrate herBeing ejaculated into by Deokbae¡¯s penis ¡°Ugh! No no no no!!!¡± Sophia screamed, her face red with embarrassment. ¡°Ahahaha! Sophie! What exactly are you fantasizing about?¡± ¡°Look how red her ears have gotten!¡± ¡°Ho ho, was the imaginary Siu¡¯s penis that good?¡± ¡°Oh my, what is she saying?¡± Lucia and the friends teased Sophia with sly smiles. But Sophia didn¡¯t hear any of it, shocked by the disturbing thoughts she had accidentally entertained. She had never once thought of Deokbae as a man. To Sophia, Deokbae was family. But for the first time, she had become conscious of Deokbae as a man of the opposite sex. Many thoughts arose and various emotions surged within her. Anxiety, excitement, fear, and tenderness mixed and mingled. Unable to stay calm, Sophia ran away. ¡°Oh? Was it that hot?¡± ¡°Next time Sophia will give the sex education! Ho ho.¡± ==== Sophia arrived home. She didn¡¯t know from what she was running, but she thought she would feel safer at home. However, only after arriving did she realize that Deokbae was inside. Seeing Deokbae, she couldn¡¯t think of what to say. She decided she had to hide in her room quickly. But then, From inside the house, strange noises reached her ears. The creaking of a bedThe slapping sounds of flesh hitting fleshThe rough breathing of a manThe moaning of a woman These were the sounds of sex, just as Lucia had described. She recalled the scene of Deokbae having sex with her mother. It was her mother, not herself, who had been close to Deokbae, making love to him. Sophia teared up. "Indeed... I''m not appealing. Neither Siu nor brother sees me as a woman..." As Sophia sank into self-loathing, Deokbae approached her as usual. Then, his erect penis touched Sophia''s stomach. Startled, Sophia stepped back. Then she realized that Deokbae was erect while looking at her. "Lucia definitely said, a man gets an erection when he sees a woman he likes..." Sophia stared hard at the penis as Deokbae encouraged her to touch it. "Lucia definitely said, they really enjoy it when you touch their penis..." Thinking it might make him aware of her as a woman, Sophia reached out her hand. Deokbae''s penis was surprisingly firm and hot. But strangely... it felt good. It felt as comforting and reassuring as when Deokbae would caress her. No, it felt even better. Her anxious heart calmed, and her feelings of resentment faded. Initially, the penis had seemed scary, but now it appeared cute. When touched lightly, the penis twitched, and Deokbae let out a small moan. Sophia found pleasure in touching Deokbae''s penis. As she continued, precum began to flow. "He''s excited... because of me... because of my fingers..." She felt happy. She could do it too. She found Deokbae''s excited penis endearing. Slowly, Sophia moved closer to the penis. Deokbae''s penis carried the erotic scent from her mother''s room. She felt a sense of achievement for taking Deokbae away from her mother. Sophia''s mouth opened, and her saliva-moistened tongue emerged. "Licking the penis... they must really enjoy that... and it would feel really good?" Her tongue moved towards the precum on the glans. And just as she could feel the heat of the penis with the tip of her tongue, That moment, Sophia snapped out of it. "Joah... Oh, o-oppa, ah!" Looking up, she saw Deokbae excited. Looking down, Deokbae''s penis was right in front of her. Quickly standing up, Sophia ran all the way to her room. The spot where Sophia had been was wet. ==== From the moment Sophia saw Deokbae having sex with her mother, she was out of her mind. And when she came to her senses, Sophia was about to lick Deokbae''s penis. "That''s something you do with someone... you like!" Sophia thrashed in her blanket. "Do I like... oppa?" "But... what about Siu?" Thinking about what happened today with Deokbae made her feel guilty towards Siu. At the same time, feeling guilty about Siu made her feel sorry for Deokbae. But Deokbae was in that kind of relationship with her mother, and Siu seemed uninterested in her. Sophia became depressed. Feeling depressed, she thought of Deokbae again. Deokbae''s penis came to mind. "Oppa''s penis... If I had licked it... what would have happened?" That night, creaking sounds filled Sophia''s room until dawn. Chapter 16 When Sophia was young, curiosity led her outside the village where she nearly died at the hands of a monster. It was then that Siu, like a knight from a storybook, appeared before her and saved her life. From that moment, Sophia fell in love with him at first sight. Sophia felt it was destiny when she saw Siu. And Siu felt the same way. He admired Sophia for standing bravely in front of a monster much larger than herself, trembling yet smiling through tears, determined to protect her. From that day, they were inseparable, always together wherever they went in the village. Siu was always happy when he was with Sophia, and Sophia always felt safe when she was with him. The villagers watched their relationship with contentment, and their village friends had no choice but to set aside their feelings for Siu and Sophia. However, things began to change. From the day the village chief from the neighboring village visited, Siu began to spend less time with Sophia.@@@@ Instead of playing with Sophia, Siu started to practice with his sword. Sophia liked this new side of Siu too. Though it meant less time together, she found his dedication and skill in wielding the sword impressive. But as days passed, Siu''s training hours increased. He no longer played with Sophia even after his training ended. Instead, Siu began sparring with the village militia. Sophia''s heart ached with each new injury Siu acquired. When she asked why he trained so hard, Siu did not answer. Instead, he sought out stronger opponents and accumulated more wounds. Sophia was deeply troubled by this. Eventually, Siu defeated even the militia leader in sparring. Yet, he never put down his sword. Sophia felt as if she had lost Siu to his sword. Her pride was hurt because he continued to cling to his sword rather than spend time with her. Angry, she pleaded with Siu to play with her, but he was unresponsive. Even when she packed lunches or asked him on dates, Siu only thought of his sword. Little by little, Sophia crumbled. Feeling unloved by the person she loved chipped away at her self-esteem daily. That''s when she met Deokbae. Initially resistant to treating a stranger like family, as her parents advised, Sophia felt uneasy despite Deokbae''s appealing appearance. But it turned out to be a misconception; Deokbae was a genuinely good person. He was always kind and caring, and cooked delicious meals every day. Whenever she felt down about Siu, Deokbae comforted her like an older brother. With Deokbae''s consolation, Sophia quickly regained her spirit. From then on, the slowly fading smile returned to Sophia''s face. With Deokbae''s help, she even felt closer to Siu. She no longer felt anxious or rushed watching Siu focus solely on training. She was content just watching him. Although it hurt that he still wouldn''t accept her date proposals, Sophia was happy just seeing Siu smile at her occasionally. But now... When she sees Siu, she thinks of Deokbae. Specifically, she thinks of Deokbae''s penis. As big as her face and as thick as her forearm, That obscenely erotic image... Keeps coming to mind. He embraced her from behind and naturally slipped his hand inside her clothes, fondling her breasts. "Stop, don¡¯t! And ah... you''re already touching!" While she said ''stop'' with her words, Sophia didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she moved her hips, rubbing herself against Deokbae''s erect penis. "But you keep running away if it seems to go further." "Initially... ah... this should be something between people who are in love..." Sophia placed her hand over Deokbae''s to remove it. Instead of removing it, however, she fondled Deokbae''s hand and together they massaged her breast. "Is it okay to suck your penis every morning?" "That¡¯s different! This is... this is different..." When Sophia made her usual excuse, Deokbae fell silent. He still held her breast but stopped massaging. "...Oppa?" Deokbae then took his hand off her chest and hugged her tightly. Sophia¡¯s body was enveloped in Deokbae¡¯s embrace. She trembled as she felt Deokbae''s sturdy body. "Oh, oppa...?" Deokbae did not let go of her. She could hear Deokbae''s heavy breathing in her ear. Gulping, Sophia swallowed her dry saliva. "I love you, Sophia..." Stunned by Deokbae¡¯s unexpected confession, Sophia¡¯s mind went blank. Tears soon followed. She tried to hold them back, but couldn¡¯t. Her heart pounded, and her hands and feet trembled. Her first thought was relief that it wasn¡¯t only her who was in love. Then she felt that she loved him more. She clung to Deokbae''s arms, embracing her. Her mind and heart were filled with thoughts of Deokbae. She wanted to tell him that she loved him too. "You''re... lying... Just saying it, right? And you are... you have that relationship with mom..." But the words that came out were different. Sophia had been constantly worried about Deokbae''s relationship with her mother. "What? No, not at all. With the auntie, it''s just a physical... that kind of relationship." "You want the same with me? Did you tell mom you loved her? Are you doing the same to me as you did to mom?!" Thinking of her mother made Sophia anxious. Her regained self-esteem cracked again. Feeling anxious, Sophia shouted at Deokbae in a sharp voice. "It''s not like that at all, Sophia... You¡¯re the only one for me. Trust me." Deokbae held her even tighter and whispered in a gentler voice than usual in her ear. But Sophia... "I¡¯m sorry... I don¡¯t know... I am..." She ran away from the spot. Deokbae could only watch as Sophia fled. Chapter 17 Sophia had suspected it all along. That Deokbae was in love with her. After that day, the way Deokbae looked at her had changed. She felt affection in the way he touched her. So, Sophia couldn''t help but harbor a hope. Yet, she pretended not to know. She did not seek to confirm his true feelings. Because if she was wrong¡ªif to Deokbae she was still just a sister and not a woman¡ªit would hurt too much... That''s why, when Deokbae confessed, Sophia was truly happy. The talk about her mother wasn''t sincere. Of course, it was true that the relationship between Deokbae and her mother made her feel insecure, and despite her presence, the fact that Deokbae continued his relationship with her mother did hurt her. However, Sophia knew that theirs was merely a physical relationship. Her mother still loved her father, and Deokbae had always prioritized her. Nevertheless, Sophia''s outburst was actually to hide her feelings for Siu. The real reason Sophia was upset was that she hated herself for thinking about Siu even in that situation. Sophia had fallen in love with Deokbae but still loved Siu. She was disgusted with herself for loving two men at the same time. That''s why Sophia couldn''t accept Deokbae''s feelings. Sophia became depressed again. She reflexively thought of Deokbae but couldn''t bring herself to go to him. Lost, she went to meet Siu. She thought she would sort out her feelings once again. ==== As she walked to the clearing behind the village, Siu was still training. Always in the same stance, he swung his sword. He had gained a new understanding of the sword after dueling with the militia leader. He said he swung his sword daily not to lose this enlightenment... "Is that really so important? More important than spending time with me?" Suddenly, Sophia felt resentful toward Siu. She was suffering because of her feelings for him, while he seemed to care about nothing but his swordplay. "How can you not make time even once? How?" If only Siu hadn''t changed, or even if he had changed but still showed that he loved her, Sophia wouldn''t have had to suffer like this. "Even now! He must have noticed I''m here... How can he not even greet me?" Grumbling to herself, Sophia realized something. She didn''t feel excited seeing Siu. "...Huh?" She had thought she still loved Siu. Because her heart used to flutter when she saw him. But not anymore. "Do I... still love Siu...?" It was a huge misconception. She hadn''t understood her own feelings.@@@@ But now she did. She was no longer in love with Siu. "Ah..." It turned out that the flutter she felt when she saw Siu was actually because of Deokbae. She was excited about seeing Siu because if he rejected her, she could run to Deokbae and be comforted in his arms. Now that she couldn''t immediately go to Deokbae, seeing Siu didn''t affect her. As Deokbae finished speaking, Sophia reached out and grabbed his face. Then she pressed her lips against his. The first kiss tasted salty. She was crying. "...Yes, gladly. I love you too, oppa..." Deokbae pulled Sophia into an embrace. Sophia entrusted her body to him. When Deokbae opened his mouth, Sophia did the same. Their tongues intertwined, sucking each other''s saliva. "Haah?... Sslurp, slurp, haah?, slurp, slurp..." The room was filled with their lascivious sounds. As Deokbae grasped Sophia''s breasts, her nipples protruded into his palm. Sophia, feeling insufficient stimulation through her clothes, began to peel off layer by layer, and Deokbae also undressed to match her pace. Soon, both were naked. "Sophie... you''re beautiful." "Shy, shy!" As Deokbae stared intensely at Sophia''s naked body, she blushed and pressed her body against his. They looked at each other again and resumed mingling their tongues. "Haah... Haang?, slurp, slurp, hot! Aahng?..." This time, neither of their hands rested. Deokbae tormented Sophia''s nipples with both hands, and Sophia caressed Deokbae''s penis. Deokbae''s penis was already dripping with pre-cum, and Sophia continued to leak her fluids. As her fluids dripped down her legs, Deokbae reached down to stroke her vagina. "Ha, haaaang??! Aaaa..." Sophia was carried away. Then, naturally, she brought her face to his penis and began to lick it. Deokbae turned her body around to lick her vagina. It was the 69 position. "Haung... Ah, no?! Haam, hot, slurp, haah?! Stop! Aah...hot?!" "If this continues... Aaang?! I can''t suck...Aaang?! Slurp, ha... Hng?!" Sophia tried to lick Deokbae''s penis as usual, but she was overwhelmed by Deokbae''s cunnilingus. Feeling Deokbae''s tongue movements for the first time, Sophia twitched her hips. Then soon, "Haahang?! Noo??! Huh, haaang?!" With a loud moan, she climaxed. Deokbae''s face was smeared with Sophia''s fluids, but he didn''t care. He flipped her over and spread her legs. Thus, her vagina was exposed. It was the first time Deokbae saw Sophia''s vagina with his eyes. Her untouched vagina was as pristine and beautiful as she was. Yet the pure vagina was already obscenely wet. Seeing this, Deokbae''s penis twitched again. Pre-cum dripped and entered her vagina. As Deokbae positioned his penis above her vagina, it covered her belly button. Sophia was shocked by the sight. "Is this really... going to fit??" Sophia said, looking expectant. Chapter 18 Deokbae grabbed Sophia''s thighs as he inserted his penis between them and began to thrust his hips. The smooth and elastic sensation of her thighs felt as though he was truly penetrating her. Sophia too, felt a delightful thrill as the penis rubbed over her erect clit, letting out pleasurable cries from the stimulation Deokbae provided. "Haah?... Ah, ah, hng?... It feels good, haah?..." Already highly aroused, Sophia was so sensitive that even a slight touch could set her off. After a few thrusts from Deokbae, Sophia climaxed. "Uhng, aaaaah??!!" But it seemed it was still not enough for Sophia as she looked at Deokbae with a longing gaze. When Deokbae caressed her ears, Sophia, panting, pleaded, "Oppa?... Haah... Put it in, your penis?..." However, Deokbae had no intention of penetrating her. Instead of saying yes, he inserted his longest finger into Sophia''s vagina. "Haahak! Eugh?!" Even though he had only put in one finger, Sophia struggled. When Deokbae forcibly inserted his ring finger as well, Sophia felt pain. "Ugh! Ah, it hurts... Haak... Haah?!" Yet, despite the pain, she seemed to enjoy it, soon moaning and clamping down on Deokbae''s fingers. Responding to her, Deokbae scraped inside her, causing Sophia''s hips to spasm. "Huuhaah?! Ah, hot, there?! Eugh! Haah... Haak! There, there too?!" As Deokbae''s fingers moved, Sophia gasped in response. Sophia''s vagina was so sensitive that it seemed she could climax from any touch. "Please... Oppa?, please stop... Haah... just stop now..." Sophia desperately tried to maintain her composure, her voice trembling as she begged Deokbae. Of course, Deokbae''s fingers felt really good, but today she wanted his penis. "Eung? Haah?... Put it in, oppa''s penis?! Haah?!" "My virginity?... Oppa, take, haah?! Take it... Huh??" When Deokbae pulled his fingers out, her love juices trickled out. Sophia spread her legs herself and pulled both sides of her vagina open. Her lewd vagina quivered as it sought Deokbae''s penis. "...Is it okay? It doesn''t have to be today, you know." Deokbae was well aware of how terrifying his enlarged penis could be through Yena and Yuna. It was too large to thrust into a virgin without prior stretching of the vagina, and it was difficult for both insertion and for the receiver. The pleasure from sexual stimulation was overshadowed by the pain it caused. Yet, Sophia wanted to be connected with Deokbae right then. Right now, it seemed like she could do anything for Deokbae. "Huung?... It''s okay... put it in, oppa? I''ve been waiting like this...haah...?" Sophia spread her vagina even wider and lifted her hips to seduce Deokbae. With such a salacious act, Deokbae could not just stand by. Then he lifted her up while still connected, with Deokbae sitting and Sophia embracing him. Facing each other, they spontaneously explored each other''s tongues. Deokbae sucked on Sophia''s tongue while slowly moving his hips again. "Hng, ha?... uuu... slurp, ha... haaa?..." Sophia also embraced Deokbae fully and rocked her hips up and down. His penis penetrated deeper than before, poking her cervix. "Love it?... haaam, tsupha... huuung?, love it so much?!!" The deeper Deokbae''s penis pierced, the more Sophia pressed her body against his. Their bodies and hearts were completely connected from top to bottom. Sophia felt a happiness and love for Deokbae that surpassed the sexual pleasure flooding her mind. Sophia moved her hips more vigorously for Deokbae. If before she moved for her own pleasure, now her movements were solely for Deokbae''s pleasure. Thinking back to when he was sucking her nipples, she found the weak spots on his penis with her rotating hips and tightened her vagina to please him. But even more stimulating than that was, "Haak?! Oppa, cum inside, like this... hng, haah, cum inside?!" "Inside your oppa''s vagina? Huhu... mark it as yours truly??..." "Semen?! Your semen?! Hng... fill up Sophie''s vagina... haah?! Fill it up?!!" Sophia''s desperate cries for him to ejaculate. Feeling a rush to climax, Deokbae then laid Sophia down, withdrew his penis, and released his semen all over her body. "...You said to cum inside... haah... you said so..." Sophia looked disappointedly at Deokbae''s penis. Despite having ejaculated, Deokbae''s penis remained erect, as if aroused by the act itself. "Sophie, I did it outside because I love you." "Huhu... does oppa dislike children...?" "If a child comes, it will steal Sophie''s love." "Pfft, what''s that! Silly..." Even as she spoke, Sophia was delighted by Deokbae''s words. Hearing him naturally say he loved her made her feel blissful. Deokbae lay next to Sophia and embraced her. Then, as always, he stroked her hair. As Sophia enjoyed his touch, Deokbae''s erect penis touched her body. It seemed far from enough to end it just once. And it was the same for Sophia. Climbing on top of Deokbae, she broached the topic, "So... will you love me like this all night long?" "Of course." "Huung?... I''m so happy..." The two made love until dawn and fell asleep in each other''s arms. And that day, Sophia awakened as a saint. Chapter 19 Upon waking up, Deokbae felt a familiar sensation. "Slurp, hmmm, tsup, haa... lick... Ah, oppa, you''re awake?" "Good morning, Sophie." As usual, Sophia was giving him a morning fellatio. Pleased, he stroked her head, and Sophia smiled with her eyes, clearly enjoying it. "Huuh... good, slurp, haa... chu." "Do you like my penis that much?" "Hehe... I really do. Chuep, tsup." Despite having been drained so much the previous night, there seemed to be more to come. Trembling, he ejaculated in Sophia''s mouth, and she savored his semen with an ecstatic expression. "Hmmm... slurp, haa... it''s delicious..." "When have you ever said it tastes bad?" "I don''t know, it suddenly tastes good! Hehe..." It seemed as if some new function had been added when her sexual stimulation reached level 10. Happily rolling the semen in her mouth, Sophia swallowed and then boldly declared, "Now this penis is mine! You can''t use it carelessly! Got it?" "When have I ever used it carelessly?" "Ugh... you know that means don¡¯t do it with mom anymore!" Ah... right, that had happened. While he intended to seduce Sophia, he had succumbed a few times to the temptations of a lady who called him over after putting her husband to sleep. He thought it was a secret, but Sophia must have known. "Got it. I never really wanted to anyway." "Hmph! Just try doing it again!"@@@@ Sophia was fuming at him. Even shouting right beside his penis didn¡¯t intimidate him... she was too adorable, so he stroked her head again, and Sophia grinned happily. "But have you completely sorted out your feelings for Siu?" He asked knowingly. Last night, when they spent their first night together, she had reached a C-level status. That meant the heroine had completely fallen for him. Still, he wanted to hear it directly from her. "Yes... Siu is just... a friend now." "I don''t feel anything for Siu anymore." Ah... perfect. That was exactly what he wanted to hear. "But, oppa... I think I know who the hero is." "Me too. The moment I heard about the hero, I thought of Siu." "Mmm..." Sophia seemed aware that Siu was the hero, likely hinted by the goddess. "Now, the important part..." "But, Sophie. Let''s keep our relationship a secret from Siu for a while." "What? Why!" "That guy... he likes you." "I''m not interested in Siu anymore!" "No, no, not that. What if Siu hears we''re dating, quits being a hero, and locks himself in his room?" I was serious. In this ''Heroine Netori'' adventure, the grade doesn¡¯t matter as much as maintaining the main character Siu¡¯s mental stability. He needs to stay mentally strong until the end so we can safely ''ride the bus'' behind him. If he sees us kissing or hears we''re having sex while camping, it might derail everything. "Really... would he do that?" "You never know with people." "Hmm. So when will we tell him?" "We''ll probably meet a girl who likes Siu during our travels. Siu isn''t a bad guy, so it''s bound to happen. Let''s help them get together. Then, it won''t matter if we reveal our relationship." Since the genre is a classic hero story mixed with harem elements, it''s inevitable that sub-heroines who like Siu will appear. Originally, the plan was to connect the main heroine and then hook up with the sub-heroines, but now, switching the order wouldn¡¯t hurt. "Huuuh..." "And we won''t always be glued together during the trip, right? I''ll take care of you then." Despite my explanation, Sophia still looked unhappy, so I moved her hand to touch my penis. As she fondled it and it became erect, she reluctantly agreed to follow my plan. "You said it, right? Your penis is now mine... and you have to plug it in whenever I want!" "Sophia really is a saint ." "Hmph! You made me this way, so you''re responsible!" "So, since you made it erect, are you going to take responsibility now?" "...You''re such a pervert." With that, Sophia bent over the table, slid her panties down, and as she touched my erect penis, her vagina was already wet. "Come?..." Gently spreading her vagina with her hands and wiggling her hips invitingly, I couldn¡¯t resist her. Eventually, it was after lunch when we went to find Siu. Chapter 20 Siu had become the hero. The Aria Goddess appeared to him in a dream, giving him a holy sword and begging him to defeat the demon king and save humanity¡ªa request that felt almost like blackmail due to its weight. However, Siu accepted her plea, comforted by the fact that he could undertake this quest with Sophia by his side. The holy sword given to Siu, called ''Aria Goddess''s Sword,'' was an EX-grade artifact that aided the hero''s growth, could change its appearance freely, and could be hidden at will. Additionally, the power embedded within the sword acted as a mentor for Siu, teaching him necessary skills and instincts for combat. When Siu practiced with the holy sword, slicing through the air felt different; his stance naturally corrected itself, and he instinctively knew how to apply strength. "This is... the holy sword." As Siu was getting accustomed to the power of the holy sword, Sophia and Deokbae came to find him. "So you are the hero, huh? Oh, is that the holy sword?" "Hehe... Siu! I''ve become a saint!" Siu felt a similar power emanating from them and realized it was the divine energy granted by the Aria Goddess. ***** "Sorry, Sophia." Before they left to meet Sophia''s parents at the tavern, Siu hesitated and then apologized, bowing his head to her. "...a guard in Marta?" Siu confessed that he would soon be applying to be a guard in Marta and that he had been training for this because he knew that, coming from a rural village without any significant backing, he needed overwhelming skill to pass. He apologized for not paying enough attention to Sophia during this time. "Man, you should''ve at least mentioned it. I would have supported you or at least not gotten in your way." Deokbae was incredulous at Siu''s silence. Siu, feeling weak for not speaking up earlier because he feared Sophia''s disappointment, simply bowed his head in shame. "It''s okay... really!" Sophia still smiled brightly, but Siu felt constrained by guilt, knowing how much Sophia had struggled while he was engrossed in his training. "Actually, Sophia... there''s something I need to talk to you about..." Thinking it wouldn''t be right to leave it unsaid, Siu was about to reveal that he planned to propose to Sophia after passing the guard trials. However, Deokbae, sensing Siu''s intentions, sent Sophia ahead to the tavern and advised him. "Man, are you trying to confess right now? What, planning to get rejected?" "Sophia and I love each other!" "Who in this village doesn''t know that? But now''s not the time, Siu. She''s upset because of what? And you think confessing right now, without calming her down, is a good idea?" "..." "That''ll just drop whatever respect she had left for you." Siu couldn''t argue with that. Deokbae comforted him, "Look, I''ll help you during the journey, so now focus on making things right with Sophia." "Thanks, bro." "If you''re grateful, then do better from now on." As they walked to the tavern, they were greeted by Sophia''s parents, the village chief, and other village elders, all prepared to support their journey. ***** The goddess hadn''t appeared only in the dreams of the three of them. She had visited the dreams of all the villagers, telling them that the trio was embarking on a journey for the sake of humanity and that they should support them to ensure they could travel without worries. The villagers had contributed money for their expenses and prepared various medicines and emergency rations to aid them. The village chief slapped Siu on the back, saying he believed in him, while Sophia''s parents hugged her tightly, crying and telling her to take care and not get hurt.@@@@ Feeling awkward, Deokbae watched them and then sighed, finally speaking up. "We¡¯re walking all day today." "And tomorrow?" "The same all day tomorrow." "Ugh... It¡¯s tough!" "Sorry, Sophie, sorry Deokbae." Just an hour ago, we had been riding in a carriage. The village chief had given us a small carriage as a gift to travel comfortably to Marta, and Siu and I took turns driving. But when it was Siu¡¯s turn, his poor driving led to an accident that wrecked the carriage. I was in the middle of kissing Sophia when I heard a thump, and the carriage tipped over. I quickly pulled my hand away from touching her private area and helped Sophia out of the overturned carriage, by which time the horses had already run off. Since then, we''ve been walking endlessly. "No choice then. Climb on." "Hee! Really? Hehe." Sophia kept whining, so I let her climb onto my back. I could feel Sophia¡¯s soft breasts against my back. She deliberately pressed herself closer to me, rubbing her chest against me. "I caused the accident, so I¡¯ll carry you instead." "No. What if a monster appears? I¡¯m fine, so lead the way." "Right! Even if it¡¯s Siu, he can¡¯t fight while carrying me." "Okay." Rejected by Sophia, Siu walked ahead with slightly less energy, while I followed, massaging Sophia¡¯s buttocks as she clung to me. Unseen by Siu, Sophia licked my ear and then kissed my neck. Very slowly, Quietly, so no sound would escape, Soft yet sticky, Stimulating enough to nearly arouse me. "Haah... slurp..." Sophia seemed aroused too, panting softly, but fortunately, Siu didn¡¯t notice. After walking for another two hours, it was getting dark. We set up camp and had a simple meal. Sophia wanted to eat the packed lunch from the inventory, but it seemed too precious to use right now. Instead of the lunchbox, I took out a tent. The tent was set up with one button and was large enough for three to four people, so there was no issue with all of us fitting inside. Siu, still bothered by the carriage incident, was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as he entered the tent. ...Actually, I had slipped a sleeping pill into Siu''s food. Even a hero couldn¡¯t beat modern chemical substances. After calling his name several times to no avail, Sophia began to undress sneakily. Then, naked, she lay down next to Siu and spread her legs. Sophia boldly lifted one leg over Siu. Chapter 21 Siu was feeling uneasy. Ever since he confessed the truth to Sophia after awakening as a Hero, her reactions had changed. Although Sophia still smiled at him, the affection that once filled those smiles seemed to have vanished¡ªa realization that Siu felt instinctively. Unable to blame anyone else for the consequences of his own actions, Siu tried to win back Sophia¡¯s love, but... Sophia was devoting all her attention to Deokbae. Although Siu knew that Sophia and Deokbae were close like family, their relationship seemed too intimate. Sophia was always in Deokbae¡¯s arms, and Deokbae caressed her as if it was the most natural thing. Siu wanted to point out their closeness but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, fearing he might appear petty. Their behavior didn¡¯t change even as the journey began. ***** While Deokbae drove the carriage, Siu saw an opportunity to win back Sophia¡¯s heart as they were alone together. He brought up childhood memories, trying to engage Sophia in a pleasant conversation. However, Sophia seemed indifferent, her gaze fixed on Deokbae¡¯s back as he drove. Conversely, when Siu took the reins, Sophia¡¯s face lit up with laughter. She seemed blissfully happy even at the trivial stories Deokbae told. Siu felt jealous for the first time, seeing Sophia¡¯s vastly different reactions.@@@@ Siu¡¯s hands clenched the reins tightly, trembling. But at some point, Deokbae¡¯s voice faded away, and so did Sophia¡¯s laughter. Just when Siu was inwardly pleased, thinking they had run out of things to talk about, he suddenly heard heavy breathing from behind. He tried to dismiss it, thinking he must have heard wrong, but then a faint moan from Sophia reached his ears. It sounded like she was trying to suppress it, but couldn¡¯t hold it in. Siu felt like his heart would stop. ¡®What are they doing right now?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a misunderstanding, right? That can¡¯t be happening. They aren¡¯t even in that kind of relationship.¡¯ ¡®It can¡¯t be true. It mustn¡¯t be. It¡¯s not.¡¯ ¡®...They must be joking.¡¯ While his head denied it, his heart couldn¡¯t. As Siu¡¯s hands shook violently, ¡°Uh...¡± Sophia¡¯s moan burst forth. Startled, Siu jerked the reins, trying to look back, but the carriage crashed into a tree and overturned. Emerging from the carriage in pain, both appeared calm, not at all like what Siu had imagined. ¡®...Huh? Was it really my imagination?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s going on! I was sleeping so well... Ow...¡± ¡°Siu, are you okay? Ah... the horses have all run off.¡± Sophia yawned, rubbing sleep from her eyes, while Deokbae lamented the escaped horses. ¡®Was I so anxious that I heard things?¡¯ Siu felt ashamed of his insecurity. He was embarrassed at having felt jealous of Deokbae, always a dependable brother, over something that didn¡¯t even exist. He hated himself for having such delusions about Sophia, whom he always loved. Yet, Siu¡¯s anxiety continued. When they had to walk because the carriage was broken, Sophia grumbled, and Deokbae carried her. Deokbae¡¯s pace naturally slowed as he followed behind Siu, and again those sounds reached Siu from behind. Their sounds alone. "Siu¡¯s first love pussy can''t do without my brother¡¯s dick anymore!" Sophia said this as she laid Deokbae next to Siu and climbed on top of him. Deokbae had a dick incomparably larger than Siu¡¯s, and Sophia took it as if it were the most natural thing. "Ah! Yes!" "Kissing my womb with your dick! More, more, kiss it! Please it!" "Ah! Yes, yes, do it more! Destroy me with it!" Sophia wildly moved her hips on Deokbae''s dick, and though it seemed to hurt, she appeared to enjoy even the pain. Once again reaching climax, Sophia collapsed into Deokbae''s arms and kissed him. "Ah... you''re bigger than usual today..." "You¡¯re tighter than usual too, Sophia. Excited?" "Yes... so much. I¡¯m going crazy. I want to do this with you forever..." Sophia continued kissing him as she started moving her hips again. Both above and below, they were connected. There seemed to be no place for Siu between them. After another climax, they changed positions. Sophia lay down using Siu''s body as a pillow, and Deokbae climbed on top of her. Deokbae lifted Sophia''s legs onto his shoulders and lifted her hips. It was the so-called mating press position. "Ah! This position... I love it, brother..." "Uh, ah, ah... it''s so deep! Ah, ah, ahhh!" "Ah, ah! Ha, ha, ugh, ugh, ah!" "Ah, it feels so good, I¡¯m getting weird, ah, ugh!" "Ugh, ugh! Ah, ah, ahhh! Brother!" With Deokbae''s relentless thrusting, Sophia¡¯s body thrashed about, and all the movement was transmitted directly to Siu, who was being used as a pillow. The pleasure was so intense that Sophia climaxed repeatedly and as soon as she regained her senses, she climaxed again. After Sophia climaxed more than ten times, Deokbae finally came, and the cum already filling her spilled over onto the ground. Siu also climaxed along with Deokbae. The lewd acts of the two were too much stimulation for the virgin Siu. But the two paid no attention to Siu, "I love you... brother..." "I love you too, Sophia..." They were lost in their own world. ***** "Ha... hah, hah..." Startled, Siu woke from his sleep and looked around frantically. Unlike the dream, the tent was clean. There were no stains on the blanket, and no strange smells. Sophia and Deokbae also appeared untouched. Their hair was dry, and their clothes were unwrinkled. Siu finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was just a nightmare caused by his anxiety. "Ah..." But the act in the dream had felt real. Siu quietly headed to the river to hide the fact that he had had a wet dream. Chapter 22 After that day, Sophia and I decided to restrain ourselves until we reached Marta. "There''s no need to take risks for a moment of pleasure when you have a long tail," we reasoned. Siu seemed to suspect something between us for a few days, but eventually he seemed to conclude it was all in his head, as he didn''t bring it up. However, it was obvious he was still paying attention to us. "Siu, can we talk for a minute?" I couldn''t help it. I needed to clear up the misunderstanding. Well, it wasn''t really a misunderstanding, but anyway. During a break, I called Siu aside to speak to him. "Why have you been acting like this lately? Why do you keep watching us?" "Bro, it''s... Ah, it''s nothing..." "It''s nothing? You''re worried about what''s going on between Sophia and me." "..." "Ah, this clueless guy. Were you always this timid?"@@@@ "But you and Sophia!" "Do you not see that Sophia is just trying to make you jealous?" "...What?" While I was clearing up Siu''s suspicions, I also tried to make sure he would no longer worry about us. It was a jealousy strategy. It wasn''t true, but it was enough to fool this naive guy. "Ever since the day you awakened as a hero, you''ve been distancing yourself from Sophia. She''s been waiting for you all this time." That was a lie. In reality, it was Sophia who had been distancing herself. But saying it this way, Siu would think, ''Ah, was that what I did? Right, that happened.'' "I wish we could be as close as we used to be, but since that day I''ve felt a distance between us. You should be more proactive, that''s why Sophia is acting this way." "Oh...!" "Even though Sophia and I are close like family, we weren''t as close as we are now. If you know that, you should take the initiative to get closer to her instead of baselessly suspecting and getting discouraged, really..." "I''m sorry! I didn''t realize..." "And if Sophia and I were in that kind of relationship, do you think I would let her sleep in the middle? Next to another man? You know I''m sleeping on the outside because I''m concerned about you." Actually, that was what Sophia wanted. She said she gets more excited than usual when she''s next to Siu, so she wanted to sleep in the middle. And when I complained, she secretly touched my penis under the blanket. "...Bro, I''m really sorry. I''ve been feeling anxious." "What''s there to be anxious about?" Sophia asked in surprise, and the chief lowered his voice even more. "It seems... something has appeared on the way to Marta." ===== According to the chief, traders from the Zie Commercial Company should have come from Marta, but they hadn''t arrived for weeks. A villager named Fred, frustrated, set out for the Zie Company to complain, but he too had disappeared. His family went looking for him and found bloodstains and his crumpled shoes on the road. Based on these three pieces of evidence, the chief argued that a monster had appeared on the road to Marta, hostile to humans and attacking anyone who approached. It sounded plausible. The chief said that if we waited, Marta would notice the situation and send guards or adventurers to deal with it... But we decided to set out. "Brother... are you sure it''s okay?" "We''re not going to solve it right away; let''s just check it out. If we can handle it, we''ll deal with it, and if not, we''ll quietly wait in the village." "We have been granted power by the goddess. Those with power have responsibilities commensurate with that power. We can''t just ignore Uncle Fred and wait idly. We have to save him." What are you talking about, you crazy guy? We''re just checking things out. It seemed like a quest had popped up, but it didn''t look like one we could complete on our own. However, it also didn''t seem like a quest to give up on. If we just waited and observed until the punitive force from Marta came, we might naturally get on the bus. It would be killing two birds with one stone, joining the punitive force without much effort and gaining favor while residing in Marta. Plus, it''s an early quest. Surely we wouldn''t be in danger with the goddess''s blessing? This was a reasonable thought... But it seemed like Siu really intended to resolve it himself. Is that why he became a hero? It''s irritating. After reassuring him that we were just going to check, we walked to where Fred''s shoes were found. As expected, there were bloodstains on the ground. Seeing the large stains, it seemed he had bled quite a bit; was it already too late to save him? "From here, we need to be cautious and ready to run at the first sign of trouble." "Uh... okay!" "Yes!" While Siu was confident, Sophia seemed nervous, her voice trembling. Seeing her like this made me tense up too. I took a deep breath and slowly stepped forward. -Swish! -Thud! Then, something small and round dropped in front of us. What is this? It looks familiar. A black, round body with a burning wick... A bomb? Chapter 23 Instinctively, I opened my inventory and placed the bomb inside. Fortunately, there was one slot empty. ¡°What... now?¡± ¡°Stay on guard!¡± ¡°Look at the opposite cliff!¡± Following Siu''s shout, I looked toward the opposite cliff and saw a bizarre goblin wearing glasses, holding bombs in both hands and staring at us. -Kruruk? Kryung? -Krorororo! The goblin twisted its head left and right, making strange noises that seemed to indicate confusion about why the bomb hadn''t exploded. Why is a goblin wearing glasses? And why is it holding bombs? Aren''t goblins supposed to just swing a dagger a few times and then die quietly? -Kruk! Kruk! As we discussed the spectacle of the spectacle-wearing goblin, another goblin, let''s call it Goblin A, appeared from behind with a burning branch. Damn! They''re planning to light another bomb and throw it. ¡°Everyone, back off!¡± If they throw another, I¡¯ll just have to catch it again. I¡¯d need to empty the inventory first. I took a stance as if to throw something, then pulled the bomb out of my inventory and threw it back up onto the cliff.@@@@ Under normal circumstances, it would have been an impossible throw, but thanks to the ''Power of Goddess Aria'' buff I had activated, the bomb effortlessly reached the cliff. The goblins, not expecting the vanished bomb to be thrown back at them, didn¡¯t know how to react. Eventually, during their confusion, the bomb detonated. -Kwang! -Kukwang! Kwang! -Kuguguguk -Kwaang! Kwaang! -Kang! Kang! -Kwaang! Kwang! [Your level has increased!] How many bombs were there anyway? The noise was deafening, and as the dust settled, the cliff was partially destroyed. And a level increase? Out of nowhere? I was dazed by the unexpected level-up notification. ¡°Cough, cough... Are you okay?¡± ¡°Brother! Are you alright?¡± Siu, with his holy sword drawn, was on guard, while Sophia used a purification spell to clean my face, which was dirtied by the bomb''s aftermath. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It seems... the bombs that guy had went off in a chain reaction...¡± ¡°Really? So, we''ve dealt with them all?¡± Oh no, Sophia, you shouldn¡¯t have said that... -Krolrolrolrolrolrok! Kruk! -Kruk! Kruk! -Kukwakwa! Damn it, new goblins appeared from the collapsed cliff. These ones looked different from the goblins I knew; a human-sized goblin wielding a sword as big as itself glared at us, and three other fairly large goblins, still big for goblins, screamed as they brandished greenish daggers. ¡°Damn! Get ready for battle! Sophia, move back! Siu, you go forward!¡± -Kruk! Kurol! As Siu charged forward with his holy sword, the large goblin confronted him. Meanwhile, the other goblins targeted Sophia. ¡°Dare you!¡± I stood in front of Sophia and activated ''Aria Goddess¡¯s Shield,'' causing a blinding flash. The flash caused one of the goblins to stumble, and I swung my shield at the other two. One was knocked down by the shield, but the other dodged quickly and stabbed at Sophia. ¡°You bastard!¡± I quickly turned to strike the goblin, but it stopped in place, grabbed its stabbing dagger in reverse grip, and jabbed it into my side. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I cursed reflexively from the pain, which felt like burning flesh, and my vision blurred. ¡°Brother! Stay with me!¡± Thanks to Sophia¡¯s timely healing, I didn¡¯t lose consciousness. I grabbed the arm of the goblin that was still impaling my side with its dagger and created a new opening in its throat. "But Siu is still..." "Siu is handling it... so it''s okay!" Sophia had been healing Siu every time he was wounded by the goblin''s greatsword. The goblin seemed frustrated, but Siu didn''t give it a chance to target Sophia. But it''s not fair for him. That monster goblin seemed like a troll, healing itself whenever it was wounded. "Sorry, brother... I didn''t know about the poison... sob..." So, it wasn''t an ordinary dagger after all. I had thought it strange that the goblin mocked me as it died, but it turned out it was a poisoned blade. Did you think you''d take me to the afterlife with you? Sorry, but we have a saint in our party. "It''s okay, Sophia, really. I survived, right?" Forcing a smile, the cuts at the corners of my mouth stung. This is just great... I look like the Joker, don''t I? I almost said ''Why so serious?'' but held back. It wasn''t the time for jokes. "If only I had known earlier... you wouldn''t have been hurt like this... uaaaah!" As Sophia sobbed, she collapsed into my arms again. I gently patted her back and looked over at Siu, who was still fighting. But is it okay to be so affectionate while they are still fighting? ...I almost died, so Siu will understand, right? Yeah, if Siu has any conscience, he''ll understand. Both were evenly matched, but although it looked like Siu was getting pushed back by the goblin''s attacks with the greatsword, he didn''t retreat. As the goblin screamed in rage, Siu remained cool. Suddenly, the situation changed. Siu stepped back significantly and transformed his holy sword into the size of a greatsword. Then he started swinging it wildly. What? This is...? As Siu launched into a frenzied attack, the goblin countered equally fiercely. But their movements mirrored each other. As the goblin swung its greatsword, Siu mirrored with his holy sword. When the goblin slammed its sword down, Siu did the same. It was as if they were one body, fighting with identical swordsmanship. No, it wasn''t just the same swordsmanship. As the fight continued, Siu''s swordsmanship evolved. Sharper, quicker, stronger... Eventually, Siu gained the upper hand. With a swift motion, he deflected the greatsword and sliced through the goblin. But it was shallow. Suddenly, the poison the goblin released sapped Siu''s strength. "Damn! Sophia!" Ignoring my pain, I rushed toward Siu. Sophia also ran, casting purification on Siu. But it was too late¡ªthe goblin had already knocked Siu''s holy sword away. "No!" Just then, a blue flash crossed the goblin''s neck. Simultaneously, the goblin''s head dropped off effortlessly. "...What?" -Thud! -Phushuk! The headless goblin collapsed to its knees as blood spouted from the severed neck like a fountain. "Interesting." Behind the kneeling goblin, a knight with blue hair stood, smiling as if amused by the spectacle. Chapter 24 Beautiful. She really had the classic heroine vibe. With "Heroine" written above her head, it seemed she could become a sub-heroine or maybe even join our party. Her hair wasn''t blonde, but the sky-blue locks flowing down to her waist were stunning, especially as they fluttered in the wind. Like Sophia, she had blue eyes, but hers were sharper, more intense. If Sophia was a rabbit, this knight seemed more like a cat. Maybe that''s where her charisma came from? Cool and beautiful, yet the armor that boldly displayed her cleavage added a touch of sexiness. Was this really high-defense armor? It seemed too tempting to attack. "I never thought there would be an adventurer capable of handling this creature alone in such a remote place!" Her voice was unexpectedly delicate. She might be younger than she seemed. The gap between her cute voice and her serious demeanor was charming; it reminded me of Yena from ''Heroine Netori'', who often pretended to be an adult. She was adorable. "Brother..." Did I stare too openly? Sophia, with a worried voice, grabbed my arm. It wasn''t that she was conscious of the knight as a woman, more likely, she was intimidated by the skill of someone who could sever a goblin''s neck with such ease. But there was no need to be afraid; this must be a punitive force sent from Marta. "Excuse me, but may I ask who you are?" "Hm? Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Louise Klein! I''m the deputy captain of the Marta Guard! Pleased to meet you!" I almost laughed. Her voice and demeanor didn''t match at all. Trying to suppress my laughter, I made a weird face, causing Louise to look at me strangely. Deep breaths, calm down. So, she''s from the Marta Guard? I thought they were just a simple militia, but if they have someone as capable as her as their deputy captain, I need to rethink. "Pleased to meet you. We are apprentice adventurers heading to Marta from Minamo Village." "Hm? Apprentices? Someone with your skills is just an apprentice? Ha!" Louise looked at Siu and laughed in disbelief. It seemed she genuinely admired Siu''s skills. Perhaps she sensed something only a true expert could appreciate, knowing he was stronger... As I watched them, Louise''s subordinates appeared. "Woah! We trusted you, Captain! To slice that monster in one go!" "The Blue Flash! The Goddess of Marta!" "Blue Light! Louise!" Her subordinates casually brought a cart to clean up the scene and praised Louise as they wrapped things up. Wait, isn''t this just teasing? Or is this part of the culture in the Marta Guard? "Enough! What I did was just a surprise attack." Instead, I got a letter of recommendation from Louise, who had grown somewhat fond of us. Having a guarantor was important, and we gained a valuable connection. "Thank you, Louise! Truly a goddess of Marta!" "Hmm! Even though you flatter me, there''s nothing special I''d do for adventurers who aren''t my subordinates! But if there''s another chance, we''ll meet again." She really is cute. Louise twitched her ears and left with a satisfied smile along with her subordinates. ==== There were three gains from this unexpected quest. First was the letter of recommendation I had just received. Being vouched for by the deputy captain of the Marta Guard, becoming an adventurer should be no trouble. Next was the green dagger. Before the guard arrived, I had managed to secure it. It was a poisoned blade. I should''ve realized it at first sight¡ªit was obviously the color of poison... To confirm, I cut my arm, and the pain that seared to the bone returned. It seemed like a good auxiliary weapon, so Sophia and I each kept one, and I placed one in the inventory to potentially sell in the real world. Lastly, the level up. Usually, to enhance stats, one must slay monsters, obtain magic stones, absorb them, and then integrate them¡ªa complicated but effective process, hence the high price of magic stones. Here, however, no magic stones dropped from monsters; instead, killing them awarded experience points, allowing for stat upgrades through level ups, almost like in a game. I hadn''t expected to enhance stats in ''Heroine Netori,'' but I was lucky. Unfortunately, we didn''t receive a reward for the goblins. My bomb had blocked the passageway by collapsing the cliff, and we agreed not to take any compensation in exchange for the guards clearing it. But gaining the letter of recommendation and the guard''s favor wasn''t a bad deal. "Brother! This must be the adventurer''s guild." "Yeah, it does feel like it right from the entrance." Lost in thought, we had arrived at the adventurer''s guild. Just as Louise said, following the main road led us to a large building. Inside, the sounds of drinking, arguing, singing¡ªit was unmistakably the adventurer''s guild. "Sophia, Deokbae! Shall we go in?" "Yes!" "Let''s go!" Chapter 25 Upon opening the door, the smell of alcohol pervaded the air. Was this a tavern or a guild? Inside the guild, it resembled a tavern with tables filled and people who looked every bit the adventurers gathered in small groups, indulging in their drinks. The guild walls were plastered with requests, and next to them hung numerous wanted posters of criminals. In the back, there was an area designated for staff, where a woman who appeared to be a guild member was scratching her head while reading some documents. It seemed that approaching her was the right move.@@@@ Feeling tense, Siu stiffened, and Sophia, clinging to my back, and I approached the woman. Just then, a rugged-looking adventurer nearby spoke up. "Hey! What are you kids doing here? Go back and suck on your daddy¡¯s tit!" Already seeming irritated, the woman walked over to the adventurer and slapped him across the face, shouting, "It¡¯d be your mother¡¯s breast, you idiot! Stop disturbing the business and get lost!" Wow, she''s tough... The adventurer who was slapped fell to the ground, then staggered back up and nonchalantly rejoined his drinking buddies. "Damn woman! My teeth are all loose now. Hey! Anyone want to buy a tooth for a drink?" Despite his appearance, he was just a typical drunk. "What can I do for you? Is it a request?" As the adventurer walked away, the woman asked us with a bright smile, though there was something intimidating about it. Not just to me¡ªbehind me, I heard Sophia swallow nervously. "We came to register as adventurers." "Oh, what a pity. Do you have a guarantor? No, I thought not. It¡¯s 1 gold per person, wait here. You¡¯ll need to take a skill test. Ugh, even these kids want to be adventurers now." Suddenly, the woman¡¯s smile vanished and she spoke in an annoyed and brusque tone. "Do you have an ID? No? That¡¯ll be another gold. And for an additional gold, I can bypass the test and register you directly as Level 7." Level 7 was the lowest rank of adventurers. Hardly even adventurers, more like interns. They couldn¡¯t go monster hunting and were limited to gathering herbs or carrying loads. "It seems like a rip-off..." "I have a recommendation letter. Here." I was prepared for this. Originally, the plan was to get it through the village chief''s connections to the head of the Gie Trading Company, but getting one from someone even higher up was even better. "Really? Let¡¯s see... Louise, Louise... What?! Louise Klein?!" The woman looked at us in shock. "You didn¡¯t forge this, right? You know that would be serious trouble?" "You¡¯re welcome to verify it." "...Sorry. I''m embarrassed... Can I just stay in the same room as you?" As planned, Sophia spoke up, and Siu looked incredibly disappointed but ultimately didn¡¯t ask her to stay in his room. "Sigh..." I heaved a sigh while looking at Siu, who then gave a sorry look. "It can''t be helped. I''ll share a room with Sophie. Let''s call it a night and meet downstairs in the morning." "Okay! Hehe." "...Yeah." Sophia clung to my arm as Siu trudged off to his room. -Thud! Once Siu left and the door closed, Sophia rushed to lock it and then threw herself into my arms. I naturally laid her down on the bed and stroked her hair. As we cuddled, the realization that a day had passed finally hit me. It had been a day filled with so much. Fighting monsters for the first time, Being stabbed, Poisoned, Almost dying, Meeting the guard, And becoming adventurers. ...I had pretended to be cheerful in front of the kids, but I was scared too. Even in ''Heroine Netori,'' the pain and fear were real. The fear of death, the thought of never seeing Sophia again, terrified me. As I was reflecting on the day, Sophia suddenly burst into tears. "Sniff... Brother... Brother...!" Seemingly recalling today''s events, Sophia cried, trembling in fear. Her whole body shook as she buried herself in my embrace. I held her tightly, but her anxiety didn¡¯t fade. "Sob... Sob sob... You can¡¯t die, brother..." "Never... never! Hic... Don¡¯t leave me... okay?" "Sob... just thinking that you almost died... my heart hurts... healing spells aren¡¯t helping..." Sophia sobbed uncontrollably, hugging me tightly. I could feel my chest getting wet from her tears. I cherished Sophia, who loved me so deeply. At the same time, I despised myself for causing her such pain. "Sophie..." I leaned down and kissed her. It tasted salty, like our first kiss. Chapter 26 I planned to rest today. After many events, I was tired and didn''t feel like doing much seeing Sophia crying so much. So, I turned off the sexual stimulation and just held Sophia in my arms, comforting her and planned to fall asleep like that. But then, "Ah! I like it! Hah, hah!" "You like that, you bitch! Hehe!" "Haah... Haang!"@@@@ Whether the soundproofing was weak or those people were crazy about sex and making loud noises, I could hear the sounds of them sucking, biting, and thrusting from both sides. Thanks to that, our switch was turned on. "Oppa... do it... Make me think of nothing else... Fill me up with you... okay?" "Sophie..." I slowly undressed Sophia. As I peeled off each layer, Sophia''s pale skin was revealed. I always admired Sophia''s naked beauty, then kissed her again. After turning on the sexual stimulation, we softly exchanged saliva, and I gradually moved my head downwards. I left kiss marks on her nape, caressed her collarbone, buried my face in her large breasts and took a rest, took her pink nipples in my mouth and rolled them with my tongue, sucked on them like a baby, stopped at her belly button, pressed my nose into it and smelled, passed her clean, hairless lower abdomen, gave her cutely erect clit a lick, and reached her pussy that knows only me. ¡°Haah... Oppa?... Yeah, haah...¡± I extended my tongue to kiss and lick her pussy. As I continued to lick Sophia¡¯s G-spot, her pussy clenched and her waist began to buck. "Ah... Haah?... Heh... It''s good?... Ah..." As Sophia started to make noises, I moved my tongue faster. Sequentially licking her sensitive spots, I also touched her clit with my finger. Then the squelching noise grew louder, and Sophia''s moans also increased to match. "Haaah... Heh, ah, ahh! Haaah?... Eeh, haang!" ¡°No... I''m going?... Oppa, I''m going??!!¡± Ultimately, unable to hold back, Sophia climaxed lightly as she expelled her love juices. After giving Sophia a moment to catch her breath, I grabbed my erect penis and placed it against her cute pussy. Since it was already drenched in her juices, the tip slipped smoothly into her entrance. I teased her by only playing with the entrance with my penis. "You''re too much... Don''t tease, hurry... Put it in, Oppa?..." Breathing heavily, Sophia grabbed my waist with her legs and tried to pull me in to thrust deeper. I resisted, and Sophia pleaded tearfully. Continuing this adventure, how much more would I make Sophia cry? I had only intended to ride along as the hero, but the difficulty was proving to be quite hard. If it''s this challenging before I even become a full adventurer, what more difficult situations will come? Honestly, I¡¯m not confident. In the future, there will be injuries, stabbings, cuts, bites, burns... No, even worse things are bound to happen. Can I handle it? Can Sophia, watching me, endure it? A sigh escaped me. At the same time, a bitter smile appeared. Sophia is one of the heroines in ¡®Heroine NTR,¡¯ and once this ¡®Heroine NTR¡¯ ends, she might be someone I¡¯ll never see again. Why did I end up caring so much? For the first time in my life, the most sincere person I¡¯ve encountered doesn¡¯t even exist in reality! Haha... But so what. This ''Heroic Tale'' has become another life for me. These virtual spaces, these fictional characters, they¡¯ve become too precious to dismiss. So, I have to cherish them... Yes. Because I cherish them, I must return. I decide to use a pause right. I¡¯ll return to reality, become stronger, and then come back. Strong enough to handle situations like today with ease. So that I can always protect Sophia when I return. With that resolution, I took a deep breath and used the pause right. Everything went dark before my eyes. ==== [Pause Right Used] [Achievement Unlocked: ''Main Heroine Affection Over 100''] [Main Heroine ¡®Sophia¡¯s¡¯ affection exceeded 100, enabling the use of Sophia¡¯s skills. (Skill proficiency will be reset.)] [Aria Goddess¡¯s Love Lv.1 - Heals and strengthens the person before you.] [Aria Goddess¡¯s Kindness Lv.1 - Removes impurities from before you.] ...What¡¯s this now? As soon as I returned to reality, a new notification popped up. Sophia¡¯s affection exceeded 100? Wasn''t 100 the maximum? Although I couldn¡¯t check the affection level directly, instinctively, I knew that whenever I cleared ¡®Heroine NTR,¡¯ I had always maxed out the affection to 100. But this time, it went over 100. The difference between the heroines before and Sophia is... Is it because my sincerity was involved? [Intelligence has increased by 1.] Chapter 27 After successfully capturing the affection of the heroine and breaking through the 100-point barrier, I concluded that every time you achieve affection levels like 200, 300, and so forth, you unlock special bonuses. This revelation made it increasingly important to pay attention to Sophia. Upon checking my status after wrapping up my thoughts, I found that the stats boosted during "Heroine NTR" were still intact. The skill list now included not only the skills I received as a holy warrior but also Sophia''s newly unlocked skills. These skills are seriously overpowered. The skills granted by the Goddess Aria consume divine power instead of magic, and since becoming a holy warrior, I¡¯ve acquired a substantial amount of divine power¡ªnot as much as Sophia, but enough. So even though my magic power is a mere 1, I can freely use these skills, and now it seems I can use healing and purification almost infinitely. Maybe I should register as a healer? It''s not a bad idea at all¡ªin fact, it''s a great one. I haven¡¯t heard of any awakened healers with holy warrior abilities, though there are plenty of healers around. It might be better to quietly rise through the ranks as a healer rather than becoming famous for some flashy power and getting bothered all the time. By the way, my sexual stimulation skill was at level 8, affection at level 4, and cooking at level 4. It''s a bit disappointing that despite using sexual stimulation almost daily, it hasn¡¯t reached level 10 yet. Also, thanks to "Aria Goddess''s Power" passive, my stats have increased by 10 each, but since Sophia isn''t present in reality, the buffs haven''t activated. That''s a bit disappointing too. ==== After eating and showering, I headed to the Awakener Registration Center. I never imagined I¡¯d end up here¡ªit¡¯s quite a momentous occasion. "Here¡¯s your Awakener registration card. Thank you." "...?" Why did it end so quickly?@@@@ ==== The Awakener Registration Center was busier than expected. Most of the people there were like me, mistakenly believing they had awakened, and many of them turned out to be F-rank like myself. "F-rank, really?" The ranking system is based on magic power. Although you can be promoted based on enhanced stats and achievements after your initial ranking, the first classification is heavily dependent on magic power, since awakeners use it to cast their skills. The more powerful and frequently used the skills, the more magic power they require, hence the ranking by magic power. And my magic power, thanks to the Goddess''s Power, is barely 11. The threshold for F-rank is 15 or lower. The staff, upon learning I was F-rank, sped through the paperwork with a look that seemed to say, "I thought so." They seemed envious when they heard I had awakened healer abilities, but since I was F-rank, they assumed I wouldn¡¯t be able to use my healing skills much and hurried through the ability test. They ended the test quickly after I healed a small cut, remarking, "Wow, it¡¯s not a lie." [Choi Yuri I Want to F*** Today.jpg] [Choi Yuri Risque? Collection 1.jpg] [Isn''t Choi Yuri really a sexy b****?] [S-Rank Hunter who acts innocent but shows everything.jpg] Clicking through, I found that today''s uploads were actually tame compared to others. Comments mentioned that other hunters have their guilds or agencies promptly delete such posts, but Choi Yuri doesn''t care about the community, so she leaves them up. Truly an S-rank healer. As generous as her heart. After browsing and saving particularly sexy photos, I took a picture of a green dagger I got from a goblin and posted it on the anonymous board. [Is this dagger I found in the dungeon MTCH?] (Green dagger photo) It¡¯s a poison dagger. If you get stabbed, you get poisoned 100%. And no matter how many times you stab, the poison on the dagger remains. It¡¯s not lethal but it hurts like hell. [????? What kind of idiot is this?] [Someone sprayed the dagger and says it¡¯s a poison dagger, crazy] [Infinite poison, my ass] [?? is this some kind of artifact?] [At least paint only the blade part, geez] Seeing the reactions, I guess it''s something good. Should it be considered artifact-level? I was thinking of selling it, but now I might hold off. ==== Tired of messing around on the anonymous board, I decided to look for a party. As an F-rank, I''m not allowed to enter dungeons alone. Finding a party isn''t a choice; it''s a necessity. ...But even after scouring the party-matching board, I couldn¡¯t find any decent dealers. Thinking about it, those who look for parties here probably either lack connections or the skills to make such connections... Oh. But then, upon refreshing, just the dealer I wanted had posted. [D-Rank Melee Dealer) Looking for a healer supporter.] The reason I wanted D-rank is that if I party with a D-rank, even an F-rank like me can enter D-rank dungeons. It would be a waste of time to rot in F-rank dungeons. I need to get stronger quickly to return to the ''Royal Hero Saga''. I thought I would have to wait days to find a D-rank, but I was lucky. Checking the details, the stats weren¡¯t bad. The abilities are under inspection, skills are private but said to be swordsmanship. And the name is Lee Hyun-ah. Oh, a woman? Age 21... Is there a photo? Clicking for more information, Lee Hyun-ah¡¯s ID photo appeared. I immediately clicked to apply to the party. Chapter 28 Lee Hyun-ah was furious for three reasons. First, she had been fired from her guild last week. "Is Guild Master Brother too harsh? Everyone makes mistakes! Why fire me based on what those women say? I''m going to get revenge!" Lee Hyun-ah''s repeated failures in dungeon raids ultimately led the guild master to cut her loose. While her skills were not lacking, the guild members'' dissatisfaction had filled to the brim. Next, her boyfriend actually welcomed this. "What? You want me to give up being a hunter and come down? Are you kidding? You used to support my dream! Was that all a lie?!" Her long-distance boyfriend was not happy about her solo hunter lifestyle. He wanted her to quit and return home as soon as possible. Although he was willing to move to Seoul and support her if she succeeded as a hunter, he now hoped she would give up after realizing it wouldn''t happen. Lastly, she ended up in a party with a strange healer. "An F-rank healer? And one without any dungeon experience? Ugh... I hate myself for bringing such a person along. He''s old and looks like a pig, so annoying!" After waiting for days, she was unable to find another healer and had reluctantly formed a party, but the thought of facing him in an upcoming dungeon raid was irritating. It was absurd that an F-rank wanted to tackle a D-rank dungeon. He was just a potion substitute yet demanded so much. However, with the economics of not wasting time in F-rank dungeons, Lee Hyun-ah had no choice but to agree to tackle a D-rank dungeon. "Seriously... if he bothers me even a little, I''ll report him immediately!" Before she joined the guild, and even after, many male hunters had hit on her because of her attractive appearance and her confident D-cup size. Despite having a boyfriend, men wouldn''t leave her alone, which was enough to irritate Lee Hyun-ah. If women hunters openly rejected her accusing her of flirting, it felt even more unjust. "I''ll cut anyone down at the slightest hint!" Lee Hyun-ah was trembling with rage, gripping her sword tightly, when someone called her from behind. "Hello? Are you Lee Hyun-ah?" "Hello... Yes? Are you Gam Deok-bae?" "Yes, I''m Gam Deok-bae, an F-rank healer. Nice to meet you." "Uh... Ah, yes! I''m Lee Hyun-ah, a D-rank swordsman. Nice to meet you!" "What the... he''s completely different? Not just better in person but like a totally different person!" Lee Hyun-ah was surprised upon seeing Gam Deok-bae. Instead of the pig she expected from the Awakener site, he was a handsome man. His pleasant appearance and polite manner started to ease her irritation. "But if you''re F-rank, how many times can you use heal? I hope it''s at least three times." "Don''t worry about that. I have an artifact." "What?! An artifact?!" Her previous guild had one artifact, which was the guild master''s armor. It was a lower-tier artifact that healed wounds, powerful enough to let the guild master, a perennial C-rank hunter, take the exam to move up to B-rank. But now an F-rank hunter with an artifact seemed unbelievable to her. "See this shield? It''s an artifact that allowed me to awaken. Holding this, I can use heal at least twenty times." Gam Deok-bae showed off his shield, which emitted a holy light. At first glance, it looked cheap, but it felt like a fine antique rather than a shoddy piece. *** "So...?" "It''s not ''oops''¡ªis there something else?" "You did well... Pfft! It was a bit annoying, but we cleared it faster than usual. Good job." "Ah... You''ve worked hard too, Lee Hyun-ah." They cleared the D-rank dungeon in less than three hours, a new record for Lee Hyun-ah. Although it was one of the smaller D-rank dungeons and one they had tackled several times before, having Gam Deok-bae there made it possible to finish earlier than usual. While Gam Deok-bae repeated beginner mistakes, making it frustrating, it turned out to be quite fun towards the end. Lee Hyun-ah found it amusing to be saying the same things to him that she used to hear when she was scolded in the guild, and it was embarrassing to think she might have looked just as clueless. And strangely, she found herself wanting to teach him things. "Is this what it feels like to be a mentor...?" When she thought about how her guild seniors might have felt, she began to understand their perspective. "Do you have a magic stone collector? I''ve filled mine up, so I''ll share some with you now." "Uh... What''s that?" "..." ''No wonder the seniors used to swear. How can a hunter not know what a magic stone collector is?'' A sigh escaped her. She was about to burst out swearing, but seeing Gam Deok-bae''s confused face, her anger faded. ''How can an old man be so naive?'' Rather than being angry, she found it laughable. Lee Hyun-ah held back her laughter while Gam Deok-bae spoke with a somewhat serious expression. "Um... Lee Hyun-ah. I''ll give you all the magic stones we collected today if you could do me a favor?" Lee Hyun-ah''s expression stiffened. ''Ah... I should''ve known. He''s just like everyone else. Ugh...'' It was a typical pattern. Pretend to be a gentleman, but ultimately, they''re all the same. She had hoped Gam Deok-bae would be different. ''Is it always just about men... I miss Min-woo...'' "Could you tutor me a bit? I don¡¯t know a lot about things like magic stone collectors." ''...Huh?'' Gam Deok-bae grumbled as he scratched his head, overwhelmed by all the new things he had to learn. His demeanor showed no signs of ulterior motives. ''Now that I think about it, nothing inappropriate happened during the raid, did it? He didn¡¯t leer or try any sneaky physical contact... Pfft! He¡¯s just hard to instruct...'' ''Maybe he¡¯s different after all...'' Chapter 29 "How many times do I have to say it? How long do I have to keep accommodating you?" "Ugh... I really don''t want to party with someone like you." "Just give me a turn. Honestly, you¡¯ve been helping out everywhere, haven¡¯t you? It''s not like it wears out, so give me a turn too." "Hey! Stop following me around. You have no manners, woman!" "Let''s just end it here. It seems like our guild and you just don¡¯t match." Lee Hyun-ah was suffering every day. She had moved to Seoul filled with hope, thinking that becoming an Awakener meant she could take revenge on the detestable monsters, but what awaited her was a harsh reality. Talent that didn''t meet her expectations, dirty desires wanting more than just skill, and the jealousy and envy that came with them... Day by day, she grew tired, and her self-esteem hit rock bottom. The drive she once had, feeling like she could do anything, had long since disappeared, and she was merely surviving by inertia. And even that inertia was severed when she was fired from the guild. "Should I just give up and go back down, like Min-woo said...?" But she couldn''t bring herself to quit. She was afraid that giving up would make all the taunts and ridicule she had faced become reality. Yet, continuing as a hunter seemed too much for her exhausted spirit. ...And then she met Gam Deok-bae. "Aha! So this is how it''s done?" "Wow! You really know your stuff. Thank you." A total novice who started hunting without knowing the basics. A person more foolish, naive, and gullible than herself. Yet, he was kind and never said a bad word. For the first time since being fired, she smiled. "Pfft! Is he an idiot? How can he not know this? I guess I have to teach him." "No! You do it like this? Do I really have to explain even this?" "Right. That¡¯s a bit better. But what''s with that face? Pfft! Why is he looking so proud after doing that?" For the first time in a long while, she felt genuine joy. It was refreshing and fun to be the one giving instructions, having always been the one scolded in the guild. Even though he was a poorly behaved student, she felt proud seeing him gradually make fewer mistakes. Knowing there was someone worse off than herself, And that this person depended on her, And that he followed her instructions, Her battered self-esteem began to rise. "It¡¯s that... Gam Deok-bae, you have skills and an artifact, so it''s hard to see you as just F-rank... Also... I guess I wouldn¡¯t feel secure. You might forget by tomorrow..." "What do you mean?" "So... I¡¯ll help you until you reach D-rank! It''s hard to find party members you get along with. You could meet some bad ones who might steal your artifact!" She didn''t really understand what she was saying herself. She just blurted out whatever came to mind to keep him. "It¡¯s not a loss for me, either! It¡¯s not easy to find healers, and you still have a lot to learn. If you party with another hunter, you might cause trouble... No! I mean, not that you¡¯d trouble me..." "Oh, I¡¯d love to keep partying with you. It''s reassuring to be with a veteran." "Veteran... Yes, that''s a good choice!" ''I did it...!'' Luckily, he readily accepted her party invitation. Her expression relaxed. The words ''reassuring veteran'' made her heart race, thinking how much he relied on her. "Give me your contact information! I''ll prepare the dungeons and schedules and contact you in advance!" "Oh, that would be really great." "Ah... he''s thanking me again!" She was thrilled to have re-formed their party but did not realize that for the first time in her life, she had asked a man for his contact details. ==== Wow... this is the first time a woman has asked for my number. Is this the effect of investing points in appearance? Well, it''s probably more about how hard it is to find healers, but still, it feels good to have my number asked for. But still, I shouldn''t be mistaken. Lee Hyun-ah has a boyfriend. She started dropping hints about her boyfriend before we met, and today when we met, she was blatantly wearing a couple''s ring. It probably means don''t get the wrong idea and don''t hit on me unnecessarily. So today I made sure to put up a strong front, and it seems to have worked. After the raid, her guard was significantly lowered. And honestly, I didn¡¯t even have time to worry about it. Wasn''t it just about entering dungeons, killing monsters, collecting magic stones, and that''s it? Why was there so much to worry about... I had to learn the right timing to enter or retreat, and it seemed like I had to memorize the weaknesses of each monster because they were all so different. Plus, there were more things hunters need to know than I thought, like magic stone collectors, fees, equipment rental. I think I was too complacent, just trusting what¡¯s on the internet. Still, I learned at least the basics I need to know while being tutored by Lee Hyun-ah. I was worried she might misunderstand my intentions as hitting on her, but fortunately, Lee Hyun-ah agreed readily and taught me everything I needed to know in detail. She seemed rude before we met, but once we met, she turned out to be a kind person. Some people change their tone online. Maybe Lee Hyun-ah is one of those people. Anyway, thanks to Lee Hyun-ah, I was able to safely complete my first dungeon raid, receive some hunter-specific tutoring, and even make plans for future parties. It was a positive day in many ways. Chapter 30 Time passed, and before I knew it, a month had gone by. During that time, I went through dungeons with Lee Hyun-ah almost every day. "Deok-bae! Here''s the location of the dungeon we''re tackling today. Just come to the marked spot. I''m counting on you again today!" "Deok-bae! This is a video that''ll help with strategies. Watching it when you have time will be helpful!" "Deok-bae! Here''s a vitality potion! Drink it, and let''s give it our best today too!" "Deok-bae! I heard there''s a great restaurant nearby. It''s on me today, okay?" "Deok-bae! How about a drink to celebrate our record-breaking run? My treat!" Over time, I grew closer to Lee Hyun-ah. We even dropped the formalities in how we addressed each other. But seriously, what¡¯s up with calling me ¡°ajusshi¡±? I¡¯m not even thirty yet! It¡¯s not like I can bring myself to ask her to call me ¡°oppa¡± instead¡ªthat¡¯d be way too embarrassing. Lee Hyun-ah started looking after me like a college freshman she¡¯d taken under her wing. She dragged me around to one dungeon after another, and these days, she¡¯s even buying me meals and drinks. She¡¯s like a little sister who¡¯s always treating me. I felt a bit guilty about just taking advantage of her generosity, but people always say healers deserve to be treated well, so I couldn¡¯t help but nod along. Healers are nobles, after all. Today, Lee Hyun-ah said she¡¯d buy me drinks again. It¡¯s to celebrate my promotion to D-rank. After grinding through dungeons like crazy, I met the conditions for promotion in just one month. But wait¡ªdidn¡¯t she say she has a boyfriend? Was that a lie? She¡¯s been sticking with me almost every day for a month. What¡¯s going on? ***** "Sob, sob... Do you know what that jerk said? He told me to quit everything and come down! How could he say that? Huh? Tell me, uncle... Are all men like that?" Ha... I totally caught the wrong person. Today, Lee Hyun-ah seems to be in a faster mood than usual and has become completely drunk. "Cheering me on, huh! And you call yourself a boyfriend? Huh? You jerk!" And yeah, she has a boyfriend, it''s a long-distance relationship so they rarely meet. Today, she got this drunk because of her boyfriend. He told her not to cling to impossibilities and just come down. Feeling dizzy... "Knowing my dream, sob... how could you be so indifferent!" Lee Hyun-ah sobbed and wailed. It was a fresh shock to see her like this, as she usually takes care of me tenderly. She has quite a temper, huh? "Sob... sob..." Lee Hyun-ah sobbed for a while and finally collapsed. Ha... This is really driving me crazy. Long-distance relationship, fighting with the boyfriend, getting drunk, then fainting... If I just sit here quietly, it''ll be a total mess. Is this the right approach? ==== She felt groggy. Her head was dizzy but strangely, she felt a pleasant sensation in her lower abdomen. Struggling to open her eyes, she saw Gam Deok-bae holding her panties. "...A dream?" It''s definitely her room and her bed, but there''s Gam Deok-bae, forcibly undressing her. He has already made her half-naked and is now completely undressing her. The idea of sex was unimaginable to her. As a virgin who hadn''t even had sex with her boyfriend Minwoo yet. "So what? It''s a dream. You''re relieving your stress by taking the best revenge on your boyfriend. That''s why I appeared in your dream." "Ooh..." The Gam Deok-bae in her dream seemed to only make sense. She couldn''t deny his words. If she had sex with Gam Deok-bae, Minwoo would be greatly shocked. Thinking about it somehow made her feel better. Since it''s just a dream... Let him suffer a bit too... "Now say it." "I, even though I have a boyfriend... I''m planning to have sex with another man." It was embarrassing, but she said it. Then an endless sense of immorality surged, making her heart flutter. "Well done. But it doesn''t end here. Now it''s your turn." "Huh? Ahhh! What are you doing..." He took off his panties, revealing an enormous penis. It was bigger than what she had ever imagined while masturbating. "Ho? You wanted to be pierced by a penis this big? You''re a naughty girl?" "No... it''s a lie..." She said it was a lie, but this dream was created by her subconscious, and that size of a penis was what she instinctively wanted. Embarrassed, she covered her face with both hands. He, ignoring her, placed his penis over her vagina. "Ahhh!" "Now say it. Ask me to take the virginity of a premarital virginity advocate like this." "I can''t... I can''t do that..." "Come on, come on! It''s what you want. Be honest with yourself." "I can''t... That''s not right..." Her body was already being honest. She was moving her hips herself, rubbing her clit against his hard penis. "Ah! This shouldn''t be happening... Ah..." "You''re definitely going to feel good. Let''s take revenge on your boyfriend while you''re feeling good. It''s just a dream, anyway. Let''s take revenge with our feelings." "Ah... revenge..." "Yes, revenge! Take revenge on a boyfriend who doesn''t care about what you think!" "Ah... sob... please... take it, eat it..." "You need to say it louder! Say it so everyone can hear!" "The virginity of a premarital virginity advocate... please take it now!!" "Hehe, well said." No sooner had she spoken than his penis penetrated her vagina. The virgin blood that marked her virginity flowed down his large penis. Chapter 31 "Ahhhh! Ah... why... huh, ahh!" Although she had heard that the first time would be painful, Lee Hyun-ah felt good even as his large penis entered her virgin vagina. Wherever the penis touched, she felt pleasure that almost made her lose her mind. "It feels good! Ah, so good!" "See, you are a naughty girl! You wanted to be pounded like this all along, didn¡¯t you? A pussy that¡¯s always ready to be fucked!" "No, not true! This is... huh, ahh!" "Right! Even if it''s a dream, feeling this much on your first time? How much have you been craving a dick?" "No, not at all!" She denied it, but her body couldn''t lie. Overwhelmed by insane pleasure, Lee Hyun-ah drooled and rocked her hips with each thrust. The creaking of the bed and her panting filled the room. The bed was already soaked with their sweat and her juices. "Don''t lie. You love the dick, don''t you? Feels like you''re going crazy, right?" "Ah! No, not at all! Ah, no!" "Even now, you deny it?" Suddenly, the man stopped moving. But lost in pleasure, she didn''t hear him and continued to rock her hips. Despite saying no, she lifted her pussy to swallow his dick. "...Huh?" When she didn¡¯t receive the pleasure she desired, she came to her senses and realized her own disgrace. Lee Hyun-ah was extremely embarrassed, yet she didn''t stop moving her hips. The thrill was too great to give up now. If it''s just a dream, she decided to be honest with her desires. As he suggested, she decided to just feel good. She felt sorry for her boyfriend, but since this wasn''t reality, or rather, because she was having such dreams due to her boyfriend, she decided to enjoy the moment instead of feeling sorry.@@@@ "Ah... please, keep going..." "You¡¯re admitting you''re a lascivious woman?" Gam Deok-bae asked as he held the recording smartphone to her face. She nodded, tears welling up. "Yes... I am a lascivious woman! So keep going...!" "Then look here and say it." "...What?" "Imagine showing this video to your boyfriend! Say, ''Your girlfriend is so lascivious she couldn''t even keep her premarital virginity and gave it up to another man.''" "Ah... that''s..." Lee Hyun-ah teared up. Even though it was a dream, the idea of spreading her legs for another man, and the thrilling thought of her real boyfriend possibly seeing it, made her feel guilty and disgusted. Yet, she used the excuse that it was a dream to follow his words. She couldn''t stop anymore. "Minwoo, I''m sorry... I''m such a woman... sob, sob..." "Don''t cry, speak clearly." Gam Deok-bae stimulated her clit, urging her on. She couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure he was giving her. "Heave! Ha... ha..." Waking from her sleep, Lee Hyun-ah caught her breath and looked around. Then, she threw back the blanket and checked her vagina. "Ha... it really was just a dream... I''m crazy! What''s wrong with me!" Although it was clearly a dream, there was a moment when she couldn''t tell if it was a dream or reality. She had surrendered her body to the pleasure provided by Gam Deok-bae. It was only after waking up that she realized the gravity of what had happened. Thankfully, the actions with Gam Deok-bae were indeed just a dream. "I''m sorry, mister... to have such a dream about you... oh..." She didn¡¯t realize that she apologized to Gam Deok-bae before her boyfriend. She was only concerned about whether she had made any mistakes last night. Turning on her smartphone, she saw a message from him. Her heart pounded as she opened it to find a photo of her passed out at the bar table. "I must be crazy!" "[Hyun-ah, you seem to really love your boyfriend? You kept looking for him in your sleep talking.]" [(Emoji of a puppy covering its mouth and laughing)] "[Just kidding. I wanted to tell you in advance so you wouldn''t worry, but really, nothing happened. You fell asleep just like that, so I had to wake you up and take you home. Do you remember?]" "[I made a simple hangover soup, so heat it up when you wake up. Just in case, I also bought a hangover remedy, so make sure to drink it.]" [(Emoji of a puppy waving its hand)] "Ah... what a relief..." Fortunately, as he said, it seemed nothing untoward had occurred. She was still in the clothes she had worn and there was no unusual sign in the bed. Turning her head, she indeed saw a hangover remedy on the table and an unused pot taken out. "He¡¯s really too nice, that mister..." She felt as if she should be taking care of him, but instead, she was the one being cared for. But she didn¡¯t mind it. "But he really didn''t touch me... Is the mister impotent? I''m grateful, but..." Gam Deok-bae had never looked at her with lustful eyes. She felt comfortable with him, almost like a real brother, yet she also felt a twinge of disappointment that she wasn''t attractive as a woman. "The mister in my dream was completely different..." In her dream, Gam Deok-bae didn''t leave her alone. He had claimed her from head to toe, turning her into his bitch, dedicating her body and heart to serving him. "...Mister..." As she recalled the dream, her hand naturally moved to her vagina. It was already wet. Gam Deok-bae''s penis had been very large. Yet, it had entered her completely. While apologizing to Minwoo, she had milked his penis. "Ah... ha..." He had sprayed all his semen inside her. The idea of getting pregnant with his child had excited her greatly. "Dick... ah..." The her in the dream had been lewd. She had enjoyed acts she''d only seen in porn with him. "Mister..." Initially painful, she had felt a fulfilling sensation as her feelings split and filled. It was a different kind of happiness than being thanked by him. "I''m sorry, Minwoo..." She masturbated while uttering the same words she had in the dream. Chapter 32 Last night, in a frenzy of sexual desire, I ended up having sex with Lee Hyun-ah. As I was taking off her panties and our eyes met, the awkwardness was indescribable... Was this how Cao Cao felt when he was caught trying to assassinate Dong Zhuo? Luckily, thanks to the alcohol, Lee Hyun-ah thought it was a dream and I managed to have sex with her safely, but it was a close call.@@@@ I naturally assumed Lee Hyun-ah was seducing me because she had fought with her boyfriend, but that was just my own misconception. I almost got sued, kicked out of the hunters, and vilified nationwide, among other bleak possibilities. But it was delicious, that virgin pussy. It wasn''t on Sophia''s level, but since she had a boyfriend and was saving it for marriage, the taste was special. [Virgin pussy of a premarital purity advocate... Please have sex with me like this!!] Moreover, I even filmed it. I don''t plan to upload it to the web, but it''s too good not to use for masturbation. A virgin''s porn video where she''s begging to be fucked? And it even includes ''has a boyfriend''? Oh man, I''m fully erect again. I barely masturbated this past month and focused solely on hunting, so my sexual desire had built up too much. I need to quickly reach C-rank and return to the ''Kingdom Hero'' stuff, but I have to relieve this sexual urge first. Far from being relieved, having sex with Lee Hyun-ah only made me more frustrated. I only have 80 points left, so it¡¯s a random gacha... Would it really turn up something like philanthropy? If so, I might as well kill myself and be done with it. That''s what I thought as I activated ''Heroine Netori.'' ==== [Activating ''Heroine Netori'' ability.] [Please select your desired genre.] [Error Insufficient points, selection will be random.] [Please select your desired character.] [Error Insufficient points, selection will be random.] [Please select the item you will use this turn.] [Error Insufficient points, unable to select any items.] [The genre is ''Romantic Comedy Dating Sim.''] [You are Extra Company Employee 258.] [No items are available.] [Mission: Seduce the heroine.] [Tip: At 7:48 AM on a weekday, board the subway in the OO direction, car 4-2.] Company Employee 258, huh... Talk about a fifth-tier character. Still, I don''t mind. I plan to wreak havoc like in GTA and vent my sexual frustrations. But that tip is unusual. Take the subway? ...Could it be? I looked for a clock and saw it was now 7:30 AM. Forget work, I quickly dressed and rushed to the subway. Luckily, I live near the station, so it didn''t even take 10 minutes. The current time is 7:47 AM... Should I catch the next subway? I lined up at car 4-2 and, feeling nervous, took a deep breath as the subway arrived. It was rush hour and the car was packed. As I was pushed around by the crowd and entered, I saw the heroine. She had black, straight hair and was a student. She was sticking close to the door to avoid being swept away by the crowd, and looking at her reflection in the glass, she had the beautiful looks befitting a heroine. Perhaps the typical literary girl type of heroine? But this... It really fits, doesn''t it? The tip couldn''t have been pointless. "Were you waiting for this?" As I said that and pushed my fingers inside her, she nodded. Then she grabbed my arm and started rocking her hips. ''Is this crazy woman masturbating with my hand now?'' Soft moans began to escape her small mouth. Yet, she didn''t stop. Perhaps she was trying to reach the climax she didn''t achieve yesterday, as her movements grew faster. But again, I withdrew my hand just before she could climax. "That''s it for now." "...What? Haah... why, again..." I refuse to become merely a sex toy. And who does she think she is, trying to leave on her own terms? I needed to take control. I grabbed her panties with both hands and pulled them down to her knees. The erotic scent from her thoroughly wet panties wafted up. "Haah... oh, no..." Panicked, she quickly tried to pull her panties back up, but I interfered. I held her hands tightly and whispered in her ear. "Take off your panties right here and give them to me. You''ll go without panties for today. Then, I''ll let you go tomorrow." "Ugh... ha, ha... really...?" "Really. I''ll let you go completely." Promising her that, she crouched in front of me and slowly took off her panties. A few people standing nearby noticed what was happening and blatantly stared, but she didn''t stop, even knowing they were watching. If anything, she seemed more aroused, her arousal dripping onto the floor. I nudged her pussy with my foot, and she collapsed with a scream. As she fell, her skirt flipped up, revealing her buttocks and pussy. She hurriedly tried to get up, but she stepped on her panties and fell again, this time planting her face between my legs. Is this why it''s a romantic comedy? She falls in such a talented way. "Do you want my dick that badly?" "Haah! No, I don''t!" I teased her, and this time she got up without falling. Then she handed me her freshly removed, warm panties. "Here... your panties." A woman gives her panties to a molester just two days after meeting him? I''m really dizzy. "Then, see you tomorrow!" Just then, the subway came to a stop, and she ran out the door. Her pussy was almost visible under her short skirt, which was incredibly arousing. As I watched her until the doors closed, suddenly someone from behind spoke to me. "Excuse me... huh, are you thinking of selling, huh, those panties?" Really dizzy. Chapter 33 Kim Nayeon loved reading books. Unlike her timid and passive self, the characters in the books were lively and always engaged in actions she herself could not undertake, which allowed her to experience vicarious satisfaction through them. Thus, she read books of any genre whenever she had time. It was inevitable, then, that she would venture into erotic novels. At her young age, the shocking unions of men and women, always censored obscene words, and the lascivious dialogues that were too embarrassing to repeat... Although her mind told her she shouldn''t read any further, she couldn''t tear her eyes away. "Are you reading again today, Nayeon? As expected, you''re such a model student," her mother said upon seeing her engrossed in a book. The irony of being praised while reading an erotic novel, the fear of being caught, the content of the book¡ªall these mixed feelings excited her. From that day on, she read erotic novels every day in the living room, in front of her parents. She had become thoroughly addicted to the act. However, it didn''t stop there. As she continued to read such books, she began to desire the acts described within them. She wanted to be touched like the women in the stories, to be devoured like them, to be taken like them... Gradually, she started fantasizing about having sex. Once she started fantasizing, the intensity of her fantasies increased. Simple sex no longer excited her. She sought out more provocative novels and engaged in more extreme fantasies. Being touched by a stranger, being stripped in public places, being dragged around like a dog, being raped in front of everyone... Although each thought gave her chills, she liked it. She had become a lascivious girl. She got a boyfriend to address her unusual sexual desires. The real thought of being molested or raped was terrifying. However, she thought she could engage in such ''play,'' which is why she accepted her boyfriend''s confession. However, contrary to her expectations, her boyfriend was too innocent, and no matter how much she hinted, he did not pounce on her. She was disappointed, but performing her fantasy of being molested in front of her boyfriend felt even better than usual. But one day, a man who truly acted out her fantasy of molestation appeared. ==== To cut to the chase, her fantasy was a huge misunderstanding. Being molested felt surprisingly good, and even a slight touch from him seemed like it might make her climax. When the man put his hand inside her panties and touched her, her mind spun, and when his fingers entered, she nearly lost consciousness. She felt like she might lose herself to the overwhelming pleasure. She tried to resist, but he didn''t seem to hear and kept stimulating her. Just as she was about to climax, he withdrew his hand. Unsatisfied, she turned her head and, surprisingly, the molester was more attractive than she expected, even more so than her boyfriend. She wanted to continue, but she could only nod when he said he would come again tomorrow. She walked to the bathroom with her aroused body and fantasized about being raped right there. She was late for school. This time, she had preemptively turned around. She was embarrassed to show him the eager, thrilled expression on her face when she saw him. As she waited, the man finally arrived. His touch on her buttocks was different from usual, awkward and clumsy. The fingers were not the gentle ones she knew, but rough and coarse. Far from being pleasurable, it felt unpleasant. His grip was strong and painful, as if he was squeezing juice from fruit. "Ow... it hurts..." She voiced her pain in a small cry, but the man seemed to enjoy it. He gripped harder and spoke. "Hehehe... I heard there was a perverted bitch around this time? This horny bitch is enjoying it!" Her mind went blank. The man touching her now wasn''t the same man from before. Suspecting something was wrong, she turned her head, and indeed, it was a completely different man. He looked like a homeless person. It was revolting. Horrifying. The disgusting touch made her feel like vomiting. As she tried to resist, another man appeared, also appearing to be a homeless person. He reeked and grabbed her arm with his dirty hand. Another homeless man appeared on the other side, trying to strip her as she couldn''t resist. "No, I don''t want this!" She cried and sought help, but everyone just watched. Indeed, her fantasies had been a huge mistake. Reality was more terrible than fantasy. Being molested felt so awful she thought she might kill herself after just a little touch. "Help... please help me..." Ironically, in the midst of being molested, the man she thought of was the man who had molested her before. ''Please...'' She felt like she could give everything to him... but being handled by these other men was worse than death. "Are these fucking bastards not going to fuck off?" Just then, he appeared. The man from her fantasies. Chapter 34 It was a real mess. Sure, I acted without thinking, but this was too much. I was starving all day, looking forward to a delicious meal, and just as I had perfectly prepared the ramen, someone carelessly messed with it? There''s no manners in that. "Ah! My arm! My arm!" -Crack! "Aargh!" From the guy asking to buy my panties yesterday to this, there''s no normalcy. Is it because this is a dating sim world? Even perverts should have some ethics, why would you mess with someone else''s meal? "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to¡ª Ahhh!" -Crack! "Ouch! Ah... aah!" It''s a good thing I got up early and boarded the subway three stations ahead. If I had boarded as usual, I would have been devoured already. Just thinking about it infuriates me. -Press "Ouch... it hurts! Stop, please..." "Get lost, you bastards." "Aaaah!" The bastards, clutching their dangling arms, ran off to another car. Serves them right. Seeing a protruding bone made me think maybe I went too far, but it''s not like this is reality anyway. "Thank... thank you..." Now is the time to pay attention to this heroine rather than those thugs. *** "So, did you like going commando all day? Planning to live without panties now?" "...No, not really..." "Then what is it? Was it just an advertisement for molesters? Wearing short skirts and showing off your pussy, asking to be fucked?" "That''s not it either..." Really, I''m at a loss for words. Who takes the subway without panties? That''s why those guys targeted you. This is like tutorial-level difficulty. Maybe there are occasional bonus stages like this? It''s so easy it''s almost awkward. "What do you mean, ''not really''? You''re soaked down there, ready to be taken." "...That... Sir, with you..." Why does every woman call me ''sir''? But she looks quite taken with me already. Maybe she thinks she''ll get laid by me today because she went commando? "I said I''d let you go today, who said anything about fucking you?" "...Ah!" The people who just stood there while she was molested by three guys will probably do the same here. So, since it''s come to this, I might as well go all the way. ==== In recent days, Nayeon had changed. She kept arriving late to school, seemed distracted during classes, and often disappeared during breaks. Moreover, she had started making seductive expressions. Her boyfriend, Siu, naturally felt uneasy. At first, he was just worried, but gradually, as Nayeon began distancing herself, suspicion sprouted in him. So, this morning, Siu planned to confront her. He suspected something was happening in the mornings since she always left at the same time. His suspicions turned out to be correct. "Those bastards!" Nayeon was being molested. "Has she been molested all this time?" A homeless man was touching her, and two others were trying to strip her. Her panties had apparently been removed already; her buttocks were visible, and every movement she made flashed her pussy. "Those fucking bastards!" Siu had thought he might witness such a scene someday, but he had not expected it to be like this. Nayeon''s pussy was beautifully pink, a sight he never imagined others would see. Shocked, Siu wanted to rush at the homeless men but couldn¡¯t bring himself to move. He doubted he could take on three people alone. He feared that if he intervened, he might be overpowered and Nayeon could be raped. So, he decided to call the police first before intervening. Just then, another man appeared and took on the homeless men in Siu''s stead. -Crack! -Crunch! -Press! The man, contrary to his appearance, possessed incredible strength. Without hesitation, he broke the arms of the homeless men and stomped on them as they fell. The sight of their arms bent in grotesque angles made Siu shiver. Grateful in his mind to the mysterious man, Siu approached Nayeon to try to comfort her. However, he hesitated again because he sensed a strange atmosphere between her and the man. "What? Why, Nayeon?" The man said something, and Nayeon lifted her skirt herself. Her pussy was exposed again. "That bastard is a molester too?" The man naturally reached out and touched Nayeon''s pussy. It wasn¡¯t just a touch; he shoved his fingers inside her. Nayeon couldn¡¯t hold back and moaned. "No, Nayeon...!" Siu was dumbfounded. Nayeon was his girlfriend, yet others had touched her body as if it were their own. Moreover, Nayeon had shown her pussy to everyone on the subway, and the man was doing to her what Siu had only imagined doing during masturbation. "How could this...?" As Nayeon''s moans slowly became louder, Siu felt like he was going insane. He wanted to rush over and rescue her, but the memory of the man¡¯s brute strength held him back. He felt powerless, forced to watch Nayeon being taken advantage of. Unsatisfied with just her pussy, the man reached for Nayeon''s nipples. "Is he planning to go all the way?" Fortunately, before things could escalate further, the police Siu had called arrived. No matter how good at fighting, the man wouldn¡¯t dare to confront the police. With this thought, Siu gathered his courage and approached Nayeon again. But then Nayeon said something he wished he hadn¡¯t heard. "He¡¯s my boyfriend! I''m sorry... I asked him to play out a molestation scenario..." Siu stood frozen, his heart sinking as he processed her words. Chapter 35 "...What are you talking about? Your boyfriend is me, Nayeon..." Nayeon was embraced by the man, declaring him to be her boyfriend. Siu''s mind went blank. He couldn''t grasp what was happening at all. To be precise, he understood but didn''t want to accept it. He refused to acknowledge it. "Ah..." A pathetic sound emerged from his anguish. Tears trickled down. Then, his eyes met Nayeon''s. "Ah..." Startled, Nayeon quickly pretended not to see Siu and buried her head in the man''s chest. Siu''s hands trembled. He was furious at Nayeon and disgusted by the man, but equally repulsed by himself. Unwanted, unbearable emotions surged, tormenting him. As Siu stood frozen in misery, the man took Nayeon and exited the subway. The spot where Nayeon had stood was damp with some liquid. Siu bit his lip hard and followed them. Throughout their walk, the man continuously harassed Nayeon. Even in plain sight, he boldly kneaded her buttocks. Yet, Nayeon did not leave his side. A lewd trail marked the path Nayeon walked. Following it led to the men''s restroom. Siu entered the restroom a step too late; the couple''s intimate moment had already begun. He quickly slipped into the next stall to spy on them; Nayeon was bent over, handling the man''s penis. Siu hated himself for being aroused by the sight. ==== When she entered the restroom, she hugged me. Then, lifting her head, she looked at me with teary eyes. Responding to her desire, I kissed her, and her tongue slipped into my mouth. I chuckled at her frantic licking, seemingly imitating something she¡¯d seen, though it wasn¡¯t particularly enjoyable. As I slowly controlled her tongue, she blissfully surrendered it to me, enjoying her first kiss. Suddenly, we heard someone enter the restroom. It must be her boyfriend. Before getting off the subway, I saw her locking eyes with someone who looked like her boyfriend. Was it Siu this time too? I detached from her and took off my pants. My ready penis throbbed, demanding to be thrust inside. Seeing this, she covered her face with both hands and swallowed hard. "I¡¯ll thrust it in, so bend over." "...Yes..." As she bent over, leaning against the wall, both her private areas were exposed. Positioning my penis against her twitching vagina, she shivered all over. "But are you really okay with this?" "...It''s fine... please hurry!" So he watched till the creampie, huh. ==== "No way... How can this even happen?" Before fully sating his libido, ''Heroine Netori'' was forcibly terminated. He had planned to finish training her and then use her to seduce other heroines or even the main heroine, but the game ended abruptly. [The protagonist''s death terminates ''Heroine Netori''.] [Cause of death: Accident] He hadn''t expected the protagonist to die... It seems he was shocked and ran into a traffic accident. In the future, I should be careful not to overly disturb the protagonist''s mental state. But now, there''s still unresolved sexual desire... Should I go for another round of ''Heroine Netori''? Yes, that seems right. Otherwise, I might end up bothering Lee Hyun-ah again. It¡¯s best to fully resolve everything this time. But first, I need to settle everything. [Settlement begins.] [Mission Cleared!] [Result: B Rank, Points Earned: 7400] [Achievement Unlocked: ''Death of the Protagonist''] [Clear Bonus: ''Observation'' Skill] Although it''s a bit disappointing to only get B Rank, I did gain a skill. It sounds like a cheat skill just from the name, so I¡¯ll need to check it out. [Observation Lv.1 ¨C Obtain information about the object in front of you.] Hmm... Let''s test it on a smartphone. Model name, owner, years of use¡ªinformation related to the smartphone appeared in a small translucent window. When I used it on myself in the mirror, it similarly showed basic details like my name, age, and current status. Not bad, but if I level it up, it could become a real cheat skill. "Lucky me." Looking at the skill panel, finally, Sexual Stimulation reached level 10, and Affection Craft reached level 5. [Sexual Stimulation Lv.10 - Can stimulate sexual sensations through touch. The more intimate the skin contact, particularly with genitalia, the easier it is to arouse sexual feelings. Addiction to touch may develop.] [Affection Craft Lv. 5 ¨C Easier to gain affection. Affection levels are less likely to decrease.] These two are really cheat skills. Affection Craft is a reliable passive, and I''ve never seen Sexual Stimulation fail. Without these two skills, ''Heroine Netori'' would have been much harder. Now that they¡¯ve reached levels 10 and 5, gaining additional abilities will be a big help in the future. With that in mind, I used the newly earned points to buy a pause ticket for ''The Royal Hero''s Tale''. I can¡¯t afford to waste points foolishly again. So, I''m left with 6480 points. It''s a dilemma. Should I enter ''Heroine Netori'' using random gacha again, or should I use points to specify the genre and character? But there''s also the need to invest in vitality. I¡¯ve already enhanced my penis and changed my appearance, but keeping the same level of stamina feels a bit lacking. ...Should I invest a little in vitality? Remaining points: 180. I¡¯ll just spin the random gacha and buy a random box to enter. ==== [Activating ''Heroine Netori'' ability.] [Please select the desired genre.] [Random selected.] [Please select the desired character.] [Random selected.] [Select the item to use for this session.] [1 Random Box.] [Genre: ''Romance Fantasy''.] [You are a low-ranking noble, ''Deokbae Asil''.] [Mission: Netori the protagonist and main heroine, ''Luina Ober''.] [Tip: The protagonist is possessed. The main story unfolds at the Royal Academy in 5 years.] Chapter 36 Deokbae Asil was a well-known figure in the capital. He was a low-ranking noble but excelled academically, graduating top of his class from the Royal Academy, and his exceptional appearance won the love of many noble ladies. Due to this, many were envious and jealous of him, but they all became close friends with Deokbae Asil, charmed by his character. He was recognized for his abilities and became a scribe in the kingdom, a position usually reserved for high-ranking nobles, and quickly became a favored up-and-coming administrator. Many families tried to bring him in as a son-in-law, but he chose Elise Lintz, who was also from a low-ranking noble family. People mocked his choice as foolish for giving up a promising career, but on the wedding day, they genuinely celebrated the beautiful couple they made. They vowed to live happily ever after, and everyone believed they would. However, their happiness was shattered when a daughter was born between them. Cecilia Asil had magical powers from birth. As soon as she saw the light of the world, crying, she unleashed her magic and destroyed all sorts of objects around her. The people who had gathered to celebrate were all shocked by the spectacle, and someone blurted out in shock: "...A witch! A witch has been born!" People should have condemned the curse thrown at the newly born child, but deep down, they seemed to agree with the statement. The couple drove everyone out in response to the spectacle. To them, she was simply their beloved daughter blessed with magical powers. But the misfortune did not end there. Elise, who had always been frail, fell inexplicably ill. Deokbae Asil believed she would quickly recover, but the reality was cruel. Doctors and priests were called, but no one could diagnose her illness. He could only watch as his wife grew thinner by the day. Then, a sinister rumor spread throughout the capital. It was said that Deokbae Asil and Elise Lintz''s daughter was a witch who had stolen her mother''s magic from the womb and had not stopped since. Deokbae Asil denied the ridiculous rumors, but they spread quickly. And when Elise Lintz finally passed away, people accepted the rumors as truth, saying they knew it would happen. On the day of Elise Lintz''s funeral, Deokbae Asil could not stop crying. He sobbed until he fainted, right as his wife''s coffin was completely covered with dirt. However, Cecilia Asil did not shed a single tear. Instead, she smiled faintly as Deokbae Asil collapsed. "A witch! She''s a witch! That damned girl killed Elise and now she''s trying to kill Deokbae too! Look at her, not shedding a single tear and smiling!" A friend of Deokbae Asil shouted this upon seeing her reaction. At his shout, everyone looked at Cecilia Asil with horror, and this time, she responded with a broad smile. "My mother told me to smile the sadder I am. I am very sad right now." But no one believed her words. People were horrified by the chilling scene Cecilia Asil had shown and one by one, they left the place. Eventually, only Deokbae Asil, unconscious, Cecilia Asil, smiling, and a longtime friend of the couple, Elaine Dwen, remained. Elaine Dwen, with tears, said to her, "I can''t believe those words... but I try to. You are the daughter of Deokbae Asil and Elise Lintz. It''s not you I trust, but your parents." "Leave the capital. It has become too dangerous a place for you two. Go to Opian. It is one of my domains, and no one can bother you there." "But please... when things calm down in the capital, come back. Come back and prove that my faith was not misplaced. Regain the honor of your family." "It''s a request... from a longtime friend." ==== "Haa... Father... I can smell that woman''s scent again..." As she spoke atop the bed before sleeping, Cecilia casually used magic to put Deokbae to sleep. Climbing on top of him, she rubbed her entire body against his, as though trying to cover him with her scent. "... You really are obsessed with women. Hmph... Hah... Churup..." Then she kissed him, sucking on his tongue. At that moment, she felt something poke against her lower body. "Seriously... A lust-filled body..." Cecilia reached down, removed Deokbae''s pants, and began stroking his erect member. Although it was hot enough to feel like a burn, she didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she gently caressed it, moving her hand from base to tip. "Hehe... This aroused thing is mine now." With those words, Cecilia adjusted her position and took Deokbae¡¯s member into her mouth. As her mouth filled with its lewd scent, her mind grew hazy. Cecilia, wearing an ecstatic expression, began licking the member. "Churup... Hah... Churrrp... Slurp... Haa... Hehe, so cute." She handled it naturally, as if this wasn¡¯t her first time. Seeing his member twitch every time she sucked on its sensitive spots, Cecilia smiled seductively and continued to serve it with utmost care. "Churp... Slurp... Lick... Churrrp... Hah... Slurp..." Licking and sucking in alternation, the continued stimulation made Deokbae¡¯s member twitch violently until it finally released into Cecilia¡¯s mouth. "Hahm... Gulp... Slurp..." -Gulp- Cecilia savored his semen in her mouth before swallowing it all. "Haaaah!" As the sensation of it sliding down her throat hit her, Cecilia shuddered lightly, climaxing herself. Wearing a satisfied expression, she sucked out the remaining drops from his urethra before pulling up his pants. Then, as if nothing had happened, she nestled into Deokbae''s arms, hugging him tightly. "I love you, Father..." Chapter 37 A letter arrived from Elaine. It stated that a duchess from the capital wanted to secretly receive treatment. It seemed the rumors I had spread were finally taking effect. Naturally, I replied that I would be delighted to help. From the start, I had caught a big fish. After clearing my schedule and waiting a few days, the duchess arrived, wearing a mask. Of course, she didn¡¯t come alone. She was accompanied by a stern-looking knight. "Indeed, you are Deokbae Asil..." "It has been a while, Madam. Please, come inside; the weather is quite cold." Her name was Marie Crozet, the first wife of one of the top five ducal houses in the kingdom. Elegant and refined, she was admired by many noble ladies and held a high position in the social hierarchy. "Do you truly live in such a small house...?" "It is more than sufficient for the two of us." "...Is ''that'' child doing well?" "She is living brighter and happier than anyone." Given her status, she hadn¡¯t openly rejected Cecilia, but the interactions we once had as academy peers had come to a complete stop. It wasn¡¯t a matter of concern for me. After all, I wasn¡¯t the ''Deokbae Asil'' from back then. The present mattered more. The Crozet family was a major patron of the Academy. If I extended goodwill to her now, I might secure a recommendation letter for a school nurse position. "This is herbal tea. It may not suit your taste, but please enjoy." "You still remember my preferences. Thank you." Though the tea was far too cheap for a duchess, she didn¡¯t show it outwardly. However, after taking a sip, she didn¡¯t touch the cup again, clearly finding it subpar. "Now... Shall we begin our discussion?" "This is truly a matter of utmost secrecy. My honor is at stake. I trust you understand its significance." "Of course." "That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t go to the church. If I did, they could use this as leverage against me. That¡¯s why I came to you. Deokbae Asil, you¡¯ve always been a trustworthy person." "...I am honored." "But such things require certainty. I¡¯ll need your signature." As she finished speaking, the knight beside her pulled out a glowing document and handed it to me. A confidentiality agreement? It was a form of contract magic that bound both parties to the agreed terms. Using something this expensive just for a medical consultation? What on earth was she here for? "The price... is your life?! Are you serious?" "If this secret were to be revealed, death would be preferable." "...Understood." If it was this important to her, it worked to my advantage. The higher the stakes, the more leverage I would have. "But I¡¯d like to propose a change. I don¡¯t need this much money." "Even while living in such a small house? Have you no pride, Deokbae Asil?" "No, quite the opposite. This is to reclaim my pride, Madam. Instead of money, what I want is a recommendation letter for the Academy." "...!!" At the mention of the recommendation, her expression stiffened. She forced down the cheap herbal tea. That reaction... annoying. "It¡¯s not for Cecilia. Elaine has already agreed to write one for her." "Elaine Dwen?! Has he lost his mind?" "Madam, Cecilia is not a witch. She was simply born blessed with magic and now knows how to control it perfectly." I spoke firmly, and she composed herself before taking another sip of the tea. The knight beside her, however, couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure, glaring at me. He probably thought I was being disrespectful to the duchess. "Is the recommendation for yourself?" "Yes, I want the school nurse position at the Academy." "So you intend to return to the capital. With that child." "Eventually, we must return. The time is now." "Very well... I can arrange that, provided your skills are sufficient, Deokbae Asil." "''If the Madam deems me worthy, she will provide the recommendation.'' That will suffice." "Then it¡¯s a deal." She conjured a magical pen and revised the compensation section of the contract. After checking it with ''Observation,'' I saw no tricks or loopholes. Of course, as a duchess, she wouldn¡¯t stoop to petty schemes. When I signed the agreement, the document split into two copies¡ªone entered my chest, and the other entered hers. It was something I¡¯d only seen in stories, and witnessing real magic like this never ceased to amaze me. "Now... can you finally tell me what the issue is?" "Haah... Well..." "I treated her without an ounce of shame!" "Still trying to argue?!" "Enough!!" As I growled back, the knight raised his fist again. Not one to take it lying down, I reached into my inventory for a glowing green dagger. Before things escalated further, the duchess screamed. "Lance! Stand down! The treatment was successful, just as he said." "R-Really?" "Yes! I was just... a bit sensitive. You know how I am." "...That¡¯s true..." What a ridiculous pair. "My apologies, Asil... Are you alright?" Still half-naked, she approached me, worried. Now my arousal was becoming a problem. Suppressing it, I used Healing and Purification on the spot where I¡¯d been punched. My loosened teeth reset, the bruise on my cheek vanished, and the blood around my mouth disappeared. Even my wrinkled clothes became neat. "Incredible! Truly, a blessing from the gods!" "No... More like the gods¡¯ guilt... for taking her away." "Oh, Asil..." After losing Elise, I fell into despair, only to suddenly gain the ability to heal others. It wasn¡¯t the same as the healing used by priests; it was something unique. Deokbae Asil called it the gods¡¯ guilt and referred to himself as a doctor rather than a healer. This was the story I had Elaine spread. It was a strategy to showcase my unique ability without drawing the church¡¯s ire. Of course, touching the patients directly was for netori, but it also served to differentiate myself. ***** After the treatment, I returned to the reception room with the duchess, and her gaze toward me had completely changed. The skepticism from before had vanished, replaced by trust after witnessing my use of healing magic. The knight beside her, evidently ashamed, kept his head bowed low. I had planned to reprimand him harshly, but with his immediate apology, bowing deeply, I found myself at a loss for words. "Once again, I sincerely apologize, Asil. Not only did I show such an embarrassing side during treatment, but I also failed to control Lance as his superior." "It¡¯s fine, Madam. It could happen to anyone. There¡¯s no need to feel ashamed. In fact, I was moved by Sir Lance¡¯s loyalty. Acting without hesitation for his master is truly the mark of an exemplary knight." "Asil... you truly haven¡¯t changed." The duchess, seemingly touched, looked at me with tearful eyes. The knight beside her was outright crying. It was the least like myself I had ever responded, but apparently, it was the right answer. "Is there anything I can do for you? As the Duchess of the Crozet family, I can¡¯t leave without repaying this favor. Please, just ask." "If that¡¯s the case... when we return to the capital, could you become Cecilia¡¯s patron?" "That..." "I plan to debut Cecilia into society. Please help clear the misunderstandings surrounding her... I ask this of you." "You¡¯re being genuine... Very well. Asil, I¡¯ll trust you. Then, allow me some time to speak with the child." "Thank you! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love her. Cecilia is truly a pure and kind child!" "Kyaaaah!" A woman screamed as she hung in the air. Both of her arms were twisted backward, completely broken. "Hehe! What a cute sound. So, when a person¡¯s arms break, this is the kind of noise they make?" Cecilia smiled as she looked at the woman. It was an angelic, innocent smile. "Please... stop... I don¡¯t want to die. Please..." "If only you had stopped when I told you to, this wouldn¡¯t have happened." "AAAAH! UAAAAH!" This time, the woman¡¯s ankles began to twist slowly. She screamed through her tears, but the sound of cracking bones echoed as her ankles snapped. "You dared to mock me, calling me a little brat? Laughing at me while knowing nothing about Father? You filthy wench! Seducing my father even though you have a husband?!" "AAAAH! I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong! Uuugh... AAAAAH!" Her ankles, which had continued twisting even after breaking, eventually rotated fully and returned to their original position. Cecilia continued smiling as she watched. "I told you not to meet with Father again. Since you can¡¯t do it alone, let me help you." "Hehe! I¡¯m such a kind person, aren¡¯t I?" To the woman, Cecilia¡¯s smile was nothing less than the smile of a witch. Chapter 38 Here''s the text you requested: "How can there be such a kind child... It seems the people back then were greatly mistaken." "Sob, sob... She truly is a filial daughter!" "This is why one must judge others based on what they see with their own eyes. Come here, how hard has it been for you? Poor child." After speaking with Cecilia, the Duchess was quickly won over and, in tears, embraced Cecilia. Indeed, my daughter is kind and cute in anyone¡¯s eyes. "Thank you, Lady Crozet..." "Cecilia... from now on, call me Godmother. I will definitely clear up your misunderstandings. Just trust me!" "...Godmother." "Yes!" Really, anyone would think they were mother and daughter. Who would guess they had just met today? Seeing the warm interaction between the two brightened my mood as well. To be honest, I was a bit nervous. What did I know about helping with a debut in high society? I had no knowledge or connections, and the only person who could have helped was Elaine, but he was a divorced man and probably wouldn''t have been of much help. But to think we could get help from someone who could be considered the pinnacle of the royal social circle, we were really lucky. "But, Godmother... are you okay? The fact that you came to find father, does it mean you were feeling unwell?" Worried Cecilia asked with a stern expression, noticing something. The clueless knight coughed, and the Duchess blushed, reminded of that moment. "Don¡¯t worry. Your father has healed everything." "That¡¯s a relief... my father is amazing, isn¡¯t he?" "Mmm... he was amazing... very..."@@@@ Lady, what is that expression? The way she glanced at me was quite suggestive. Now that I think about it, the sexual stimulation has reached level 10, adding addiction... It seemed she might secretly ask for another treatment without the knight knowing. "Then I will contact you when we go up to the capital." "But do you have a place to stay? I heard you sold all your property in the capital and moved down here." "We have a little money saved up here. We¡¯re thinking of buying a house about this size." "Hmm... don¡¯t do that, come stay at our house. I''m too anxious to leave you two alone while misunderstandings about you still haven¡¯t been cleared." I hadn''t thought of that... but it''s certainly a good point. It hasn¡¯t been that long since the rumors died down a bit, and if word gets out that we¡¯ve returned to the capital, there will definitely be people who want to harm us. "Would that be alright? I worry that we might be imposing too much." "Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. In fact, if I had known I had such a cute daughter, I would have..." The lady stroked Cecilia¡¯s head and reassured her. Cecilia, you frightening child... have you already maxed out her affection? It seemed our life in the capital would be easier than expected. === "How vulgar. In the midst of an affair, yet coveting another man..." Late at night, after putting Deokbae to sleep, Cecilia touched his fingers and murmured. "But it can¡¯t be helped. He¡¯s someone who has been helpful to me, and to father as well." She brought Deokbae¡¯s fingers to her lips, sucking on them before pressing them against her vagina. "Ah... only until he¡¯s useful..." Then she began to masturbate using his fingers. "Hehe... these tainted fingers, I''ll clean them for you, Father..." === Two weeks later, after receiving a call from the Duchess, we headed to the capital. Although we were somewhat attached to the village of Opian, it was time to leave. It was a bit sad, but now that there were no more maidens left to charm, the excitement for the capital outweighed the sadness. "Father... I¡¯m scared..." Oh, as the capital came into view from the carriage, Cecilia trembled with anxiety. It must have been traumatic for her since she was young... I tightly embraced my poor daughter. Cecilia trembled in my arms, looking truly pitiable. "Ria, don¡¯t worry. Dad is right here." "Father... never leave my side." "Of course." I stroked her head, and only then did Cecilia seem to calm down. However, she still did not leave my embrace, and I had no intention of letting her go. Thus, as we held each other, the carriage eventually entered the capital and arrived at the Crozet family''s mansion. ***** "How can there be such a kind child... It seems the people back then were greatly mistaken." "Sob, sob... She truly is a filial daughter!" === The next day, Madam and I discussed a few things. First, about Duke Liam, the owner of the mansion. He hadn¡¯t yet returned to the capital, so our staying here was actually a unilateral decision by the Madam. She informed the duke without any fuss, and he had no objections. Next, about sleeping in the same room as Cecilia. Madam said it was time for Cecilia to "graduate" from me, but I refused, using her trauma as an excuse. I agreed that it was time for her to graduate, but given Cecilia¡¯s anxiety since returning to the capital, I couldn¡¯t let her sleep alone. Then, the Madam offered to sleep with Cecilia herself. Crafty woman. This had been her goal. Cecilia seemed to like the Duchess enough not to refuse. We agreed to take turns sleeping with Cecilia. Lastly, about my work as a doctor. Madam asked if I could treat patients independently of my work at the academy. It seemed she intended to use my healing abilities as one of her resources. Since Madam and I had a symbiotic relationship, I naturally agreed to do so. Of course, I would receive separate compensation. I¡¯m no fool; nothing comes for free. "That¡¯s all the necessary discussion for now. Leave the social debut to me. I''ll make sure Cecilia has the best debut in the capital." "I¡¯ll trust you, Madam." ==== A few days later, after receiving a recommendation letter, I took Cecilia''s letter and we headed to the academy early in the morning. Cecilia clung to me the entire way, unwilling to let go. She must have been feeling anxious... It was sweet yet bitter. Upon arriving at the academy, memories of Deokbae Asil flashed through my mind like a lantern show. The academy hadn''t changed at all from what I remembered. Could it really be a building made by magic... Since it was vacation, the academy was quiet, and not a single student could be seen in such a vast space. This seemed to reassure Cecilia, who brightened up. Arriving early, we spent our time touring around the academy as if on a date. "Here¡¯s the infirmary. This is where I''ll be working from now on." "Hehe... I¡¯ll come here every day. This bed is mine now." "No, you can''t. If you come here when you''re not sick, I¡¯ll scold you." "That¡¯s mean... I¡¯ll tell the Godmother on you!" We were joking around in the empty infirmary when suddenly the door creaked open. Who could it be during vacation? I heard the previous health teacher had quit. Could they have left something behind? Curious, I walked toward the entrance and saw a woman standing there. She had pink curly hair that fell to her waist, seen only in comics, a tiny face with beautiful eyes embedded in it. Her waist was slender enough to snap, and her exposed shoulders were as white as the first snow. I was breathless with her beauty as she looked at me, startled. "...How are you still alive..." She murmured something in a low voice that I couldn''t hear. But to meet like this was beyond my imagination... Caught off guard and unable to speak, I just stood there. Cecilia stepped forward and greeted her. "Hehe, hello? I am Cecilia Asil, and I will be attending the academy starting next year. Nice to meet you." For some reason, the woman''s face turned pale as she looked at Cecilia, then fled the scene. I couldn''t understand why she reacted that way, but I had no room for other thoughts. "What a strange person. She didn¡¯t even accept my greeting." "Indeed..." Because she is Luina Ober. She''s the protagonist of this ''Heroine Netori'' story. === As usual, Luina went to the infirmary to get some medicine and met a man she had never seen before. No, she had never seen him in reality, but he existed in her memory. "Impossible... Deokbae Asil is dead! Why is a man who committed suicide here?!" Her head was already aching, and seeing someone who should not be alive made it feel like it was going to split open. "This is too different from the original. Is it all because of me? Wait... if Deokbae Asil is alive, then that ''witch'' is...?" In front of the shocked woman appeared a girl who looked extremely cute and innocent. "...Witch!" But she was far from innocent. Luina knew that all too well. Fear surged through her. Cold sweat ran down her back, and her legs trembled. Her breathing became ragged, and her pupils dilated. She needed to move, to run away, but her feet wouldn¡¯t move. Seeing this, the girl in front of her smiled. Then she was horrified. "I¡¯m going to die! No! Why is the witch here... No, I don¡¯t want to die!" Slowly, the girl approached her and whispered. "Nice to meet you, Miss Luina Ober." Chills ran down her body. She could no longer breathe. Her thoughts stopped, filled only with terror and fear. She wanted to give up on life. "Hehe." At that moment, the girl looked at her and smiled. Perhaps because of that, her body started moving again. She didn¡¯t look back and ran away from the spot. The girl watched her until the very end. Chapter 39 After spending half my life in the hospital with an incurable disease, reading web novels became my only joy. In those stories, the characters loved and were loved in place of me, enjoying the ordinary yet extraordinary everyday life I had dreamed of. I comforted myself by inserting myself into their lives, loving and being loved in their stead. But the end was always a painful emptiness. So, I prayed. "God... please make me the protagonist in a novel in my next life." With those words, I died. And then... I truly entered into the world of a novel. "Why am I Luina?! Why! Is this some kind of joke?!" I became not the protagonist, but a villainess with an incurable disease. ***** Luina Ober. The youngest daughter of a prestigious family, she was a girl with an unreal beauty. She monopolized the love of the male leads and was envied by many readers. She was a fake protagonist. The author, perhaps disliking her, gave Luina an incurable disease and a prickly personality, distancing her from the male leads. Then came the real protagonist, Aria Melts. Naturally, the male leads shifted their affection from Luina to Aria. Consumed by jealousy, Luina harassed Aria, but each time, the male leads would appear to protect Aria and hurt Luina in return. Furious, Luina tried to have Aria expelled from the academy, but her plan backfired, and she was the one who got expelled. Losing the will to live, Luina moved to a remote area and died painfully from her disease. I felt so sad seeing Luina. It was painful to see her lose everything and die just like me, added to the story for such suffering. Initially, readers cursed the author, but later they cursed Luina, and it felt like they were cursing me. But now I had become that Luina. I learned something. God does exist, and he enjoys watching humans suffer. ***** Please stop... "Luina... I will always protect you. I won''t let you cry anymore. You just need to trust me." Don''t lie. You''re going to leave. You''ll ignore my trust. "Oh my... I heard that the youngest daughter of the Ober family was pretty, but I didn''t know she was this beautiful. Hmm! May I have the honor of dancing with you?" Don''t lie. You''re going to abandon me. You won''t even look at me. "Don¡¯t get too close to the prince. It will only make you suffer. But... I can see why the prince likes you..." Don¡¯t lie. You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re going to torment me. "Prince, I was the one who promised to escort her today. You should have come earlier. It¡¯s ungentlemanly to keep a lady waiting." "Don''t... don''t do this to me... making me hope like this..." Why are you being so nice? Why are you making me so happy? How much do you want to hurt me? How much do you want to cause me pain... "Luina... I like you. Ah, I wasn¡¯t expecting an answer! I just... wanted to let you know my feelings. Well then, I¡¯ll be off!" "Luina! That guy confessed, didn¡¯t he? It made me realize that I like you too. You need to choose wisely. Though, in the end, it¡¯ll be me you choose." "Luina Ober... I¡¯ve heard about it. You¡¯ll make a wise decision. You''re that kind of woman. But you haven¡¯t excluded me from your choices, have you?" Liars... Why do you make it so hard for me? Eventually, you''ll disappear when she appears. That¡¯s... our fate... ***** I knew it, but I pretended not to know. The first happiness I''ve experienced in two lifetimes was too enjoyable. Being loved was such a delightful thing. Every day was exciting, my heart raced, and smiles came naturally. Finally, I''ve enrolled! The royal academy of my dreams! And now I''m a student here! Surely, splendid and happy days will repeat, right? "Kyaa!" Oh no! I got so excited that I caused a scene. I bumped into a senior. What if I get scolded? "Who is it!" Oh no, this is big trouble! He seems really angry! I shouldn''t have started my first day like this... Maybe I should''ve just stayed quietly in the corner as my father said... "I''m so sorry! I wasn''t looking where I was going!" Quickly bowing and apologizing repeatedly, fortunately, the senior forgave me. "What, a freshman?" "Yes, yes! I''m Aria Melts, I enrolled today!" "Ah... nothing I can say about that. Just be more careful." "Thank you!" It was such a relief. He was good-looking and kind-hearted. My heart is racing. Is this what love feels like? Maybe, hehe! Suppressing my excitement, I entered the dormitory, and there was a really cute and pretty girl there. To think she''s my roommate! I must be really lucky. "Hehe, hello? I''m Cecilia Asil. Nice to meet you." "Hello! I''m Aria Melts! Nice to meet you too!" Cecilia seemed to have a lovely personality as well. Such a bright smile! I thought I should learn from her. "But Melts, I know it''s a bit forward since we just met, but could you take off your clothes?" "What, what?! No?" Uh...? My roommate, despite how she looks, is a pervert? I never expected her to ask me to strip all of a sudden... "Hmm... your breasts are really big. I''m jealous. Now that you''re undressed, could you also spread your legs?" "What have you been saying all this time!" This is serious! She''s not just a pervert, she''s a huge pervert! What should I do? Should I tell the dorm supervisor... "Everything looks clean. You even have your hymen. Haven¡¯t you tried masturbating?" "Of course not! Uh, what? Why am I...?" Uh... why am I naked? Why am I spreading my legs in front of someone I just met...? "Your family is a bit lacking, but you''ll do fine as a concubine. Put your clothes back on and forget what happened just now." "Ah...uh..." Me? What? Huh? "Hehe, hello? I''m Cecilia Asil. Nice to meet you." ...Ah, right, I should greet my roommate. "Hello! I''m Aria Melts! Nice to meet you too!" Chapter 40 "Melts, how was your therapy today?" "Teacher... he started massaging my shoulders and then naturally began to undress me before touching my breasts." I''m jealous... your father touching you... Well, he wouldn''t just leave such big breasts alone. "Like this? How did it feel?" "Yes, just like this. Ahh... it felt so good! It was like being in heaven... Ahh..." Oh, when I touched her ample breasts, Melts started to pant. Did she unconsciously recall her father''s touch? When I subtly touched Melts'' pussy, it was a bit wet. "Was that all? Anything else happen?" "Ah... Yes, there was! Teacher... he... my genitals..." "No, not genitals, pussy. Repeat after me. Pu-ssy." "Pu... pussy..." "Hehe, well done. So, how did your father touch your pussy? Did he touch your clit like this?" "Ah! No, noo!" "Oh? Then did he touch inside your pussy like this?" "Ah! Yes! He touched inside my... Ahh! pussy!" After stimulating Melts'' clit a few times and touching her pussy, it became thoroughly wet. Is Melts'' weakness her clit? Hehe, how cute. With my fingers, she''s panting like this, but with her father''s thick, rough fingers, she must have screamed like a lewd bitch. I should sneak a peek next time. "Did your father say anything else?" "Ah... Ahh, he... he said he didn''t know there was such an easy girl at the academy..." "Hehe, he''s going to see a lot more of you, isn''t he?" ''Don''t feel disgusted by what your father does.'', ''Don''t question what your father does.'', ''Follow whatever your father says.'' These are the suggestions I''ve implanted in Melts. It seems they''ve worked effectively again this time. Hehe, I can imagine how happy your father must be. He really is adorable. "But even so, Melts, you are progressing too quickly. Surely you are a pure girl who hasn''t even masturbated before... Is it because of these breasts?"@@@@ I guess it''s my turn to shine today! Look at his surprised face when I speak, hehe! But he really is handsome... Ah! That''s not it. Ahem! If I summon a spirit myself, he will believe me, right? ''Hey, can you come over? There¡¯s someone else who can see spirits here! A gnome is with me too!'' When I called, a droplet appeared in the air and gradually grew into a small whirlpool. And from within, a small, cute girl-like spirit appeared. "Si, Sylph!" "It''s Undine!" No wonder he couldn¡¯t make a contract! Undine puffed her cheeks in anger from the name-calling, and the gnome burst out laughing seeing her like that. It seems like there¡¯s not just one or two things I need to help with. ==== ==== "Luina! Have you heard the rumor? The prince was with that freshman again yesterday!" "They talked for a long time and only parted when the sun set!" Ha! Just as I thought... Seeing him fall so quickly for Aria and become the talk of the academy made me scoff. What? He likes me? He says I¡¯ll regret it if I don¡¯t choose him? It¡¯s laughable... As expected, it''s unfolding just like the original. He will casually observe the situation between me and Aria and naturally choose her. First, it was the prince, then his royal guard, and finally my childhood friend... I knew it was coming and was prepared for it, but... It really hurts when it actually happens. I tried to act like it didn''t bother me, but it''s not easy. I guess I gave my heart away to the male leads too deeply... No, maybe it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m supposed to die anyway. Rather than having them mourn me, it''s better to die alone and lonely, just like in the original. It''s not the first time I''ve faced this... Sigh... Lost in thought, I''ve arrived at the infirmary. Just hearing about the prince makes my head and heart ache so much that I can''t stand it. I need a painkiller. But... I hesitate to open the door. Behind this door is ¡®Deokbae Asil.¡¯ A character who would have died in the original. The ''witch''s'' father. Back then, I fled in a disgraceful manner... From the shock of meeting the ''witch'' and the fear of her. But now that I think about it, there was no reason to run. Because the ''witch'' with her father alive now is nothing like the one in the original. In the original, she was always expressionless, and she only smiled when she was about to... kill, but now she goes everywhere with a beautiful smile. Moreover, she has become best friends with Aria Meltz, whom she tormented to death, showing a friendly relationship with her. Did Deokbae Asil being alive change her? If so, Deokbae Asil is a key character. He could accidentally trigger the ''witch'' to awaken. I must be careful. Sigh... I take a deep breath and open the door to the infirmary. Deokbae Asil greets me with a surprised look. But why does he always look so shocked when he sees me? Chapter 41 It''s already been two weeks since I joined the academy. Contrary to my expectations of it being tough, life here at the academy has been really enjoyable. These two weeks have been about realizing just how good a person Deokbae Asil is. There hasn¡¯t been a single person who hasn¡¯t treated me kindly, and I''ve had so many visitors every day that I''ve hardly had time to go see Cecilia. Moreover, true to the romantic fantasy genre and the nature of a noble academy, the caliber of students is quite high, which has been a real treat for me. There are plenty of noble ladies who aren''t quite at Cecilia or Luina''s level but are still beautiful enough to thrill me when they gasp under my touch. Using therapy as an excuse, I''ve been slightly toying with the ladies who come to visit, planning to seduce at least one of them within the month. But this Deokbae Asil guy, did he have a bit of a history with women before he got married? Since he became single, women have been making advances on him. You were my first love, you took my virginity, let''s be happy like we were before, Asil I''m lonely, and so on. It wasn''t just one or two women. Among them, one came almost every day to hit on me¡ªa fellow teacher who would come to see me whenever she had a chance. She is Rein Arman, a high noble and a fencing teacher at the academy. With her beautiful looks and refreshing personality, she is one of the teachers loved by students, regardless of gender, and she certainly stands out as prettier than other teachers. There¡¯s a saying that only true beauties can pull off a short haircut, and she fits that bill. The only downside is her chest, which seems smaller than Cecilia''s, possibly because she wears bandages for fencing. Was that why things didn''t work out? The women he had relations with all had larger breasts. Deokbae Asil was a breast man. I don¡¯t mind the size of a woman''s breasts myself. "Asil... to meet you here again... I never thought it would happen." "I''m really glad to see you. I hope you can count on me this time around. I''ll be a lot of help."@@@@ At first, I thought I was just glad to meet an old friend again. "Can I sit next to you?" "I remember those times. We used to eat together often at this restaurant." "It was really fun before Lintz enrolled..." Gradually, I started to feel something subtle. "How about a drink tonight?" "Could you... give me some advice?" "Asil... no, I just wanted to call you." Recently, it¡¯s become quite obvious. Deokbae Asil, what kind of life have you lived? To receive such love from these women... But I can¡¯t reciprocate that love. Making a girlfriend now wouldn''t benefit me in any way. For Nettori''s sake, and for Cecilia, I plan to stay single. So, I keep politely turning them down, but Rein Arman, true to her knightly nature, stubbornly doesn¡¯t give up on pursuing me. If it were just about the body, I could have enjoyed a night like with Hanna the other day and then parted ways, but Rein Arman''s love seems too heavy. Is she trying to release the emotions she suppressed because of Elise? It feels like touching her once might lead to marriage. So I really need to firmly reject her, but it''s not easy. Sigh... I''m exhausted just from refusing her offer to have a drink today. -Knock Knock! "Luina Ober here. May I come in?" Just as I was sighing, the protagonist abruptly came to find me. *** She¡¯s really beautiful. I never thought pink hair could suit someone so well. She looks so fragile that she might break with just a touch, but that just makes me want to cherish her more. Yet those eyes. Those eyes that always seem so bold, wherever she is¡ªI can¡¯t look away from them. As I was blankly watching Luina Ober, she asked me for some medicine. "Medicine? I haven¡¯t heard anything about that." The despair of death gasping for a cure bloomed into a beautiful flower of desperation for life. Even though it would be defiled by my semen, that in itself would be a pleasure of its own. I''m looking forward to what lies ahead. -Knock. Knock! Knock. Knock. Knock! As I was engrossed in these thoughts, someone knocked at the door. This signal... it''s Cecilia. I quickly subdued my arousal and opened the door, and as always, the adorable Cecilia rushed into my arms. "Father! I missed you..." "Lia... you were here just yesterday." True, I hadn¡¯t had time to go to her, but Cecilia had plenty of time to come to me. Being holed up in the infirmary all day meant I was available whenever Cecilia wanted to see me. "Sniff... Did you not want to see me, Father?" "Of course not! I always want to see my cute daughter. But if you come every day, I worry. What if your friends think you''re frail or too dependent on your dad?" Surprisingly, Cecilia blended in well with the other students at the academy. I had been worried that she might be ostracized due to incidents in the capital, but she quickly made friends and was enjoying her school life. Indeed, my daughter is cute and kind, irresistibly so. "Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter. Time with you is more important. But... Father, did Ober come to see you?" "Huh? How did you know? I just treated her. She said she was in pain." I wonder if I should tell Cecilia that Luina Ober is afflicted with an incurable disease... it¡¯s a dilemma. But probably best not to mention it. It might trigger Cecilia''s trauma, and while the disease is treatable, it¡¯s still an incurable disease after all. "I see... I ran into her at the entrance earlier. But... there¡¯s a rumor going around that you¡¯ve been getting along well with Miss Arman lately... Is that true?" "Ah, she''s an old friend. We were just happy to see each other after so long, so we met up a few times. But that¡¯s all there is to it, haha..." Why do I feel like I''m making excuses to a girlfriend? But it''s not an excuse, right? I had thought about having a fling with her, but I had no intention of dating. I definitely don¡¯t want to deal with marriage demands after a one-night stand. So, I plan to firmly keep my distance in the future. "Hmm... I see. Miss Arman is very popular. But she was your friend." "That''s right. Just a friend, nothing more." To change the subject, I stroked Cecilia¡¯s hair and asked about her day. Cecilia began talking happily, but I twitched every time Aria''s name came up. What if she inadvertently mentioned something? Fortunately, it seemed like Aria hadn¡¯t said anything as I had instructed. After all, why would she bring up such intimate issues to her friend''s dad? I can safely move on to the next stage. But why am I so sleepy...? It¡¯s strange, but whenever Cecilia visits, I feel sleepy... Maybe it''s because I relax around her... Chapter 42 "Ober is fine... I''ve decided on her. So, Father, feel free to touch as much as you want. Hehe, in fact, it might even be better that way.@@@@ But... Arman needs a stern ''advice.'' How could she push herself on you, knowing you''d refuse? Is she thoughtless? Such a brain is needless... Annoying. Filthy woman. Old maid. Of course, she hasn''t forgotten you, Father. After all, you are truly a remarkable man. But expecting your love is crossing a line. It''s up to you whom you like and love. No one can interfere. Except for me, of course. "I hate Rain Arman." "I despise Rain Arman." "I coldly reject Rain Arman when she approaches me." "I find talking to Rain Arman revolting." "I loathe Rain Arman." "You understand, Father? You must think this way, right?" ... ...but it''s actually a lie. Somehow, my suggestions don''t work on you, Father... Indeed, Father... even that is attractive. The Father I shouldn''t have, the Father I can''t have... And therefore, the Father I want so desperately... I love you. I love you... "I find Cecilia too lovely." "I think of Cecilia as a woman." "I want to have sex with Cecilia." "I want to make a child with Cecilia." "I want to strip Cecilia regardless of her resistance, thrust my hard cock into her tight virgin pussy, make her a woman, and then come inside her just like that." "I want to put my cock in Cecilia''s small, cute mouth, then forcibly push it down her throat. After that, I want to meld our bodies like beasts, engaging in acts solely for sexual desire." "I want Cecilia to think only of me... oh, she already does." "I want to spend my life with Cecilia." "...You understand? You really have to, right?" Even though my suggestions don''t work, this is my wish. It''s my prayer to you, Father, more precious than any god. But... ah... Being close to you has gotten me heated up. What should I do? Oh? Father, too? As expected, a bundle of lust... even asleep, you instinctively recognize when a female is in heat nearby? Hehe, so hard... "Ah, hmm. Churp, chup, ha... delicious... churp..." Father''s cock is always so delicious, no matter when I suck it. How can it be so dignified and sweet like candy? "Chu, slurp, ha.... haam, chup, hoo... chup." When I lick Father''s cock, I really feel like a female. Right now, I want to be penetrated by this cock so badly, I can feel my womb trembling. Ah... how good it must feel... How happy I must be... "Ugh, oooph...! Ha! Hoo... chup, slurp, ha..." Ah... you''ve built up quite a lot. To come so quickly. You haven''t had a chance to come with the students since you''re just touching them... Hehe, then let me draw it out for you. "Moreover, this curse doesn''t end there. It spreads misery to those around. Truly the worst curse." "Desperate, I cowardly left Lia behind and went to meet Elise. But then another god gave me this power, calling it ''God''s Guilt'' for not stopping the foul god''s rampage." "A god gives the disease and the cure. Thanks to that, I could escape the transmitted misery, but happiness had already left... And now, the time has come to properly use this power." "I will take responsibility and heal you. It won''t be easy, but I''ll try. This is also my revenge against the gods." God, did you know this and sent me to this world? In my previous life, I couldn''t be cured, but here I can? So I should become the protagonist of a novel and seize happiness? Really... I don''t know whether to curse or thank. But it''s good news. I can live. Now, should I just film a happy slice-of-life with the male leads? Oh right, there''s Aria. Hey, give me back my male lead. It seems the prince and the knight have already fallen for her... I guess I''ll have to take good care of my childhood friend. I never liked the flirtatious prince. Good looks are everything? Did he think I didn''t notice him sneaking peeks at my chest? It was cute how he''d get embarrassed and turn away when our eyes met, but thinking about it now, he''s just a pervert! The knight, too, you try to touch me under the guise of protecting me? Did you think I wouldn''t notice you trying to hug the princess whenever there''s a chance? His solid muscles were thrilling, but do you know how hard I worked to diet because you kept hugging my waist? I had to keep myself in shape! Indeed, the pure-hearted childhood friend is the best. Bad boys may be exciting, but now I just want to live peacefully. My future that I''ve finally reclaimed... I want to live happily. "Luina! What''s the good news? You seem happy." So you can''t behave, huh? Just as I thought, you appear right away. My childhood friend runs over to me, breathlessly smiling and talking to me. He really catches on fast. How did he know right away? And why does he give me such a foolishly pure smile when he sees I''m happy? It makes my heart flutter... Aaack! What''s happening to me! I''ve become weird! Now that I can live, all these other thoughts keep popping up! Ha... Right. The original novel was a romance fantasy. It''s natural to have romance. I''ve been single for over 30 years across my past and current lives, so it''s awkward, but it seems like I only have exciting things left in this life. But... can I handle it? "Siu... yes, something good happened today." "Wait, my name isn''t Siu, it''s Lucius?" Chapter 43 "Humming happily~ Today is therapy day! I enjoy attending classes and spending time with friends, but my favorite time at the academy is when I receive therapy! At first, it was awkward and embarrassing, but now I receive it naturally without any of those feelings. I''m not embarrassed at all anymore when the teacher touches me down there! "Aria? You''re early. Can you wait until your appointment time? The previous session hasn''t finished yet." "Yes! I''ll wait!" So busy, as expected... I came early thinking I might receive a longer therapy session, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work out. I was being greedy... I guess I shouldn¡¯t have bad thoughts. "There... Ah! That feels good... Ahh! Ah, ahh... Ahh!" Oh my, as I wait in the seating area, I can hear moans from behind the curtain. But... that voice, is it Senior Frida?! She said she only receives therapy because it''s mandatory as the student council president and that she doesn''t enjoy it at all... "Ah! Right there, it''s so good... Oh... harder, please!" She seems to be enjoying it a lot? Well, of course. It''s the teacher¡¯s therapy; how could it not feel good? I thought it was strange, but it turns out she was lying. Maybe she¡¯s just shy.@@@@ "Aria! It¡¯s almost done, why don''t you undress and come in?" "Yes!" At first, I changed into shorts and a t-shirt for easier therapy, but I ended up taking them off during the session, so now I just go in naked. Naked in the academy! It feels a bit wicked and thrilling, but I calm down as soon as the therapy starts. -Sliding After taking off my clothes and pulling back the curtain, I see Senior Frida lying on the bed with her legs spread wide, having just finished. Seeing her drooling, the usually charismatic senior seems gone. "Frida, you''ve worked hard. Let¡¯s stop here for today and you can go now." "Yes, yes..." Senior Frida, trembling like a newborn deer, barely managed to get dressed before leaving the infirmary. But isn¡¯t this... her panties? So she''s going commando now... Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. "Please take good care of me!" "Sure, I¡¯m looking forward to it too!" I climb onto the clean bed opposite the wet one and lie face down, and the teacher climbs on my back and starts massaging my shoulders. Ahh... it feels so good... "Now, most of the tense spots are relaxed. But since Aria has large breasts, you inevitably get tense, so you must keep coming for therapy." "Yes!" Of course. It feels good and it¡¯s beneficial for my body, so I definitely should continue. The teacher massages my shoulders and then moves down my back, eventually touching my buttocks. ''Is relaxation good...?'' But the teacher must be right. I doubted but took the penis in my mouth again, and this time it wasn¡¯t as hot as before. Instead, a vague and pleasant feeling washed over me. -Slurp, slurp. Instinctively, I licked the penis that entered my mouth, and it twitched inside. Why does it feel so good... licking a penis, why... "Slurp, ahh... chup, chup, juup, ha... slurp, chup, hmm... chup." My brain was blissed out by the overwhelming sweetness. After a moment, I came to my senses to find myself fervently sucking the teacher¡¯s penis. "Tasty... chup, chup, ha... tasty, teacher¡¯s penis... ah, chup, juup, hmm..." That continued even after I regained consciousness. Sucking a penis has a strange addictive quality. I strangely couldn''t stop. It¡¯s too delicious, too sweet, too pleasurable... "Uh? Ugh, cough, cough, what, what¡¯s this?" Suddenly, the penis twitched in my mouth and ejaculated filling it... Startled, I spit it out, but the teacher scolded me. "Aria, that¡¯s the core of penis therapy. You must never spit it out. Understand?" "Yes... I will never spit it out." Even if the teacher hadn¡¯t said that, I had intended not to. The semen remaining in my mouth, which I couldn¡¯t spit out in time, was sweeter than the penis. Is this what men''s penises and semen are usually like...? Or is it just the teacher...? ==== ==== "Hmm... slurp, chup, ahh... juup, chu." It seems that Meltz''s therapy is going well without any issues. I''m a bit jealous, but I guess I have to understand. A bitch to satisfy Father''s sexual desires is necessary. And since I don''t have such breasts... Ugh! These lumps of fat! "Kyaaah! Ah, ahh... slurp... huh... juup, jjuup..." Oh? You can''t take your mouth off my toes? Was Father''s penis that good? ''I suggested that you should masturbate while thinking of my toes as Father''s penis.'' It seems to be incredibly effective. Hehe, it really looks vulgar. "Ahh! Huu... slurp, ahh... ah, ahh!" Oh, have you already gone? You''re really sensitive. But you can''t stop. You have to keep going until I feel better. But... Today, ''that man'' definitely came to see Meltz with a knight. Meltz, do you want to become a dirty woman too? You are destined to be Father''s toy. You shouldn''t be friendly with other men. Even if he''s the prince of the kingdom. Hmm... Really, why are Father and Meltz attracting so many annoying flies? How should I deal with this so that Father will praise me for handling it well? Hehe, I just had an interesting idea. Chapter 44 "Luina! Good morning!" "Siwoo! Good morning to you too!" "It''s Lucius..." "If I call you Siwoo, then you''re Siwoo, hehe." Recently, Luina had changed. The always cold and seemingly fragile Luina had disappeared, replaced by a warm and positive energy. It was as if she had returned to the self Lucius had fallen in love with during their childhood. Her smile, which was rare to see even a few times a year, now never seemed to fade throughout the day. Though Lucius regretted not being able to change Luina himself, he preferred this transformed version of her. His feelings for Luina, which had cooled, were rekindled. ==== "First, unbutton and lift your clothes just enough to reveal your heart." "Okay..." Luina felt embarrassed exposing her skin but didn¡¯t show it. She had undergone many examinations in her past life. Although it was her first time being seen by a man in this life, it wasn¡¯t an embarrassing part of her body, and it was for an examination, so she followed his instructions. "This is... the erosion has already reached here... Miss Luina, what have you..." The man''s reaction during the examination was unusual. Looking at her pure white skin, he soon started to cry. "It must have been so painful and agonizing... No one could understand the pain you were going through... You''ve held on well until now." "Ah..." It was empathy. The kind of empathy only someone who had suffered the same disease and watched a loved one die could offer. It was the first empathy she had received in both her past and present lives. Tears naturally welled up in her eyes. She tried to hold back, but seeing the man cry for her, she eventually let her own tears flow.@@@@ "''God¡¯s Jealousy'' is a curse that burrows into the heart, tormenting the person and feeding off the pain to spread throughout the body, eventually leading to death. But you''ve already suffered so much from the curse spreading. You must have felt pain so severe every day that you wished for death... It¡¯s truly incredible that you''ve endured it." His words were true. Ever since she entered the academy, there hadn¡¯t been a day without pain, as much as she needed medicine with every meal. Yet, she could endure because this level of pain was nothing compared to what she had suffered in her past life. Finally, a chance to escape this suffering had come. The man completed his diagnosis and began the treatment. "Let¡¯s start the treatment from the periphery. Treating the heart directly right now might backfire." "Please, go ahead." The man placed his hand on Luina¡¯s lower abdomen and began using a healing spell. At first glance, it could have seemed like an inappropriate touch, but the green particles bursting from his hand convinced her it was indeed a treatment. And it was effective. The moment his warm hand touched her abdomen, the pain vanished. Instead of feeling nauseous, she felt heavenly comfort spreading throughout her body as he moved his hand clockwise. ''It¡¯s amazing... It feels so good. Warm and cozy... not painful at all...'' She closed her eyes and fully felt his touch, smiling faintly without realizing she was making a soft moaning sound. "Ah..." "It can¡¯t be helped. I was planning to meet them anyway, so I¡¯ll accompany you. ...But it''s really disgraceful. Why do you keep devaluing yourself?" "Uh... what?" "Didn¡¯t I tell you to think only of your father, Melts? Do you want to be punished again?" "Uh, uh uh... What? No..." "Other men are just disgusting to you, aren¡¯t they, Melts? You''re only interested in your father¡¯s, you know what, right?" "That¡¯s... disgusting? That kind? Uh... Right! That''s it! Right, Cecilia! I only need my teacher¡¯s, you know what!" "Hehe, right. That¡¯s all you need, Melts. That¡¯s your purpose." *** "Wow, I never expected Cecilia Asil to be such a beauty!" Such a disgusting person. I didn¡¯t groom myself to be paraded before you. "All the worries I had because of the rumors, and it turns out they were just caused by blind jealousy!" ...What is he even talking about? These aren¡¯t things he should be discussing carelessly. "Anyway, nice to meet you, Cecilia. You know who I am, right? Aria? Haha, she didn¡¯t recognize me for over a week." "Lower your voice, Your Highness." "Jin! What¡¯s there to worry about with you by my side!" Ah... it was good to come and check. A hopeless trash with no redeeming qualities. A human scum better off erased from the world for everyone''s sake. And you, just watching, are no different. Really... this is stressful. "Uh? Ugh... eugh..." "What...? Suddenly, ugh... who? Someone call... ugh..." -Thud! "Ahhhh! Wh-what''s happening? Suddenly both of them collapsed!" "It has nothing to do with us, right?" "Uh... right, that¡¯s true." "So, nothing happened today. Just go back to the dormitory, Melts." "Yes, I understand!" Now... what should I do with these two pieces of trash? Erasing them from the world is easy, but cleaning up afterwards is a hassle. But if I leave them be, they¡¯ll keep bothering Melts and Obery... Maybe I should do what I thought of before? Hehe, even I think it¡¯s too cruel, and I wasn¡¯t going to go this far... but I have no choice. So, Prince and bodyguard... may you find wonderful love together! Chapter 45 "Luina has really become more beautiful lately, hasn''t she?" "Right, right. She was cool when she was colder, but now that she''s warmer, she seems even more beautiful!" "They say a woman becomes prettier when she''s in love. Maybe it''s the same for Luina?" "Really?" Lucius was pleased to hear the rumors circulating around him. It was always a joy to hear his beloved praised. Furthermore, the saying that ''love makes one more beautiful'' made him grin from ear to ear, especially since Luina''s recent actions towards him made it seem as if she was his girlfriend. "Really... Maybe she''s chosen me and that''s why she''s changed..." His main rival, the prince, seemed to have lost interest in Luina, focusing on freshmen instead, and his other competitor, the knight, was nowhere to be seen. In contrast, Lucius was meeting Luina daily, and they even had a date planned for the weekend. He felt a step ahead, almost like he had already won. "Siwoo! Good morning!" And look at that expression! A beautiful smile she never showed to the prince or the knight! Lucius cherished that smile, believing it was reserved only for him, and it deepened his feelings for Luina. "Eh? What? Why are you staring like that? Am I that pretty?" He envisioned not just continuing to receive those smiles but also being intimate and marrying Luina one day. "What, what''s that look for!" "Uh? Oh, it¡¯s just..." Luina blushed and stepped back, and Lucius, embarrassed by his risque? thoughts, luckily mistaken by Luina as a reaction to her looks, scratched his head and halted. "Oh my! You two seem to be getting along so well today!" "You two are always together lately! Such a lovely couple to behold!" Just when things were becoming a bit awkward, the female students who had been gossiping about Luina joined in. They were mid-level nobles who admired Luina and attended to her needs. "Just our usual selves." "Oh my! Are you always this sweet to each other? How romantic...! I admire it!"@@@@ "Such fuss over nothing..." While they continued their excited chatter, Luina managed to look indifferent but couldn¡¯t hide her smiling lips. Lucius reveled in these peaceful moments, which he hadn¡¯t expected when the semester started. "Did you hear that rumor? The prince took that freshman to the kingdom¡¯s department store!" "And Sir Jin and that ¡®Asil¡¯ girl went too! I heard he bought her expensive accessories!" ''These clueless girls!'' Lucius''s expression hardened as he heard this. He quickly glanced at Luina, whose smile had vanished. ''Damn... Does she still have feelings for them?'' If she were focused only on him, there wouldn''t be a need to look so upset... Luina still seemed concerned about the prince. Lucius felt a pang of inferiority and self-loathing. ''That prince... I¡¯ll make sure she never thinks of him again. I''ll make her look only at me.'' Determined to win Luina''s heart fully, Lucius ignored the tactless duo and walked with Luina to their classroom. "Don''t be embarrassed. Hehe." "Oh? But what should I do? My first love is my friend''s father..." "It''s okay because I, his daughter, permit it. It¡¯s an unrequited love anyway. Hehe. It''s not a problem for you to love my father." "Okay..." So if Cecilia, his daughter, says it''s okay, then it must be right. But my face is burning up. Is it always this embarrassing to be in love? I can''t stop thinking about the teacher touching my body... Ah, his thick hands on my breasts and... Ah! "Melts, you shouldn''t expect love in return. Just make father happy with your body, understand?" "Yes! I''ll do that!" "So... try to seduce father during your next therapy session. With that lewd body of yours." "What do you mean...?" "Hehe, offer him that virginity you''ve been saving. He''ll definitely be happy." "Yes! ...Wait, what?!" "It''s fine to give it to someone you love, right?" "Uh..." "Every day you wet yourself thinking about father, right? Look! You''re wet again. Hehe, just welcome father''s with that hole. It''s simple, right?" Ah... Cecilia touched me again... I''m wet again... It''s so embarrassing... "Okay! Ahh..." "That''s right, that''s what you should do." "But... Cecilia! I have something to tell you!" ==== ==== One pest taken care of, but there¡¯s another one left. This one is filthier, more annoying, and more bothersome. How disgusting it is to see her clinging to him every weekend. Even though father is completely uninterested, she just doesn''t give up! Look at that outfit. Is that really appropriate attire for a knight? Clearly, it''s just an attire of a bitch trying to seduce my father! There¡¯s only one person meant to receive my father¡¯s love... it¡¯s not even funny. If she had just offered her body like the great madam, I wouldn¡¯t have minded. But she dares to expect too much. "Oh? Is that Cecilia? Came to see Deokbae? How cute~" Ha! What''s with this familiarity? This attempt to show closeness with my father? "Uh? What¡¯s wrong?" A bitch should act like a bitch. A bitch who doesn¡¯t know her place needs to be taught a lesson. "Why are you acting like... Kyaaah! What? No, stop! Ah, no!" Hehe. Chapter 46 Rain Arman, who used to bother me daily, has been quiet lately. It was concerning that rumors had started to spread that something was going on between me and Rain Arman, but I''m truly relieved. It seems likely that the Arman family did not take kindly to the rumors and must have said something to him. Thanks to that, I''ve finally been able to resume therapy. He was so insistent on observing, always coming up with one excuse after another to delay it. And... starting today, the treatment for Luina Ober also begins. I am not worried. In this ''Heroine Netori,'' I''ve already tricked dozens of women under the guise of treatment. If I just do what I''ve always done, I can definitely succeed. Even if Luina Ober is the protagonist, she''s still a woman. Once penetrated, she can''t move. -Knock knock! "Luina Ober here." She''s arrived! Now, it''s time for the treatment. ==== "Then, Miss Luina, could you lift up your clothes?" "...Yes." Luina blushed as she lifted her clothes as the man instructed, revealing her pale skin. It was incredibly embarrassing, but she had no choice but to follow the man''s words for the treatment. Luina tried her best not to be conscious of the man, but "Ah...!" She couldn''t help but be conscious of the man''s touch. For her, who had never been involved with a man in her life, it was an overwhelmingly powerful stimulation. Although it was clearly a treatment, it felt strangely good. Luina tried to endure, but she couldn''t help but moan and couldn''t lift her head. The man, seeing Luina like this, spoke in a somewhat serious tone. "Miss Luina? Have you... had any troubles recently?" "Uh? No, not really?" Luina was taken aback by the man''s sudden question. There were no troubles. An incurable disease had become treatable, and things were going well with a childhood friend... "Ah... there was something. That womanizing prince..." That''s when Luina thought of the prince. Unlike the timid and frustrating Lucius, this prince had actively approached her. Luina had been thrilled more than once by his advances. The prince, who had come running to embrace her, was the male protagonist she had adored in her previous life. However, Luina could not accept the prince''s courtship. There was Aria Melts for the prince, and even if she surpassed Aria Melts, she was still a dying body. Thus, Luina could only treat the prince coldly. Eventually, the prince shifted his interest to Aria as per the original story. It was exactly what she had planned and wanted. But... now that she was actually getting better, the regret only grew. ''Selfish girl... When you were putting up walls, who cared, but now that he''s flirting with another, look how jealous you get... I''m really too ugly...'' "Looks like there is something after all?" "...Yes." "Sigh... It''s not good. I told you before, this curse feeds on pain and spreads throughout the body. That includes psychological pain." "What do you mean...?" Already, my breathing was rough, and I was sweating coldly. With trembling hands, I finally put on the blindfold, and just as the man had said, my sight and hearing disappeared. Everything turned white and silent. However, my sense of touch was still present, so I felt the cold air over my breasts. "To be touched in this state? Ah..." As my sight and hearing vanished, my sense of touch became heightened. Even the slight touch of the wind made my chest flinch. If the man were to fondle my breasts now... "Ah... this is bad." Luina instinctively realized what was about to happen to her body. It had to stop. "Excuse me..." But it didn''t stop. When she called out to the man, he, as if he had been waiting, immediately placed his hands on her chest. "Kyaaah!" The mere touch unleashed an immense pleasure. It was a different dimension from when my stomach was touched. It was much more thrilling and electrifying. My mind was numbed with pleasure. Although Luina couldn''t hear it, she surely screamed obscenely. Overwhelmed by a pleasure she had never felt before, Luina''s waist buckled, and her body collapsed. Then, the man''s hands were firmly on her breasts. "Haaahhh!" The man toyed with her breasts as if they were toys. The sensation of being touched here and there made Luina feel like she was losing her mind. She felt saliva dripping from her mouth. However, she could do nothing to resist. She could only surrender to the pleasure the man gave. "Hah! Ha... Hot, Hah! Ah..." But it didn''t end there. The man changed the way he held her breasts and then touched both her nipples with his hands. "Huh...? No, that''s... hot..." The man slowly caressed Luina''s nipples, ignoring her pleas to stop. Luina gasped, begging him to stop, but the man did not cease. Instead, he pinched her nipples with his fingers as if to spite her. "Kyaaah! No, noooooo!" Just when she was trying to adapt to the caresses, pleasure poured out again. She could feel her panties getting wet with her fluids. The sensation of becoming moist was unpleasant, but the pleasure the man provided felt overwhelmingly good. "Good... Ahhh! Ha... Ha..." When the treatment finally ended, the chair Luina had been sitting on looked as if it had been soaked in a downpour. ==== [Heroine Netori] [Romance Fantasy] [Luina Ober (protagonist, main heroine)] [Video of a blindfolded pretty girl getting her breasts touched until she loses it.mp4] Today, the collection has grown again. Sweet. Chapter 47 "Am I crazy..." She had been thoroughly fondled and brought to climax. Despite not liking the man, she felt pleasure and reached climax just from being touched for treatment. And it wasn''t just a climax; it was intense enough to release fluids. She felt immense shame looking at the soaked chair. "How am I supposed to continue receiving treatment after this embarrassing experience..." Deokbae Asil tried to comfort her, saying these things happen, but his face clearly showed disgust. It was understandable since the famed daughter of the Ober family was revealed to have climaxed during treatment. Surely, he must have heard her panting like a prostitute... "But why is my body so sensitive..." It hadn''t been like this at the beginning of the treatment... Now, just a little touch sets off heavy breathing. What was once a pleasant, warm therapy became an unpleasant, sticky ordeal today. Could it be the influence of ''God''s Jealousy''? Is it trying to interfere with the treatment in this way? If so, it''s the worst kind of curse! Really... why did I have to be possessed by Luina Ober...! "Sigh... at least I''m glad the treatment really worked." I couldn''t help but doubt. How can touching a woman''s body so much be considered treatment! It was suspicious enough touching the stomach, but the breasts too? I trusted him because he was Deokbae Asil, if he were just any doctor, I would have reported him right away. "It would be nice if I could be completely cured like this..." The curse that had spread to her chest was treated this time. There should be no reason to touch her breasts again like today. Now, she just needed to receive wholesome treatment like the first day and be cured. That''s how it should be... Sigh... but if she gets swayed again by that womanizing prince or some unknown knight, who knows when the curse might spread again. If the curse spreads not just to the lower abdomen but even further... "No, that''s crazy! That absolutely cannot happen!" Just the thought made her shiver all over. At the same time, her panties began to get wet again. "Ugh... this feels awful... I need to get back." Just think positive thoughts, only positive. Mental state is important, right? Keep thinking positively! "Oh? Hello there, Luina Ober!" ...But why on earth is Aria Melts here now? *** With skin as pure as a baby''s and big eyes like those in a shoujo manga, her voluptuous body contrasts her innocent face, topped with a voluminous golden bob. Aria Melts, who became the heroine, stealing the spotlight from the protagonist, Luina Ober, and capturing all the male leads for herself. An alluring character that even turned her critics into die-hard fans. And the true heroine who stole the male protagonist from me in the original story. There she was, standing before me. "My name is Aria Melts! I''ve really wanted to meet you! Nice to meet you!" What do I do? I''m not pleased at all. I knew Aria Melts wanted to meet me. I had received several invitations for tea parties. But I deliberately avoided her. You''re just going to talk about him, aren''t you? How you met, How you stole his heart, How he made advances, How you fell for him, And so on, and so on! That''s why you came to find me! Sigh... You''re annoying. Did you know? I''ve disliked you since I started reading the original. "Did you like the gift? I picked it out with the prince... I hope you liked it!" Ha! Gift? What gift? Oh... that gift he was supposed to give you? Look at her, grinning, pretending like she doesn''t know anything. Yes, I hated that about you. How you stole everything from Luina Ober... Really... It''s disgusting. "Um... are you okay? You seem really in pain... I heard you were receiving treatment from Mr. Asil, so it must be true..." "Of course! But... was it really just treatment?" What''s with her today? She''s unusually perceptive. Aria Melts looked at me piercingly, as if she knew everything. "If there was treatment, it was treatment. What are you thinking?" "Hmm... no, it''s nothing! I was just curious." Aria Melts seemed to convince herself, nodding her head and grinning as she clung to me. Was this girl always so forward? The softness of her ample breasts... it''s nice, but... It''s disconcerting when someone changes their behavior so suddenly. "Hehe... Teacher! I''m looking forward to today''s therapy!" "Uh... I look forward to it too." "Today, I''ll undress you. Here!" "Oh... thank you..." Aria Melts began to peel off my clothes with her soft fingers. This is... a bit embarrassing? She''s not just undressing me; she''s pressing close and exuding a provocative scent. Like she''s marking her scent on me... Why is she like this? After removing my top, Aria Melts buried her face in my crotch and bit the zipper with her mouth. She then proceeded to take off my pants using just her mouth, without her hands. "Hehe... You''re already hard!" Naturally, I was erect, and Aria Melts smiled suggestively upon seeing it. Then she began to sniff my penis over my panties. "Whoo... Hah..." Oh shit, I''m going crazy. Already aroused from touching Luina Ober, and now stimulated without release, I felt like I could climax at any moment. "Slurp... Hah... Sip, hah..." "Aria, wait a... Huh." Why did she suddenly become so erotic? Aria Melts didn''t just nibble on my penis; she sucked vigorously and then touched her clit, masturbating. We haven''t even started the therapy yet... "Ah, are you going to climax now? No! In my mouth... Kyah!" Just as I was about to hold back my climax, Aria Melts hurriedly took off my panties. But as soon as she removed them, I climaxed immediately, splattering her face with my semen. It was a forceful facial. "Hehe... This might be nice in its own way... Huh... I''m filled with your scent..." She continued masturbating, licking the semen around her mouth with a blissful expression. "Hah... Tasty... Huh, teacher... Huh..." Then she took my penis in her mouth, slurping as she cleaned it. After sucking out the remaining semen from the urethra, she looked at me satisfied and spoke. "Now... please start the therapy!" Seeing the sticky semen in her mouth, I became erect again. Chapter 48 Aria Meltz had fallen in love for the first time. Just seeing Asil''s face made her heart race, and hearing his voice filled her with ecstasy. The sight of him made her want to throw herself into his arms immediately, and his scent quickly made her body heat up and her groin wet. For her, therapy was no longer just therapy. It had become a precious time during which she could legally be touched by him and even perform oral sex on him. Although she was disappointed that the therapy wasn''t exclusive to her, she planned to win his love by offering her virginity. She was confident in herself¡ªin her appearance, her figure, and her pure virginity. She felt a sense of superiority due to her charm, which she believed was different from that of other noble daughters. However, her confidence was shaken when Luina Ober suddenly appeared, bringing a wave of insecurity. Luina, a treasured daughter of a prominent noble family in the kingdom, known as a jewel of the capital for her beauty and elegance, stood before her emanating the scent of Deokbae Asil. Aria felt an emotion she had never experienced before; it caused her heart to ache and filled her with pain. She grew to hate the woman standing before her. This woman had everything she lacked: money, power, and honor. Aria had admired her for living in a world so different from her own, but now she felt she had to be wary of her as she seemed intent on monopolizing his love. Thus, almost as if marking her territory, she masked Luina''s scent on him with her own.@@@@ It was an ugly jealousy, like the tantrum of a child who doesn''t want their possessions taken away. Yet, that alone did not reassure her. She needed solid proof that she was indeed the recipient of his love. "I can''t stand this! I must make it a reality today!" At an unexpected moment, he climaxed, and Aria Meltz''s face was covered with his semen. She wiped the semen from her face with her hand and then carried some of it to her vagina, continuing to masturbate. The sounds of semen mixing with her arousal filled the infirmary. Despite having just climaxed, Deokbae Asil became erect again at the sight of her lascivious behavior. Aria, pleased with the reaction, climbed onto the bed and assumed a position to make love. "Teacher... this part hurts a lot... Could I ask for therapy here today?" She lay on the bed, spread her legs, and with her hands, opened her vagina wide. Her pure pink vagina was already sullied with her arousal and his semen. "With your big, hard penis... please give me therapy..." Her vagina seemed eager for the penis, twitching in anticipation, and her hips already began to move. A month ago, she had been a pure girl who had never even held hands with a man, but now she had transformed into a lewd woman, spreading her legs to seduce men. "Ah... hurry... quickly!" At this moment, the only thing on her mind was his penis. Her life''s goal had become to engage in sexual intercourse with him. She could not recall when this desire had started, but now, it was clear that she yearned for sex with him. "Ah, ah, aaaaah!!" Finally, as she desired, his penis pierced her hymen and entered her vagina, and she experienced a pleasure she had never felt before. The sensation flooded her brain, and she cried tears of joy and pleasure. "So good, teacher, ah... I love your penis!" Oh? There she goes again. I certainly told her. To love, but not to expect to be loved. Really... whether the suggestion took or not, Meltz is truly troublesome. "Teacher looked at me differently, and his touches became gentler, maybe the teacher is..." "Meltz." "Yes?" "I warned you that if you sought the love of the father again, I would punish you, right?" "But, but!" "Take off your panties and spread your legs in that position." "What? Wait! What kind of punishment... Ah! Teacher Rain? Why are you here... and why are you naked...?" I called Rain to punish Meltz, and she emerged from the bathroom naked. As befits a knight, she has an elastic body that''s attractive, but a bitch is still a bitch¡ªlook how wet her vagina is. Did she get aroused by listening to the story of Meltz and her father''s intercourse? How vulgar. The dog collar around her neck really suits a bitch. "Teacher? Hehe, Meltz, really! She''s our pet, you know. Always in heat, a lewd bitch." "...That''s... right, right! Cute and sexy, our pet... animal...?" Hehe, it was really good to make her our pet. She was an annoying and filthy old maid, but now she''s just funny and cute. "Come on, Rain! Punish Meltz who still doesn''t understand her mistake. Go lick Meltz''s vagina like a dog." "...Whine... whine." "Wait! Ce, Cecilia? Stop! What...! Kyaaaah! No, I don''t like it!" "Keep licking until Meltz comes ten times. Got it, Rain?" "Whine..." "Hehe, good." "Ah, don''t, I hate it! Ha, haah!" Phew, this should bring Meltz to her senses. If she doesn''t, I''ll have to give her even harsher punishments. And now... should I finish the masturbation I stopped earlier? I''m frustrated because I couldn''t properly finish. Then, imagining having sex with my father someday... "Ha, father... ?" Chapter 49 "Hmm... a pause ability..." I had saved a random box for a dangerous moment that might come, hoping to use it if needed. But seeing no sign of crisis, I decided to open it this morning. The result was a pause ability... which is hugely beneficial in many ways. The pause ability was the item I most wanted from the random box. ''Heroine Netori'' turned out to be much more fun than I expected, and it felt too soon to end it all at once. Luckily, I got it on my first try. "Heh, I''m lucky." With the pause ability, I can keep ''Heroine Netori'' on hold and enter again with another pause ability, allowing me to move between this place and reality anytime. Essentially, I could live another life. Really... I initially entered simply to satisfy my lust, but as it turned out, ''Heroine Netori'' became incredibly precious. I even ended up having a daughter, which is a responsibility without pleasure... but I''m getting enough pleasure elsewhere, so it doesn''t really matter. Responsibility isn''t too bad, either. How could I dislike it when Cecilia, who thanks me for every little thing, shows such cute smiles? "So... the question is when to use this..." I''m tempted to use it immediately, but I''ve just started treating Luina Ober. It might be better to get the treatment well on track before pausing. Wait, but this time the protagonist is soon to be the heroine. Does that mean the rating depends on how much Luina Ober falls and corrupts? If so, should I be careful not to let it reach an S rating? ...Or maybe it''s better to just stop the Netori to avoid accidentally hitting an S rating for some unknown reason. ...No, I can''t just stop the treatment. What if Luina Ober dies from the curse? That would be the end, right? Wait, the end...? "Damn..." Chills ran down my spine. Treating Luina Ober happened by pure coincidence. I didn''t even know she was afflicted with ''God''s Jealousy.'' What if I had failed to get a job at the academy and Luina Ober had died from the curse? "F***..." That would have meant a permanent goodbye to Cecilia, just like in the last ''Heroine Netori'' when I was sent back to reality without understanding why. I snapped back to reality. I needed to treat Luina Ober more preciously than I thought. Then... "Hmm..." Knowing this doesn''t really change anything. I just need to continue the treatment as I have been, ensuring her complete cure without letting her fall completely into corruption. The risk of just treating and ending it was too great. What if she suddenly dies for some other reason? Given this, to live another life through this ''Heroine Netori,'' I need to always keep Luina Ober by my side. So... I shouldn''t let her fall completely into corruption, but what about keeping her as a slave who always serves me? Oh, that''s a good idea. I''ll torment her whenever she seems about to fall completely, preventing her from reaching an S rating, yet making her unable to leave because of the pleasure I provide. She shouldn''t have, but that''s what happened. She felt justified in her self-loathing. Even she thought she had become too lewd. Knowing it was wrong, she wanted it even more. She shouldn''t have expected more, but she did. Every day, as she became more lewd, she felt self-loathing but gradually enjoyed the immorality of her degeneration. Guilt, self-hatred, self-loathing, and the pleasure of immorality¡ªemotions she had never felt before mixed together, tormenting her, and eventually, her heart became sick. Naturally, as the treatment continued, the sickness spread to her chest, regenerating every time the treatment ended. And so, she continued to be touched by the man. *** Time passed again, and it was time for another treatment. She undressed, baring her breasts, and put on a blindfold, eagerly awaiting the man''s touch. She was already excited, her nipples erect, and her panties were soaked, fully prepared to be touched at any moment. She wondered how good it would feel today, but suddenly the man slipped his hand into her panties. "Uh...?" The man''s firm, thick fingers lightly grazed her clitoris before boldly entering her vagina. The pleasure that poured forth was incomparable to that of mere breast touching. "...Huh? Ah..." For a moment, she thought she was dreaming. It was that unbelievable. However, the fingers stirring inside her were undeniably real, and the overwhelming pleasure was proof of that. "Ah, no..." Being touched on the breasts and being touched down there were entirely different matters. Even if she had become lewd, she had not intended to allow this to happen. Wasn''t this supposed to be treatment? Touching a woman''s intimate parts without a word during treatment was unacceptable. Naturally, she should have resisted. She should have torn off the blindfold, covered her body, screamed, and escaped from the man. However... "Ah, ah... aah..." All she did was let out sweet moans. As if she had been waiting for this moment... Chapter 50 [REC: Recording] [Name: Luina Ober, Age: OO years old.] [She is the protagonist and main heroine of this ''Heroine Netori''.] [As you can see, she is currently in training, and so far, only touching her breasts has been allowed.] In the video, the woman, having removed her top to reveal her breasts, wore a black blindfold. It seemed she couldn''t hear the man speaking and was unaware that she was being recorded. She seemed to know she was in training, though, as her face was flushed and her nipples were erect. [Luina Ober''s body has become extremely sensitive through training; even a slight touch can excite her quickly.] [When caressing begins, she initially tries to suppress any sounds forcibly. However, if the stimulation continues, she eventually starts to moan, and it''s incredibly arousing.] The camera angle then lowered to capture her panties. It appeared that the man was lifting her skirt and filming, given the surrounding darkness. [And Luina Ober is quite responsive; even before being touched like now, her panties are always soaked.] [Once she reaches orgasm, she gushes, which is arousing but a hassle to clean up afterward.] The camera angle then rose again to focus on her breasts. Even through the screen, her breasts appeared soft and immaculately pure, with pink nipples that added a hint of innocence. Despite their considerable size compared to her slender waist, they maintained a beautiful shape. [After repeated training, her nipples now harden in anticipation even before we start.] [It doesn''t seem like her nipples are her most sensitive part, but because her body has become so sensitive, gently stimulating them naturally elicits sweet sounds.] [She has never resisted having her breasts touched since the first session.] [But today, we plan to shift focus from her breasts to her vagina.] As he said that, the camera angle dropped again. The man flipped up her skirt, revealing her panties, which were already significantly moistened, and her pink vagina was visible beneath. [In three sessions, Luina Ober repeatedly hinted that she wanted her lower parts touched as well.] [Though these comments may have been unconscious, they indicate she has no resistance to being touched.] [Thus, we''ll boldly proceed to touch her vagina this time.] The camera zoomed in, showing her vagina in explicit detail. The protruding clitoris and tightly closed labia displayed both her lewdness and innocence. [According to information, Luina Ober had three potential lovers.] [However, two were eliminated for various reasons, leaving her childhood friend, Lucius Hesse, pretending to be her lover.] [But their relationship is still in the flirting stage, and the naive couple hasn''t progressed beyond that.] [So, I am the first to touch and see her untouched vagina.] [Damn... this is really a turn-on.] [Hmm, let''s proceed to touch it.] The man cleared his throat softly and quickly slipped his hand inside her panties. At that moment, a short moan escaped her. The man paused his movements, but the woman did not resist. She merely breathed heavily. [As expected, Luina Ober did not resist. It seems she''s rather enjoying this.] [Surely a virgin, but perhaps she had repressed desires that made her welcome this forced encounter.] The man waited until she calmed down a bit, then continued to stimulate her clitoris and abruptly plunged his fingers into her vagina. [Oh damn... Hmm, as expected of a virgin, Luina Ober''s vagina is very tight. But thanks to the copious lubrication, my fingers entered relatively easily.] [Wow... the sinuous vaginal walls tightly clutch my fingers. Is this her weak spot?] [Ah! Ah...] The woman emitted lewder sounds than before, wet and squelching. [It seems I could even insert my index finger. I''ll use a technique while inserting it to make it easier.] The man followed his words and inserted another finger into her vagina. She responded with a louder cry. [Ah! No... Ah, ah!] [Excellent. This is indeed a female''s vagina. It''s ready to take a penis right now. I should plan to take her virginity after one or two more sessions.] [Ah, ah...] When the man withdrew his fingers, the woman seemed disappointed. As the man had said, she was indeed ready to receive him. [Let''s move to the next step. Today, I plan to induce intense shame in Luina Ober.] [I aim to make her think of this session wherever she is.]@@@@ The man said this as he took out scissors. He cut once on the right side, once on the left, and when he pulled at the panties, they split apart, revealing her vagina completely. [Here is Luina Ober''s vagina. Surprisingly, it doesn''t feel as lewd as expected. Despite gushing fluids, it retains a pure vibe.] [Let''s spread it open... it''s pretty. Looks like she hasn''t masturbated much.] [Luina, are you okay?] [Teacher... what exactly...] [I''m sorry. The curse had spread all the way down to the lower abdomen... I had to do it for the treatment. But I was afraid if I told you beforehand, you might refuse the treatment...] [...Lies... even so...!] [Luina, I''ve never lied about the treatment. And it''s that curse, the one that took my wife away.] [But still...] [And you trust me, don''t you, Luina? You didn''t resist and stayed still until the treatment was over.] [That''s... uh...] [...] [...] [...] [...] **** [Whew... managed to wrap that up nicely. I was worried for a moment there about harassment complaints or something, but it seems my concerns were unnecessary.] [You enjoyed it too! So hush now, hehe.] -Knock knock! [Father! May I come in?] -Tap tap tap! -Swoosh! [Leah! Come in!] [Hehe, Father!] [Leah, my darling! What''s the matter?] [Well, you see... actually...] [Hmm? Uh... ... ...] -Thud [I''m sorry, Father... but I just can''t stand by quietly when I see you with Miss Ober... I get so jealous...] [If you could just wait a little longer... I''ll have everything prepared for you... so until then... please stay still.] [Oh? Hehe... Yes, stay just like that.] [Yawn... Slurp, slurp, ah... lick.] [I will take care of everything.] [Slurp, ah... suck.] [So just trust me... You understand, right?] [Hehe.] Chapter 51 I opened Pandora''s box. I wish I hadn''t known... it feels like I''ve learned the secrets of the world. I feel like Truman from *The Truman Show*... I just want to shout, "Good morning, good evening, good night!" "Slurp, smack... lap, suck, sigh..." Sigh... a perverted deviant, a perverted deviant...!! I never imagined Cecilia could love me to this extent. To me, Cecilia was just a sweet daughter, and I thought I was just a good dad to her. But it wasn''t the case. Cecilia saw me... as a romantic interest! "Yawn... lap, suck, slurp, sigh..." Moreover... she went beyond mere thought into action. Whenever Cecilia came over, I would strangely fall into a deep sleep... it turns out she used magic to put me to sleep. And after putting me to sleep, she would... "Sigh... slurp, suck, ah... it¡¯s so... lap..."@@@@ Do this to me! I feel like I''m losing my mind! Really, I think I''m going crazy! "Ugh... Teacher! This isn''t right, you''re only sucking on me. This isn''t therapy, it''s me giving you therapy!" "Mmm..." "Really! You know I live for the days I receive therapy! Please suck on me too!" "Alright, alright... I''ll do it, just stop moving. It''s suffocating." "Ah...! Lap, slurp!" Now''s not the time to be sucking on Aria Meltz''s... Even in such a situation, I despise my own body for being so submissive. ...But what if I accepted Cecilia''s feelings? Would it be like this every day? "Ah! Hehe... It¡¯s gotten bigger... You must be feeling good, right? I''ve practiced a lot!" I''m going insane, really. Why am I aroused? Cecilia is my daughter, my daughter! Of course... we''re not related by blood... She''s totally my type, kind-hearted, only has eyes for me, truly the best bride material... But still, she''s my daughter! I''ve raised her thinking she¡¯s my daughter for almost 5 years! But then! "Ugh! Ha, cough cough! Wow... you came a lot more than usual... Hehehe! Did you enjoy it that much?" What is this feeling?! *** "Really... today''s therapy was the worst! You have to make it up to me!" "Sorry, I''m just not feeling well today." "What? No! You have to be healthy!" "Right, right, I need to be healthy. I''ll rest now, so go on. I''ll definitely make it up to you this weekend, okay?" "Yup! As long as you make it up... Hehe! I''ll be going then!" The door closes - "I guess I need to meet her." "Meet Luina? But! She keeps avoiding me! I¡¯ve been rejected several times... it''s really disappointing!" "Hehe, we do have a cute pet, though." "Aha! You mean to ask Lain! Classic Cecilia!" "You know what to do, right Lain? Invite Obeur to a tea party. Tell her there''s something private to discuss. Hmm... if you mix in something about the prince, she surely won''t refuse." "Yes..." Good, I needed some time with Obeur anyway. I''ll have to plant some suggestions during this meeting. Make sure Obeur remains pure until everything is ready. "Ha ha! Lain! That''s how a person responds! You should say ''woof woof''!" "...Woof woof." "Ahaha! Good job, Lain! I''ll give you a pet as a reward." "...Woof woof." "What? No, you have to offer up your... Lain, you''re such a dirty bitch, aren''t you?" "...Whine... Whimper..." "Good girl, good girl~" "...Sigh... Whimper... Ah..." You two really do go well together. Is this what they mean by birds of a feather flock together? Hehe, really cute. "Meltz, this is your reward for bringing your father''s information. Lain? Please lick Meltz''s pussy." "What? Wait a minute! That''s not a reward¡ªah! Lain, no!" "Lap, ah... lap." "Ahhaa!" ==== "An invitation to a tea party?" "Yes! It''s from the famous Teacher Lain!" "It''s really Luina! It''s the first time Teacher Lain has invited a student!" "Hmm, it''s an honor, but it''s strange... I have no connection with Teacher Lain. I don¡¯t even take knight classes." "Well... actually! There''s something related to the prince!" "It seems Teacher Lain has some exclusive information!" "Really?" "Since Sir Jin is Teacher Lain''s favorite student!" "He might know something about that recent rumor!" "The one about the two of you... having that kind of relationship? Hmm... Okay, I''ll consider it positively." Chapter 52 On a warm weekend afternoon, three young ladies of fitting stature gathered in a space exclusive to the affluent, to hold a tea party. "Hello, Luina Obeur? It''s our first time meeting in such a setting, isn''t it? I''m Cecilia Asil. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Hello? We''ve met before, haven''t we? I''m Aria Meltz. Pleased to meet you!" "Hello, everyone? I''m a bit... overwhelmed. Um, I''m Luina Obeur. Nice to meet you." Luina Obeur was visibly flustered by the unexpected appearance of the other two, but Cecilia Asil and Aria Meltz greeted her with smiles as if it were the most natural thing. "We heard that Teacher Lain was indisposed, so we decided to come in his stead." "We really wanted to have this meeting with you, Luina! We were so sad to keep being rejected!" "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve been very busy. I didn¡¯t mean to keep rejecting the invitations." "That''s alright! Now that we''re here, let''s enjoy our time together." Luina had been intentionally avoiding these two, so this situation was extremely uncomfortable for her. Aria Meltz, the protagonist who she thought had stolen her love, and Cecilia Asil, a notorious witch who was strangely quiet in this world narrative. Both were challenging individuals for her to deal with. "But what brings you here today? I''ve heard your names, but we haven¡¯t had enough interaction to warrant such a meeting... I''m curious." "We just wanted to get closer! After all, Luina, you are the most famous at the academy!" Luina wanted to retort, ''How dare a low noble come uninvited and insist on meeting like this? Where did you learn such manners?'' But she couldn¡¯t voice her thoughts as Cecilia''s enigmatic smile, reminiscent of her murderous witch persona from the original story, made her hold back. "It would have been less awkward if you had informed me in advance... I¡¯m a bit disappointed." Luina navigated the conversation carefully, trying not to arouse suspicion. "Uh? Why is Obeur behaving like this...?" But her avoidance raised Cecilia¡¯s suspicions. In the original story, Luina was known for her cold, sharp demeanor, and any disrespectful behavior would typically provoke her. "But she tried to gloss over it with a laugh, considering me... Could it be that Obeur has noticed something...?" "Should I test the waters?" "I wanted to, but I was worried about other rumors that might arise. I wanted to ask about the treatments from your father." "Treatments?" "It''s no secret, right? Everyone knows that Luina has been receiving treatments from your father at the infirmary." At the mention of Deokbae Asil¡¯s treatments, Luina was visibly shaken. She was worried about how much Cecilia knew and what her questioning meant¡ªif she was aware of her disgrace. "Why? It¡¯s not strange, right? It¡¯s just a simple act of receiving treatment because I was ill." But Cecilia couldn¡¯t smile. "The suggestion... didn¡¯t work?" Her pride in her suggestive magic was shaken as it failed to affect Luina. She had planned to use this tea party to suggest preserving Luina¡¯s virginity, but it had failed. "Hehe, haha... Ahaha!" "Who would have thought the suggestion wouldn''t work! Truly, Luina Obeur! You really are meant for my father!" For Cecilia, this was the first time someone hadn¡¯t been susceptible to her suggestive magic. She felt challenged yet fated, as Luina¡¯s resistance made her seem even more valuable. "Just wait! I¡¯m going to tell everything to Lucius Hess!" "What?" "If you¡¯re so confident, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem!" "Uh..." If the suggestion didn¡¯t work, she had to accelerate her plans. She didn¡¯t know when Deokbae Asil would take Luina¡¯s virginity, so time was of the essence. "I might have to force it a bit, but thankfully, Lain will buy us enough time." "Meltz! Stop bothering Obeur." "Yes!" "What...!" Overwhelmed by Aria¡¯s pressure, Luina trembled, but was dumbfounded by Aria¡¯s quick compliance to Cecilia¡¯s command. Aria was truly Cecilia¡¯s subordinate. "Hehe, sorry for the trouble, Obeur. Indeed, we have no right to tell you what to do. But please, take care of yourself. We''ll be leaving now." "See you again, Luina!" "..." Luina felt as though she had been caught in a storm. It was agonizing, dizzying, nauseating. They left her there, alone with her thoughts. "The next full moon would be ideal. If we delay any further, it could be dangerous." Cecilia pondered today''s events and adjusted her plans. The original thought of waiting for a solar eclipse was too far off. She considered various variables to advance her plans. "It¡¯s definitely feasible... Keeping the prince and the knight away from Obeur was the right choice. Hess alone won''t be able to stop it." "Ah, the anticipation is thrilling. It''s really coming soon." Chapter 53 I couldn''t remember when I had fallen asleep. Surely, I had been reading the kingdom''s newspaper, but the next thing I knew, I was in bed. Just last week, I would have dismissed this as simple fatigue, but now that was impossible. A disturbing reason had emerged, one I had never considered possible. Muttering in disbelief, "Please... it can''t be...", I trembled as I turned on the hidden phone... [Hehe, father...] It was Cecilia. My stomach turned. With shaking legs, I stood up and walked toward the door. ¡ªClunk, clunk¡ª "Sigh..."@@@@ It was securely locked, just as it had been before bedtime. Walking over to the window to check, I found it was the same story there. These locks were the pinnacle of the kingdom''s technological and magical security. Thus, my room was supposed to be an impenetrable chamber unless I decided otherwise. But it was supposed to be. Yet, Cecilia entered my room as if such security measures were child''s play. It was completely beyond my comprehension. "How on earth..." What was more shocking was that I had already been asleep before she even entered. The kingdom¡¯s vaunted magical security was no more a deterrent to Cecilia than a toy to a child. "Ha, ha..." In this bizarre situation, I found myself ironically proud of Cecilia¡¯s formidable magical skills. Yet, as the video continued, my laughter stopped abruptly. There on the screen, my daughter was laying me down on the bed and deftly removing my trousers and underwear. It was not the skill of a novice. "Ugh, ugh..." Acid reflux surged up my throat. My heart ached at the betrayal of my trusted daughter, and I was disgusted with myself for the arousal that followed. ¡ªThump!¡ª I threw the phone away, unable to watch any longer. The impact was too great, increasing my self-loathing. [I love you... more than anyone else... I love you, father.] But the video did not stop. Like in the infirmary, Cecilia began servicing me. The vile sounds of her actions flowed from the phone. Ridiculously, even those sounds seemed endearing because they were made by Cecilia. "I''m really losing my mind..." Listening further felt like it would drive me mad. It seemed I needed to sort out my feelings for Cecilia before I could watch more. With that thought, I moved to turn off the video, but then Cecilia in the footage started talking about something different than before. [On the next full moon, everything will come to fruition.] [I¡¯ll finally be able to demand father¡¯s love openly.] [You liked Luina Obeur¡¯s looks, didn¡¯t you, father?] [So, I will become Obeur.] I froze in my steps. My mind went blank. I couldn¡¯t grasp what Cecilia was implying. "What... what does that mean?" Just when I thought of another woman, Cecilia appeared as if she had heard me. Had she listened in? Was there some spying magic involved? No, no... there was nothing like that in the video earlier. It felt like a thief getting cold feet. "Just, could you wait a moment?" But why had she come? Was it frightening? Was she going to put me to sleep again? Or was it genuinely just to ask something? But what would she ask about? About Luina Obeur? The thoughts were relentless. Once a doubt surfaced, it led to another, and soon I lost the courage to open the door. Can I really face Cecilia and act as if nothing''s wrong, as if I''m unaware of everything? No, beyond that, I don''t even know what expression to wear when I see her. What happens to our relationship if Cecilia realizes that I''ve caught on? What happens to this ¡®Heroine NTR¡¯? I don''t want to end it as anticlimactically as the last ¡®Heroine NTR¡¯. "Father? Aren¡¯t you opening the door? I''ve been waiting." Ultimately, I need to be honest. Pretending when I''m terrible at acting will only make things worse than telling the truth. I must come clean and discuss what lies ahead together. But... I just can''t do it. I''m not ready emotionally! Cecilia! I do love you! But whether as a father or as a man, I still don''t know! "...Sorry, Lia... I''m really sorry..." "...Yes?" So... could you give me a little time? My head''s too cluttered to see your face right now. I''ll answer you once I''ve sorted things out. So... [Pause the game] Just wait a bit. ==== [Achievement Earned: ''Forbidden Love ¨C Father and Daughter (Stage 1)''] [Achievement Earned: ''Heroine Training (Stage 1)''] [Achievement Earned: ''Conquering 50 Virgins''] "Phew..." I''m truly disgusted with myself. To think that I, who was a real man in ¡®Heroine NTR¡¯, am behaving like Siwoo... If I get into a royal hero story, I''ll have to take care of that. It really makes you act like this when you''re put in such a position. I''m sorry... I won¡¯t covet a secondary heroine and will connect you directly with her. "Disgusting, damn it." I need a drink. ¡ªBuzz, buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª "What now?" Heading to the kitchen, suddenly my smartphone started buzzing. Having it on vibration made the buzzing sound almost mockingly like Siwoo¡¯s whining when he ran away, which annoyed me. Irritated, I opened the chat. [Uncle! Thank you for yesterday!] [(An emoticon of a cat bowing its head)] [The hangover food was amazing!] [(A picture of an empty pot)] [I''m totally recovered thanks to you!] [(An emoticon of a cat saluting)] [But... did I make any mistakes yesterday?] [I can''t remember haha...] [(An emoticon of a cat looking embarrassed)] [If I did make a mistake, please don''t hide it and tell me!] [And...] [Can I buy you a meal today as a thank you?] [(An emoticon of a cat smiling hehe)] [It was supposed to be a celebration for you, but I couldn¡¯t celebrate properly!] [So today, I''ll definitely treat you well!] [Uncle?] [Haven¡¯t you woken up yet?] [(An emoticon of a cat looking curious)] [You must have been really tired.] [It¡¯s all because of me, right?] [(An emoticon of a cat looking sad)] [I''m sorry...] [Oh! 1 disappeared!] [Are you awake?] [(An emoticon of a cat getting excited)] [How¡¯s your stomach?] [Uncle?] [Ugh...! It''s bad to leave me on read!] [(An emoticon of a cat getting angry)] [Are you going to keep this up?] [(An emoticon of a cat blushing with anger)] [Ah... are you mad at me...?] [I guess I made a mistake yesterday...] [(An emoticon of a cat covering its face with both hands)] [I''m sorry ??... so as an apology!] [I was thinking of buying you a meal today...] [(An emoticon of a cat peeking slyly)] [Is your schedule... okay?] It was from Lee Hyun-ah. No, it was coming in. "..." Why is she acting like this? Chapter 54 Lee Hyun-ah... My memory is fuzzy, was she a D-rank dealer, a warrior who wielded a sword? We were in touch just yesterday in reality, but because of ''Heroine Netori,'' it doesn''t feel like it. Having spent almost 5 years there... it''s normal not to remember. I thought maybe looking at her profile picture would help, and then I finally remembered. Red hair, a haughty look, and incredibly large breasts. Right, she was the one I teamed up with. I rode her bus in the beginning. She was the benefactor who taught me the basics when all I had was a vague idea about hunters. Thanks to her, I was able to function as a hunter and even made it to D-rank. But... at the D-rank promotion party, I ended up sleeping with a completely drunk Lee Hyun-ah. Did I even film it? I think I managed to film it because Lee Hyun-ah mistook it for a dream... Ah, found it. ["Minwoo, sob... I''m sorry... for being such a woman... sob sob..."] ["Stop crying and speak properly."] ["I''m sorry! For not keeping my purity... Ahh! Ahh... for giving my virginity to another man... Mia... Ahhhhh!"] ["Mia! Minwoo, sob! Your thing was so good! Ah, ah! Ahh..."] ["Like this, ah, getting poked, huh, ah! I love it!"] ["You lewd woman... Mia my loveee ahhhh!"] ["Right, man! Uh, ah! It feels so good!"] Right, she was a virgin. Damn, that''s hot. Watching the video, I instantly got fully aroused. I can''t believe I did such crazy things in reality. The way her large breasts jiggled with each thrust and her uncontrollable moans were as obscene as any porn. ["Ah... ugh, ah! Ahh... please cum..."] ["Just like this... cum inside meee!"] Crazy! Did I actually finish inside? The me in the video not only ejaculated inside Lee Hyun-ah''s virgin pussy but even made her beg for it. Truly a beast, a monster driven by sexual desire. ...Well, as long as I enjoyed it, right? Lee Hyun-ah doesn''t seem to dislike it at all. This video could even be submitted as evidence, and the judge would confirm it as consensual sex. Yeah, that settles it. And if I just keep my mouth shut, nobody will know. I made it seem like nothing happened with healing and purification... and wasn''t caught. That''s why she''s still contacting me so casually. [Title: Can I get some relationship advice? There''s someone who likes me, but I''ve never thought of her as a woman, so I''m troubled.] [Content: She was really obedient, but I had no idea she saw me as a man. So I''m shocked right now.] I couldn''t bring myself to mention that it was a father-daughter situation. It was obvious I''d be treated as a troll. Instead, I sanitized the post somewhat, made myself a cup of coffee, and by then, several comments had appeared. [Recommend some light novels like that] [Fucking delusional, you think posting this here would make us jealous? No, not really~] [Why is this guy so triggered? Isn''t that kind of situation pretty common?] [Yeah, yeah; there''s an Awakener premium, so girls really flock to you, lol] [But what if the girl turns out to be top-tier like Choi Won-mi? lol] [Lol, if Choi Won-mi likes you, I''d literally puke] [Is Choi Won-mi your friend? Keep your distance from Miss Choi Won-mi or she''ll devour you] [Lololololol] [I''ll give you one piece of advice, this is actually really simple] [Imagine her having sex with another guy. Does it piss you off? Then date her. Doesn''t piss you off? Then dump her.] [You''re garbage;] [Welcome, Han Nam-chung] [But that''s actually true, right? If it pisses you off thinking about her with another guy, you must have feelings.] [Isn''t that a dilemma? It''s a shame to give her away, but you don''t want her either.] [But I''d take her if I were you.] [Welcome, Han Nam-chung2222] [Aren''t you a brain-dead woman to eat that dilemma?] [Fucking hell, was everyone here but me an insider? This sucks... I''m getting really depressed.] [Really... what''s with the deprivation? Fucking sucks...] [I reported the guy who wrote this post] [What did you report him for?] [Terrorism, fuck] [Lololololol] Ugh... as always, it''s a dizzying cesspool. But there are some helpful comments. Think about her having sex with another guy? "Motherfucker!" Yikes, that''s chilling. The disgust filled every cell from the bottom up. You thought of her as a daughter? That means you''d eventually send her off to be married... Fuck, was I insane? To give Cecilia to another guy? To let the girl who only has eyes for me look at someone else? Absolutely not. I can''t even imagine such a dreadful future. In that case, I''d rather keep her by my side forever. Now my mind is finally clear. Besides, think about it, this isn''t even reality. What was I so hesitant about? She''s like a daughter, not actually my daughter... There''s a saying, "First a father, then a brother, then a lover." There was no reason to reject Cecilia. Sigh... Once one concern was resolved, other worries naturally unraveled. I was too grounded in reality, forgetting that the romance fantasy world isn''t monogamous. Why not take Cecilia as my official wife, and have Luina as a concubine? Considering the public''s view, if I say I''m wooing Luina for Cecilia''s sake, the kind-hearted Cecilia would help rather than hinder. Plus, Luina would probably give up her plan to steal my body. Ha ha... I can''t believe it took me so long to realize something so simple. Collective intelligence really does help. Out of gratitude, I uploaded a funny meme. Chapter 55 [Title: Blindfolded and Trained, Naughty Kitty.jpg] [Content: (A photo of Luina in a naked white shirt, blindfolded with erect nipples)]@@@@ I refreshed to see what comments might appear, but was greeted with a notification that the post had been deleted. A picture with everything covered, and they cut it? It seemed like many others thought like me, as the forum was buzzing with talk about Luina''s photo. ¡°Sigh...¡± The issue was resolved, but... I have no thoughts of returning just yet. I don¡¯t even have the points to buy a pause right now, and it¡¯s been too long since I''ve seen Sophia¡¯s face to jump back into the fantasy world. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 56 Early in the morning, in a cramped one-room apartment, Lee Hyun-ah exhaled heavily. The bed she lay in was soaked with sweat, and used tissues were strewn around her.@@@@ "Haah... Haah..." Despite having finished masturbating, she couldn''t bring herself to get up from the lingering sensation. Instead, she stroked her vagina again, soothing her loneliness. "Huuuh..." "...Is it too dramatized?" In reality, it wasn''t that severe. It could hardly be called rape. Although he was forceful, she had allowed him. Moreover, far from being painful... despite being a virgin, it felt incredibly good. Much more than when she masturbated. "Aahh... Mister..." Each time his hot, thick penis penetrated her tight virgin pussy, she experienced an unprecedented pleasure that penetrated deep into her brain. Her pupils dilated naturally, and she drooled with her mouth open. All she could do at that moment was make lewd noises. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 57 "No, why are you here?" Caught off guard by Lee Hyun-ah''s sudden visit, I was bewildered but couldn''t just leave her standing at the door, so I let her in. "Uncle! Are you feeling okay? I was worried, so I came to see you. Hehe."@@@@ With that, Lee Hyun-ah greeted me with a bright smile, holding a pot of soup. It seemed she came to visit me while I was sick, an utterly unexpected identity. ''But is it just me or does she look pretty? Was she always this charming?'' "Hehe, no need to thank me... We¡¯re comrades, after all! We should help each other out!" Lee Hyun-ah said this and struck a fighting pose with her hands together, which naturally pressed her chest together, creating a rather large cleavage. This is... quite the stimulation for the morning, isn¡¯t it? Whether she realized how she looked or not, Lee Hyun-ah just grinned and handed me the soup. "Can you wait just a moment? I''ll buy you a coffee as a thank you." "Can''t I come in?" Screeeek!Gurgle! Gook, squeee!Squeeeek! You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 58 Confident in his newfound abilities, Gam Deok-bae decided to tackle the dungeon solo. He wanted to test his limits and see just how far he could go. And the result? Gam Deok-bae successfully soloed a D-rank dungeon.@@@@ His clear time was one hour and thirteen minutes¡ªa significant improvement from when he was teaming up with Lee Hyun-ah. Still... I could at least try to comfort her. I decided to organize a drinking session to celebrate my first solo dungeon clear, thinking a drink might help lift Lee Hyun-ah''s spirits. *** ¡°How¡¯s it going with your boyfriend? Did you guys make up?¡± Gulp, gulp!Thud! You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 59 It was such a vivid dream. The scent, the touch, the pleasure... The memory of that day lingered in Lee Hyun-ah''s mind even days later. It led her to doubt. "Could it be that what I thought was a dream was actually real?" The words he said, that she could always act spoiled with him and that he''d always be on her side, were exactly what she wanted to hear when she felt lonely and insecure. But for some reason, she didn''t want to hear them now. What she really wanted wasn''t just verbal comfort. She wanted him to act as he had in her dream, to sweep her off her feet. "Turns out it was a waste of time... setting all that up." You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 60 To begin with the conclusion, I safely passed the C-rank hunter promotion exam. It was a more challenging test than expected, but it wasn''t difficult for me, who has already graduated from D-rank. A rare special dungeon? Thanks to my Observation skill, it wasn''t difficult at all. A one-on-one duel with the instructor? The attacks of a mere C-rank hunter couldn''t penetrate the healing that I had fully developed. ¡ªBzzzz! [Hello, Hunter Gam Deokbae? This is Jin Myung-woon from Twosome Guild. I''m reaching out because...] [This is the heavenly Angel Guild! Hello? We''ve heard about your recent promotion, Hunter Gam Deokbae...] [Hello? This is Hasam Guild reaching out after hearing about your exam success...] To think that love calls would pour in like this for someone who used to be a shut-in. It''s beyond my wildest dreams. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 61 She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all. Quit being a hunter? Why? For what reason? No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out why he was saying the same thing as the ex-boyfriend she hated so much. ¡°...What?¡± With a trembling voice, she asked again. As she spoke, she prayed inwardly. ¡®Please, tell me it¡¯s a joke.¡¯ ¡®Please, tell me you¡¯re just kidding.¡¯ ¡®Please... don¡¯t make me hate you.¡¯ ¡®Please...¡¯ But then¡ª You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 62 Choi Siu and Gam Deokbae were high school classmates who had been living together in a two-room apartment near their school. Their cohabitation began out of necessity¡ªDeokbae, who wasn¡¯t well off financially, needed a place to stay, and Siu, who needed a reliable hometown friend, happened to be the perfect match. Normally, living together leads to petty fights over the smallest things, but surprisingly, their personalities clicked well, and instead of drifting apart, they had grown even closer¡ªso close that they now confided in each other. "But now I have to steal my best friend''s girl... that¡¯s what this is about, huh." He felt a pang of guilt toward Siu. Choi Siu was the kind of guy who never ran out of women around him. With his handsome face and friendly personality, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be popular. But the crazy thing was... the bastard didn¡¯t even realize how popular he was. He kept whining about how he¡¯d never really experienced something real, saying he wanted to try dating like everyone else. "Fucking deceiver..." Wait¡ªhe actually had a girl he was seeing? If the system hadn¡¯t given me a tip, I never would¡¯ve known. Every time he got drunk, all he did was bitch about how he had no girlfriend, no flings. Turns out that was all a smokescreen.@@@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 63 After I brought Heera, who was soundly asleep, into my room, I laid her on the bed. I loosened her clothes for easier access but didn''t completely undress her. Today, I was drawn to the idea of having sex while clothed. I unbuttoned her blouse and took off Heera''s bra, revealing her cute, pert breasts. They were smaller than I had hoped, but I wasn''t disappointed. I decided to be satisfied with her pink nipples. Then, I removed Heera''s skirt, revealing her surprisingly small panties. Like her semi-transparent bra, Heera was fully prepared. -Click- I took a blackmail photo as a precaution and positioned my dick at Heera''s pussy. Although I wanted to thrust into her immediately, I forced myself to restrain and used a skill to wake the sleeping Heera. ¡°...Huh? What...? Who are you...?¡±@@@@ You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 64 "...A bet?" "Yeah, a bet. If you win, I''ll let you go." "Shut up. You''re just toying with me. Ah... You''re despicable."@@@@ Look at that sharpness. Turns out Heera is quite charming the more I get to know her. That innocent face making such fierce expressions¡ªit''s too cute. "It''s no lie. I feel so sorry for you still trusting Siu that I wanted to give you a chance." And for the same reason, the way she glares at me is another turn-on point. Just thinking about that expression turning into one of a female in heat is irresistible. "What do you want me to do... Ah... you''re awful..." Eventually, Heera was unable to keep up her insults or anger and burst into tears. But sorry, Heera, it seems like everything you do just turns me on more. Seeing her sob made my dick throb even harder as it rubbed inside her. "I just wanted to tell you. You turn me on so much." "Sob... Sob..." "So, are we going to make that bet or what? What are you going to do?" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 65 Slowly, very slowly, Siu walked towards Deokbae''s room. With each step he took, the sounds from the room grew louder. He had thought they were just sounds from a porn video, but they were not. The creaking of the bed, harsh breaths being drawn, the sound of flesh mixing with flesh, and then... "Heera! I''m going to cum inside!" "It can''t be... Heera with Deokbae...? Why? They''ve just met..." "Heera... you liked me, didn''t you? We liked each other." He wanted to open the door but couldn¡¯t; the fear that his suspicions might be true was too much to bear. So he denied reality, clinging to any unlikely possibility. "Ah! Maybe it''s a hidden camera? That must be it... right...?" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 66 Crash! Returning home, Nahee slammed the front door shut in frustration, seething with anger. She had never expected to encounter a situation that she thought had nothing to do with her entire life, and her mental state was already shattered. "Fuck... sob, sob..."@@@@ She had left home expecting to spend sweet time with Siu, but she returned feeling like the miserable protagonist of an indie film. "Ugh... it''s filthy!" She turned on the shower and soaked every inch of her body. It seemed like the unpleasant feelings were being washed away. But as soon as she touched her body, the memories of that time resurfaced. Startled, she dropped the showerhead. "Haah... haah... fuck... why do I have to go through this... sob, sob..." His touches had been the worst, purely driven by lust, but ironically, it had felt really good when he touched her. Deokbae knew too well how to please a woman''s body. "It¡¯s so annoying... It¡¯s not even Siu who¡¯s touching me... Why do I keep thinking about that asshole!" You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 67 Last night, as Heera was continuously thrust upon me, a sudden notification of achieving Grade B appeared. Siu, having awoken at dawn, secretly peeked into my room hearing moans. Had I been caught during the act, not only would I have failed to achieve Grade B, but I might have failed the mission entirely. However, that did not happen, and thanks to Heera shouting "I love it," I was able to make Siu misunderstand our relationship. I guess Siu was locked in his room, possibly crying over the thought, "I liked her first..."@@@@ Even this morning, Siu stayed in his room until Heera left the house. It was obvious he was pretending to sleep to avoid meeting her. Although Heera safely left, I was somewhat disappointed; I was curious about their expressions had they met. "Sigh... I could stop at Grade B, but..." Oh, he finally woke up. As expected, his eyes were swollen. Siu made an awkward face as our eyes met. "Good morning." "...Good morning." Shall we resume the plan? You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 68 Throughout the weekend, Deokbae kept sending Siu pictures and videos of Heera, and Siu masturbated to them. To think that he was masturbating to his crush having sex with a friend... Siu found himself loathsome and pathetic. He hated Deokbae for using these images as masturbation material. He detested how Deokbae didn''t treat Heera with care. He found it strange how Heera didn''t resist. He felt betrayed by Heera, who moaned vulgarly like a porn actress. Yet, whatever they did, Siu had no right to intervene. All he could do was jerk off. She had become a vulgar pervert, riding Deokbae and moving her hips on her own. Tormented by this reality, Siu grabbed his re-erected penis. Siu, too, could not deny that he was a pervert. ==== You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 69 Deokbae continued his ventures, but Siu was trapped in a cycle of dependence on the provocative material provided, a testament to his deepening addiction. As Siu browsed through the video files, Heera in various compromising situations flashed on his screen: Heera pleasuring herself in a secluded corner of a cafe, performing oral in a desolate karaoke room, and dominating him from above in his own apartment. Each new message from Deokbae prompted Siu to escape to the bathroom.@@@@ A week had slipped by, and Siu realized that he could no longer become aroused without Heera''s explicit images or videos. His fixation had reshaped his sexual response to the point where nothing else could stimulate him. Siu was drawn to this and quickly befriended her. This time, he did not miss his chance and successfully started dating her after confessing his feelings. However, Siu faced an unexpected issue: he couldn''t get aroused with Yejin. Even after taking her to a motel and undressing her, his body refused to respond. Yejin tried to console him, but nothing improved. Ironically, it was the videos of Heera on his phone that aroused him. "Come on, fuck me... quickly, fuck my pussy, make me come!" This line from one of the old videos strangely still had the power to excite him. You didn''t buy this chapter Buy Now (3 coupons) Chapter 70: 18+ Wi Ji-hye, befitting the heroine of a martial arts genre, had swept all her long hair back and wore a long robe that covered her entire body, yet she looked anything but old-fashioned. In fact, she was far more charming than Heera, whom I had been with until recently. "Isn''t this cheating? How can she be so pretty just looking like that?" Her face, without any makeup, was stunningly beautiful. Not even the tousled hair or the bits of straw on her face could hide her beauty. If anything, these elements only highlighted her pure charm. "The real main heroine... She''s insane." The glimpse of her collarbone peeking through her slightly disheveled clothes was maddening. I wanted to overpower her right then; she was the very incarnation of a femme fatale. To be able to netori such a woman... I find myself praising ''Heroine Netori'' again today. "...What are you going to do with me..." As I approached her, Wi Ji-hye glared at me with tear-filled eyes, her expression resolute, unlike her previous surprise. Perhaps the passive heroine isn''t so passive after all? I could feel a strong will emanating from her. "Kyaa!" - Thud However, she didn''t respond. Instead, I knocked her out and picked her up. Regardless, I had to kidnap her as planned. Clang! - Clang! But just then, a sharp noise rang out, and suddenly two swords fell in front of me. Was I almost killed just now...? Startled, I looked around and saw an old man clicking his tongue and a one-armed captain. "Damn it... You bastard! Get your hands off that girl!" "Well done, Number 6. Take her as planned. Those who can spare should cover Number 6!" "Block him! Block that bastard, uh, this young one?" "Hurry!" Though I wasn''t sure what was happening, it seemed like the captain had saved me from being killed by the old master. This world is too terrifying... Goosebumps covered my body. Swish I looked for a way to escape from ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã here when suddenly a leader appeared before me, his body covered in blood from several cuts. It was terrifying, truly terrifying. "Number 6! Follow me!" "Roger!" Despite his injuries, the leader wasn''t just a leader for nothing as he started to clear a path. Fortunately, it seemed there were no others in the Pungun Merchant Group with the skill of the old master, and with other leaders stepping in to cover us, it looked like no one could stop us. Slash "Aaaagh!" "Block them! Even if it means death, block them!" The Pungun Merchant Group desperately tried to stop us, but they were no match. Naturally, since the Black Wind Squad outnumbered them and even the old master couldn''t lend any help, it was an expected outcome. But what kind of woman is Wi Ji-hye that they are going to such lengths to kidnap her and even risk their lives to protect her? Is there some secret I don''t know about? Clang! "Ugh! Deokbae you bastard! Don''t get distracted and run!" Ugh, I almost got killed again. I was only looking ahead and missed the sword coming from the side. I wasn''t used to this kind of melee combat. Thankfully, my fellow soldier appeared just in time to save me. "Thank you!" "Just run!" But this guy seemed fine without a scratch, which made me suspicious if he was just pretending to fight. Still, thanks to him, I was saved. What a relief... Tap tap - Tap tap "No! Protect the lady!" "Ughhh!" Even after that, the Pungun Merchant Group tried to hold us back but failed. After a fierce battle, the leader, my fellow soldier, and I managed to escape from the battlefield. I could hear the old master''s cries behind us, but from the captain''s screaming, it seemed he wouldn''t be able to follow us right away. "Phew..." The battle had been tough, far from the plan, but we managed to succeed even though we were battered and bruised. Relieved, both my fellow soldier and I let out sighs of relief. "Ha, haha! We did it." "That''s right, brother. It wasn''t easy." My whole body was trembling with the thought that it was over. As my muscles relaxed from the tension, I felt weak. Not just me, everyone felt it, so we decided to take a brief rest as we crossed the hillside. I laid down the unconscious Wi Ji-hye and took a moment to rest while reviewing the battle. Meanwhile, my fellow soldier took out some healing ointment from his bag and started treating the leader''s wounds. "It''s all thanks to you, Number 6. You managed to find where the target was hiding." "I was just lucky." "Luck is also a skill. We almost messed up the operation... ugh, you, you bastard...!" While being treated, the leader praised me. In return, I took out a green dagger from my inventory and stabbed him. Caught off guard, the leader couldn''t block the sudden attack. His barely healed wound burst open, and the poison mixed in turned his face black. Looking back, my fellow soldier was staring at me in shock. Yeah, this is how you stab someone in the back. **** Kidnapping was merely a means to an end; my real goal was to netori Wi Ji-hye. Therefore, the plan was always changeable and betrayal was always an option. The reason I followed the orders of the Black Wind Squad was that it seemed to offer the highest chance of success for netori. But now the situation has changed. A seriously injured leader, a match that was never a match, an unconscious heroine; why stick to the plan in such a perfect situation where I could perform netori anytime? Moreover, if I had to eliminate two anyway... Why not make the situation a bit more interesting? So, I devised a new plan. First, I''d wake Wi Ji-hye with heal and purification just as she was about to wake up and then kill the off-guard leader. "You, you bastard...!" "You didn''t tell me to do this!" "Cough! What are you suddenly talking about..." "I''ll see you in the afterlife!" "Ugh! Cough, aghhh!" And with that, I threw in some seemingly meaningful words. From the leader''s perspective, it might sound nonsensical, but listening, Wi Ji-hye would certainly begin to ponder. "Deokbae, are you crazy! What are you doing right now!" "Brother... I''ll follow soon..." "Don''t do this! You bastard, what the, ugh! Ah, the blood, the blood!" Following this, I also killed the fellow soldier who had saved me earlier. I was grateful he had saved me once, but I never liked him since he hit me from behind. "Phew... Brother, I''ll send this person back and follow you soon..." I subtly hinted that I was trying to save Wi Ji-hye. This would likely lower her guard towards me. "What are you doing...?" Alright, the bait is set, now to truly deceive her. **** "Ah... Have you awakened?" "What is this... You kidnap me and then do this to your comrades..." Indeed, a righteous heroine. She looked at me with disgust as I killed the leader and the fellow soldier. So she can''t forgive the vile act of killing a comrade even though she herself was kidnapped? Good. Her being that righteous increases the likelihood of my plan succeeding. "A comrade, comrade... Haha...! You''re saying those guys were my comrades?" "...Aren''t they? Or did you force them?" "No, they were indeed comrades. Yes, comrades. They were comrades. Haha..." "...?" "It''s cold out. There''s an abandoned house nearby, it would be better than staying here. Please, follow me." "Hey!" I pretended to be deep as I led her to the abandoned house. It was one of the places only the fellow soldier and I knew about. Wi Ji-hye kept her guard up, watching the situation, but as I moved away, she seemed frightened and soon followed. "What if I run away?" "I would have to search for you. The mountains at night are dangerous." "Is that really the reason...?" "What other reason could there be?" As I said this, her expression became strange. It was a mix of doubt, wonder, relief, and concern. "Please come in. Avoiding the wind will help us last until sunrise." "Are you going to release me?" "That''s right. There would have been no reason to kill them otherwise." "I don''t understand... Why?" Now she''s taken the bait. Honestly, from now on, it''s a gamble. A high-risk, high-return gamble! I wouldn''t dare attempt this in reality, but this isn''t reality. So, I take the challenge. "Phew... It''s a long story." **** "I grew up without parents, but I had a little sister. A truly kind child. I could do anything for her. She was the light and hope of my life." "She worked as a maid at an inn and dreamed of running her own one day. She even had a name for it¡ªBrother and Sister Inn. She wanted to greet guests while I cooked, and every night she dreamed about our future." "But can you not dream if you''re poor? One day, after finishing work, I was greeted by my sister''s lifeless body..." "My cute and innocent sister was always loved by everyone. The inn''s guests cherished her too. But it seems one martial artist didn''t like her." "Because we were poor, she couldn''t dress well or bathe often. He said she was dirty and smelly, kicked her, poured his drink on her, and then brutally stomped on her. It was an unbearable torment for such a poor child..." "Eventually, she passed away like that. Killed by a martial artist''s drunken fury at such a young age..." "When I heard the news, I was furious. I spat words of hatred at the inn owner and the guests who didn''t help her. But they were helpless. The real enemy was the martial artist." "So, from that day, I dedicated my life to revenge. I did dirty and cowardly things to become stronger, anything necessary. That''s when I found out about the Black Wind Squad, a group of assassins targeting martial artists..." "I gave everything I had to the Black Wind Squad and requested them to take revenge. But absurdly, that man was already dead... It was such an anticlimax." "After the point of my revenge disappeared, I lost my purpose in life. I wandered every day. Then, the Black Wind Squad gave me a new, unbelievable goal¡ªto eliminate all martial artists." "Yet, it was a fascinating goal to me. To me, all martial artists were the same. They all deserved to die. So I joined the Black Wind Squad to kill even just one more." "However, the Black Wind Squad wasn''t what I thought it was. At some point, I found myself killing civilians. I had become the kind of martial artist I hated." "I wanted to die. But I couldn''t. I had to kill at least one more. But then, one day, I saw you." "When I saw your eyes, I thought of my sister. Always steadfast, never losing her smile..." "I was ashamed. I couldn''t face my sister. So now, I plan to quit..." "I don''t know why you''re targeted, but please... survive." I blurted out all these improvised words. While talking, I wasn''t even sure what I was saying, but I kept going, recalling the martial arts novels I had read. Even after I finished, I couldn''t quite remember what I''d said, but seeing the quiet Wi Ji-hye, it seemed to have had some effect. "There''s a large village if you go east from here. You can start at sunrise. I''ll... go the opposite way to draw their attention." And with that, I cast my final line to hook her completely. Chapter 71: 18+ As I slowly moved away, I showed Wi Ji-hye the back of a man with no tomorrow, walking towards the door. She said nothing, only watching as I left. ''Shouldn''t she be catching on by now?'' But I truly had no intention of leaving Wi Ji-hye behind. This was a game of chicken between us. The first one to look back would lose. ''Did I miscalculate...? Am I going to be finished like this?'' The bait was laid, the fishing line was cast. Now, it was all up to Wi Ji-hye to bite. "Wait a moment!" ''That''s it.'' It was a big catch. **** "Now, are you going to your death?" "I told you I was going to draw their attention." "Lies! You clearly said you were going to follow soon!" Phew, she had been listening. I had been worried she might not hear my murmured words, but fortunately, that wasn''t the case. Wi Ji-hye shouted at me with a stern face, but I could feel her concern for me. "I''m a dead man walking anyway. There''s no way for me to live after betraying the organization." "That''s not true! Come with me... You are my savior. I''m sure I can help you!" As expected of a righteous and virtuous heroine. Wi Ji-hye believed my lies and sincerely cared for me. Ah... such an easy mark to manipulate! "It''s too late for me to try to live now. I''m already too soiled. I just need to pay for my sins." "Running away is cowardly! If you''re going to pay for your sins, you need to live and do so until the end!" "Cowardly, you say? Ha... Yes, I am a coward. There''s no way I can bear the weight of my sins and lift my head." "No! It''s possible... I will help you!" This is it... exactly this! The typical meddlesome nature of a martial arts novel heroine! Reading these books, especially the righteous heroines often make nonsensical decisions, like throwing sweet potatoes at the readers by helping irrelevant side characters. Here she is, fists clenched, saying she can and will help, which is the worst kind of plot development from a reader''s perspective. What if she gets hurt or actually kidnapped? How terrible would that be! But here in ''Heroine Netori,'' this is precisely the development I''ve been waiting for. I knew it! "Why are you being so kind to me...?" "Because you saved my life! And... you''re not a bad person...!" "Ha... Even though I kidnapped you?" "That was to save me!" "Still, it doesn''t erase what I''ve done." "You didn''t want to do those things! You were suffering while you did them! That''s why you saved me!" Wow... insane. I just sprinkled a little bait, and she blew it up into this big interpretation. Filled with ''justice,'' Wi Ji-hye had already decided that I was not a bad person. This increased the chances of my plan succeeding. Could this really be working? "Sigh... If we keep this up, we won''t be able to leave until sunrise. I repeat, I am not going to die. I''m just going to draw their attention." "Stop! I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again, I can''t let you go like this!" As I tried to leave ignoring her, Wi Ji-hye ran up and blocked the door. Good, we''ve come this far. Now, shall we move on to the next phase? From a 100-point random box, I had pulled out an item worth at least several thousand points. It was such a good item that I had been saving it for just the right moment. "Sigh..." I dramatically sighed and pulled out a small bottle from my pocket, shaking it in front of Wi Ji-hye ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) to reveal its identity. "This is an aphrodisiac, also known as a love potion." "...What?!" "If you keep trying to stop me, I will drink this." "Why would you do that?!" Wi Ji-hye was shocked by my startling declaration, her eyes widening even more in astonishment. Her expression was so adorable that I almost broke into a smile, but I managed to keep a serious face. "As you know, once you drink an aphrodisiac, you become overwhelmed by sexual desire. Do you want to be assaulted by me? If not, for your own sake, please don''t try to stop me." "Is this... are you threatening me?" "Yes, I am threatening you. Could there be a greater threat to a maiden betrothed to another?" "Ah... But... I can''t just let you go. Don''t give up on life! Please..." "The world has taken everything from me. The more I resisted, the deeper into the abyss I fell. And now you want to take death away from me?" "But! That''s all the more reason for a brighter future to come! There must be a way... Ah!" Ugh, this is cringe-worthy. I couldn''t continue the act any longer without losing my own identity. Not just anyone could spout such lines¡ªit would take someone like Siu to pull it off. Therefore, I forced the next step. While Wi Ji-hye was still trying to persuade me, I drank the aphrodisiac. She rushed to stop me, but by the time she reached me, I had already swallowed it. Wi Ji-hye was dumbfounded, clearly not believing I would actually drink it. I could see myself trembling all over in her large, astonished eyes. The effects of the aphrodisiac were intense. I was nearly mad with the urge to pounce on her. But with a superhuman will, I managed one last plea to Wi Ji-hye. "In the end, it has come to this... Ha, ah... Please leave now... The moon is bright, you won''t lose your way... Cough." "Ah, no..." "Ha... A fittingly miserable end for my life... Ha..." "Ah...!" ==== ==== The man in front of her had just swallowed an aphrodisiac. She tried to stop him, but she couldn''t. A strong heat emanated from him instantly. Unconsciously, she stepped back. "Haah... Haah..." He seemed to be holding on for now, but it was only a matter of time before he became a monster of lust. She had to run away. She had to leave as he said. If she stayed, she would be violated by him. She was about to lose the virginity she had vowed to keep until her engagement day. "How could this be... sob, sob... Why would you make such a choice..." But she couldn''t easily leave. The aphrodisiac turned the user into an incarnation of lust, and if not satisfied, the user would suffer until they died a disgraceful death. If she ran away, he would soon be dead. She hesitated knowing this fact. No matter that he was a savior of her life, he was still a stranger, Moreover, likely a lowly assassin who had committed countless sins. It was unthinkable for her to sacrifice her virginity to him. Yet, the look in his eyes when he found her hiding... The calm voice confessing his situation... The sight of his back as he said he would leave to protect her... Each of these made her heart achingly tender. His words, seeing his sister in her, were certainly not a lie. He was pitiful. She felt sympathy and remorse. As a person of the righteous Murim sect, she felt responsible. It seemed like a failure of the righteous sects to eradicate the evil ones. But that didn¡¯t mean she could give up her first time to him. Nor could she let him die. "Ah... Gaga! What should I do...!" She had to weigh a person''s life against her virginity, An excruciating dilemma for an unmarried maiden. Moreover, she already had a fiance?... And she was the possessor of the once-in-a-millennium Taegeuk Eumyang Body... "Haah... Aaagh! Aaaaaaagh!" -Hmmph As her dilemma deepened, his screams grew louder. She had to make a decision quickly. -Burst She turned away from the agonizing man. And opened the door to leave this place. It was only right to choose her chastity. ...But was her virginity worth leaving a man to die before her eyes? Wasn¡¯t the promise she made with Gaga to live righteously meant for moments like this? Leaving him to die would not be a righteous act. -Thud She closed the door she had opened and locked the knob. "I''m sorry, sob... Gaga... But... you will understand me, won¡¯t you?" "Sob, you¡¯ll still love me, right?" -Slide She undressed. She revealed her nakedness to the man, something she had not even shown her fiance?. Chapter 72: 18+ As she removed each layer of clothing, the cold dawn air teased her. The unfamiliar chill troubled her heart. But she couldn''t stop now. -Thud She had already made her decision. This was a noble sacrifice to enact her own justice. A gesture of gratitude toward the man who had saved her life. "Sob..." Tears flowed naturally, but she couldn''t stop. Despite the embarrassment that made her face flush and sweat break out, she had to do this. "Sob..." Hesitating briefly, she finally removed her underwear, revealing her bare body completely. And slowly... she turned around to face him. His eyes were bloodshot red, still restraining himself. He twitched as if wanting to rush at her, biting his lips while tears flowed. "Ah... you..." Drops of blood fell from his lips. His agonized expression looked profoundly sad. "It''s okay... This is the path I chose... So..." Conversely, Wi Ji-hye''s expression brightened. The girl who had been sobbing faintly smiled. He was still resisting the aphrodisiac, proving he was the good person she thought. Such a man should not be left to die. "I will save you..." Thus, she accepted him. She opened her arms wide, exposing her nakedness, and welcomed him. Then he rushed at her like a beast. "I''m sorry, Gaga. But... I won''t regret this..." **** As the impact of his body covering hers forced her to close her eyes momentarily, she saw him licking her greedily. After her words, he seemed to have completely lost consciousness. It was sad, but she was relieved that he would not witness the indignities to come. "Oh my...!" He laid her down and tore off his clothes as if to rip them apart. Then, his member, as thick and large as her forearm, was exposed. She shrank back at the monstrous sight she had never imagined. "Lies... Ah!" She was terrified. She couldn''t believe that thing would enter her body. The thought of her body being torn apart gave her chills. "Wait, just a minute! Ah, stop!" She tried to resist. She needed time to mentally prepare. But there was no mercy in him now that he had lost his senses. "Ah!" He forcefully thrust his member into her. There was none of the tender atmosphere before mating or foreplay typical for such acts. It was merely the act of a beast in heat seeking satisfaction. "Ah! Ah...!" Her vagina, which had never allowed entry, was brutally violated. It started to be painfully stretched from its narrow entrance. Thoughts of Gaga and her parents flashed through her mind. She dreaded facing them in the future. She was losing her virginity. -Click -Thud "...Huh?" But suddenly, his penis attempting to penetrate her stopped as if blocked by an invisible barrier. Whenever he tried to thrust, he was repeatedly stopped by the unseen wall. "Aaaaagh!" He screamed, but nothing changed. "Could it be..." This was a protective spell on her genitals, given to her by the elders of the Ami Sect on the day she promised to wed Gaga, to preserve her virginity. The peaceful days had made her forget, but now it had activated. "Aaaaagh!" With this spell in place, no one could take her virginity without her permission. No matter how much he screamed and struggled, this spell was an impenetrable wall. But... Conversely, it was a wall she could open whenever she decided. "Are you suffering?" She reached out and caressed his face. She wiped the tears from his eyes, filled with agony. "Don''t worry... I''ve already decided." She felt pity for him, suffering from his unfulfilled desires. She stroked his head, then pulled ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) him close to her chest and embraced him. Then, taking a deep breath, she released the spell. "Ha!" At that, his penis penetrated her. Her soft vaginal walls were pushed inward by his rough member. The excruciating pain and the equally intense pleasure stimulated her. "Aaaaaah!" It was a special sensation she had never experienced before. And it would be the sensation only he could give her, which she would remember for the rest of her life. ==== ==== As soon as he drank the aphrodisiac, its effects were immediate. His penis swelled with blood, on the verge of bursting, and he was overwhelmed with the urge to take Wi Ji-hye right then and there. Using a calming technique brought clarity to his mind, but his arousal remained unchanged. However, he couldn''t just assault her. If he did so now, it would all be for nothing. He needed to wait for her to offer herself voluntarily. That was the crux of his plan. -Burst Wait, hold on. What? Why is she opening the door?! After much hesitation, Wi Ji-hye turned and opened the door, stepping forward as if to leave. No, really? Is she actually leaving now? The possibility had been slim. Even as a righteous heroine, there was no guarantee she would sacrifice her virginity. It had seemed unlikely, but given her righteous nature, he had hoped... Damn. A failure? As he hung his head in disappointment, -Thud The sound of the door closing echoed. His spirits lifted when he saw that she had locked the door. Damn... I trusted her! Of course, Wi Ji-hye was a righteous heroine after all. "I''m sorry, sob... Gaga... But... you will understand me, right?" "Sob, you will still love me, right?" And she had even said such touching words. Truly, as beautiful in spirit as in appearance. -Slide No...!? That wasn''t the end of the surprises. Before he could undress her, she began to strip herself. Layer by layer, as she removed her clothes, the sight of her naked body drove me and my penis crazy. Her fully naked back was a perfect sight. My penis trembled, eager to plunge into her vagina right then. And then... Finally, when she turned around to show her naked body, it nearly drove him out of his mind. This was... this was... a divine figure, not that of a mere human. She covered her vagina with one hand and her breasts with the other, bashful yet incredibly arousing. Her slender arms couldn''t fully cover her large breasts, and her small hand, barely covering her vagina, looked as if she were masturbating, which only stimulated him more. He was so aroused that pre-ejaculate began to flow from his penis. Now... I must have her... But one step was missing. He needed more assurance that she would surrender her body to him. For instance, he wanted that audacious hand, covering her vagina, to be removed. But waiting for that was difficult as the stimulus from her naked body was too strong. He bit his lip in agony to maintain his composure. Blood flowed, but he couldn''t stop. The very last step... really the last...! "I will save you..." Ah...! As if reading his mind, Wi Ji-hye said she would save him while spreading her arms wide to fully reveal her naked body. This sight was like... Marvelous! Tears streamed down his face as he rushed towards her. "I''m sorry, Gaga. But... I will have no regrets..." As she murmured her resolve, Right, I''ll make sure she has no regrets. **** But there was a problem. ...His penis wouldn''t penetrate. What the heck... Did I mistake the hole? No, that can''t be... He was sure he had entered Wi Ji-hye''s virgin vagina, but as soon as he passed the entrance, he was blocked by an invisible wall. No matter how many times he tried, it was the same. "Uuuggghhhh!" He screamed and exerted all his strength, but he couldn''t thrust his penis into Wi Ji-hye''s vagina. It felt like his penis was going to burst from not being able to penetrate, which was excruciating. Why... really, what is this... Does Wi Ji-hye have something protecting her virginity? Maybe the prestigious family did something to protect their precious daughter. But if that¡¯s true, this is a big problem. His mind was in a panic. He moved his hips mindlessly, but that only made his penis hurt more. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Then, Wi Ji-hye reached out and caressed his cheek, wiping the tears from his eyes. What is this warmth...? Her small hand on my cheek dispelled the anxiety. In pain? I nodded slightly in affirmation. "Don''t worry... I''ve already decided." Then she smiled faintly, reassuring me. That look was truly divine... no, marvelous! Wi Ji-hye, marvelous! Moved by her gesture, I trusted her and swung my hips energetically again. "Ha!" Then his penis penetrated deep inside her. Whatever invisible barrier had been there was now gone. "Aaaaahhh!" There was brief resistance, but it was fleeting. His penis relentlessly ravaged the inside of her vagina. Chapter 73: 18+ "Haah! ...Ah, ah!" "Ugh..." Her moans were matched by my ragged breaths. The stimulation from Wi Ji-hye''s vagina was overwhelming. It was more intense than when I lost my virginity during the tutorial. I felt like I might climax at any moment. Is this... sex? What was all the sex I had before this? Even though ''Heroine Netori'' allowed me to have sex with numerous women, I had never felt as good as this moment. "Ah! Haah... Haak!" Wi Ji-hye''s vagina was unusually cold compared to others, yet it felt incredibly soft. When I thrust into her, the cool and pliable vaginal walls clung to me, stimulating me and urging me to climax. And each time I thrust, a warm energy flowed from her uterus. This energy traveled up my penis, providing an unimaginable pleasure. The combination of the cool vagina and the warm energy inside made me feel ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) like I was losing my mind. "Haak! Ah...! Why, is it, ugh! Haah... so good!" It seemed Wi Ji-hye felt the same. With each thrust, she moaned in rhythm with the movement of my penis. This wasn''t typical behavior for a woman who had just lost her virginity. Our physical compatibility must be exceptional. "Ah! Why! It''s my first time... Eeh!" Haah... truly, Wi Ji-hye''s vagina was heavenly. I didn''t want to share it with anyone else. I felt incredibly fortunate to be the first to experience it. "Haak! Aaaa! Gaga! I''m sorry! But no, ah!" The deeper I thrust, the more intense the pleasure became. I was already addicted to Wi Ji-hye''s vagina. I wanted to keep blending with her like this for the rest of my life. "Haah... Haah..." As I felt the urge to climax, I tried to pull out, but her vagina clenched as if to say, "Don''t go." She looked at me with a hint of disappointment. Her innocent face had transformed into that of a lustful female. "Huh, ah, no way, hmph, slurp, ha... no! Hm, ha, slurp, chp, ah!" Her adorable reaction made me rush towards her. I grabbed her face with both hands and our lips met. Initially, she resisted, but soon she accepted me and we exchanged saliva and intertwined our tongues. "Gaga...! Ah, slurp, chp, no way... just the lips for Gaga... hmph, ha! Slurp!" "Haah... slurp, ugh, ah... gulp, ha... hmph, slurp..." "Umm... ah, ah... slurp, gulp. Haah..." As she focused on the kiss, I reached down and touched her ample breasts. They were too large to fit in one hand, and I savored their softness. She tried to resist by grabbing my hand, but when I teased her tongue vigorously, she quickly responded and forgot her resistance. "Haah... this isn''t... right... heh..." After we broke the kiss, her face had turned even more erotic. Her hair was disheveled from sweating, her eyes bloodshot from crying, and saliva flowed from her open mouth. But even that look was incredibly beautiful on Wi Ji-hye. "Haah... ah..." She silently pleaded with me. I felt like I understood without hearing. Wi Ji-hye wanted my penis now. "Uh... come on... hmph." Responding to her, I lifted my hips, and she willingly spread her legs. "Ugh, ah, aaaaah! It''s back... feels so good!" This time, I easily slid my penis back inside her. Her vagina eagerly sucked it in, feeling even better than the first time. "Haah! Huh, haah... this feels so gooood!" She wrapped her legs around my waist as if to not let go, pulling me closer to feel me more. It wasn''t over. She interlocked fingers with me while we held hands, feeling her soft touch between our fingers. "Ah! Ah, ah! Love... love it! Mixing... feels so good...!" Ah... I''m crazy... Wi Ji-hye is crazy! The physical pleasure was immense, but her affectionate actions added a layer of emotional pleasure. Wi Ji-hye had a fiance? she was promised to marry, but at this moment, she wanted me, not him. Right now, Wi Ji-hye was loving me instead of him. No, she was demanding love from me. Every nerve in her body was tuned to me. The realization was exhilarating. "Ugh... ugh, hang... ah! Love it, it''s so good! Aaaaah!" I loved everything about her. Her face, figure, aura, personality, and our physical compatibility were all perfect. "Ah! More, moreee!" As she fell for me, I too was lost in her. We crazily explored each other and desired more. "Love it, ah! Ha... ah, heuaaaaaah!" And when she finally reached her first climax as a woman, I released my semen into her uterus. The stimulation made her climax again. "Heh... heh..." It was the most satisfying climax of my life. The thought of having conquered Wi Ji-hye brought a cathartic release. "Heh..." She seemed satisfied too, closing her eyes to savor the moment. I let go of her earlobe, which I had been touching, and she opened her eyes to look at me. "......" Shortly after, we both rushed towards each other without any need for words. ==== ==== As the day brightened and the sun rose, Wi Ji-hye slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the man''s firm chest. Startled, she moved back and noticed the marks on his chest¡ªmarks she had made. Her face flushed with embarrassment. She lowered her gaze and saw her own vagina, shamefully dripping with the man''s semen. She tried to wipe it off with her fingers, but the sheer amount of semen inside made her pull her hand back in shock. "Haah... Gaga... What have I done..." Fortunately, the man was still asleep. She wanted to recall exactly what happened before he woke up. "Ah..." She had... Displayed her naked body to the man before her, Allowed him to take her virginity, Panted in pleasure from the ecstasy he gave, And continued their lovemaking throughout the night. Although she did not regret sacrificing her virginity to save him, succumbing to pleasure and permitting everything to a stranger despite being engaged was something that should have never happened. Moreover, she barely remembered anything after her first climax. That spoke volumes of how engrossed she had been in their sexual intercourse. This realization filled her with immense guilt towards her fiance?. "Ah...!" Now she remembered. She had received a protective spell from the elder of the Ami Sect for a reason. As someone with the Taegeuk Eumyang Body, she could easily become addicted to sexual intercourse, and hence, should not engage in it carelessly before her engagement. Back when she was innocent, she would have blushed at the mention of intercourse, barely acknowledging the word. Now, she understood it all too well. It was the man who had taken the aphrodisiac, but she had become the incarnation of lust. "...Gaga... I''m sorry..." When the hot penis of the man entered her cold vagina, a harmonious balance of yin and yang occurred in her womb. This interaction filled her with immense pleasure, a thrill that went beyond mere sexual gratification, leading her to become addicted to the sensation. She had forgotten everything and immersed herself in lovemaking with the man through the night. "I''m sorry for being this kind of woman..." She felt no different from a prostitute. She couldn''t face her fiance? now. Nor could she face the man before her. He had struggled to suppress his desires, bleeding in his efforts, while she had willingly succumbed to her lust, swaying her hips... Fortunately, since he had been unconscious from the aphrodisiac, he likely didn''t remember her disgraceful behavior. "Haah... hah, ugh, ugh..." Suddenly, the man in front of her groaned in pain. Startled, Wi Ji-hye looked up and saw him grimacing, sweating profusely, looking as though he was on the verge of death. Chapter 74: 18+ "That appearance..." Wi Ji-hye hurriedly ran to examine the man''s condition. His entire body was feverishly hot, and his veins bulged grotesquely. He was breathing heavily, trembling and in obvious agony. He kept groaning in pain, showing no signs of regaining consciousness. "Devil''s possession...!" His symptoms matched exactly what she had heard about devil''s possession. The internal energy she had transferred was chaotically rampaging within his body, unable to find its proper path. "But... why...?" The internal energy created by her, due to her Taegeuk Eumyang Body, was pure and innocent, capable of harmonizing with any internal energy technique. Thus, if she could just have sexual relations with him, she could increase her internal energy without any burden. Because of this, many, regardless of whether they were from righteous or evil sects, coveted her body, and that was why she had planned to entrust her body to the Ami Sect. It was unthinkable for someone like him to be afflicted with devil''s possession. However... there was one possibility. "Could it be...!" Wi Ji-hye touched the man''s lower abdomen, examining his danjeon, but she couldn¡¯t find anything. She could only feel the internal energy tormenting the man as it flowed through his meridians. "There''s no danjeon..." The man did not have a danjeon. Therefore, when they mingled their bodies, her usually docile internal energy had nowhere to accumulate when he was alone, leading to devil''s possession. "Argh!" If things continued this way, the man would soon be dead. There was no way he could overcome his first encounter with devil''s possession without knowledge of internal energy. Someone was needed to stabilize the rampaging internal energy within his body. Fortunately, Wi Ji-hye was capable of doing so. Since she had the Taegeuk Eumyang Body... the only method was to engage in sexual intercourse with him again. **** She couldn''t just let him die, not after losing her virginity to save him. Although it meant having to mingle their bodies once more, she had to save him. Resolved, she grasped his flaccid penis, which soon hardened like it had the previous night. -Gulp Wi Ji-hye, recalling the intercourse from yesterday, mounted the man. She then aligned his penis with her vagina. "Haah..." Just that was enough to start an overflow of pleasure. Her body had remembered the thrilling pleasure of sexual intercourse. Looking forward to it, Wi Ji-hye slowly lowered her hips, and little by little, the man¡¯s penis began to enter her. "Haah, haa... haaah..." There was no resistance. Her vagina was already prepared to receive his penis. The man''s penis naturally delved deeper into her vagina. "Haah! ...It''s... this is for treatment... please understand..." She thought of her fiance?, but felt less resistance than yesterday. If anyone saw them, they might misunderstand, but this was purely a lifesaving act. Yet, she worked hard to feel more of him by rocking her hips back and forth. But she couldn''t just indulge in pleasure as she had yesterday. As she had excused, this was a medical act¡ªa noble act of saving a life. If she did wrong, his life could be lost. "Ooh... aah..." Wi Ji-hye leisurely rotated her hips, feeling his hot penis. The heat from his penis warmed her body, creating a balance of yin and yang. Internal energy began to form in her womb and flowed through his penis back to him. With that, a wave of pleasure hit her. This pleasure was trying to corrupt her once again. However, she had to endure. If she lost consciousness here, everything would be for naught. For her own sake and for his, she couldn''t succumb to the pleasure. "It feels good but... I must endure..." Wi Ji-hye focused all her nerves on the penis stirring inside her vagina. She began to imbue her will into the internal energy flowing to him. "Haah... haa..." She held onto the internal energy that crossed over his penis and began connecting his meridians one by one. She soothed the rampaging internal energy, opening pathways for it to circulate through his body. It was not an easy task, but strangely, the internal energy that had tormented the man obeyed her completely. It moved calmly within his body as she commanded. "Ooh... what is this... Wi Ji-sojeo, what exactly is this..." Just then, the man regained consciousness. Seeing her mounted on top of him, he became confused but instinctively grabbed her buttocks and thrust his penis deeper. "Wait, just... don¡¯t move... ah, ah... stay still!" Overwhelmed by the stimulation, Wi Ji-hye lost control of the internal energy. The energy that had been circulating through his body thanks to her suddenly began to rampage again. "Argh... what, what is this... aah!" Finally realizing his situation, the man felt tormented by the entity known as internal energy within him and looked at her with desperate eyes, as if pleading for help. "It''s okay... haah, just, ah! Trust me... leave your body to me... aah!" Wi Ji-hye found the man pleading to her rather adorable. For his sake, she placed her hands on his lower abdomen and slowly caressed his body while moving her hips to regain control of the ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) internal energy. "Haah... haa... remember the movement of the internal energy... haah... do you understand?" "Yes..." "Starting, haah... here we go!" From below to above, from above to below, the internal energy circulated through the man''s body as she willed. Once the circulation was complete, the internal energy naturally flowed back to Wi Ji-hye through his penis. Just as she had done with the man, she circulated the internal energy. It was the Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art she had learned. After making a full round through her body, the internal energy was transmitted back to him through her womb. During this process, it bestowed tremendous pleasure upon both of them. Wrapped in ecstasy, they exchanged internal energy repeatedly without rest. Gradually, they focused less on treatment and more on mingling their bodies. They caressed, licked, and sucked each other, and when their eyes met, they explored each other''s mouths again. "Slurp, ha... haah, slurp, gulp... haa... remember this breathing... slurp..." "Haah... like this... haah, slurp, ha... gulp, slurp, ha! You understand..." Wi Ji-hye exchanged saliva with the man while teaching him the Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art. He, having no martial arts knowledge, struggled to learn, but Wi Ji-hye did not cease her teachings until he mastered it. "Slurp, haaah! Fill me up! Haah... haaah!" "Aaaah! Again, go... gooo!" As payment for his lessons, the man thrust into her. Delighted, she instinctively tightened around his penis. Stimulated by this, the man ejaculated, and she too climaxed with a scream. "Haah... now... you¡¯ll be okay..." **** Exhausted from their repeated intercourse, Wi Ji-hye collapsed on top of the man, burying her face in his chest and gasping for breath. His body, still warm, provided comfort to her cooled body. "Hehe..." Pleased by the sensation, she couldn''t help but smile slightly. She reached down to feel his lower abdomen again, and where there had been nothing before, she now felt a small danjeon. Inside it, a faint internal energy had gathered. Now, there was no longer any risk of him succumbing to devil''s possession from their intercourse. She beamed with joy at this realization. "Ah... What am I thinking... This was a medical act... now that it''s over, never again..." But then it occurred to her that there would be no further reason to have intercourse with the man. It had been absurd to become so intimately involved with a stranger in the first place. Despite the exceptional compatibility of their bodies and the side effects of her Taegeuk Eumyang Body, she had been drawn deeply into their sexual encounters. But now, she needed to distance herself from him. -Drip That was the right thing to do. For her family who cherished her, and for her fiance? whom she loved, she had to return to her former self. But why then... the thought of distancing herself from him made tears well up unwittingly. "Sob... sniff, sob..." It was the right thing to do. It was necessary. Yet her heart felt heavy, and sorrow welled up within her. -Swish Perhaps to comfort her, the man stroked her head with his large hand. As Wi Ji-hye lifted her head, still sobbing, the man was looking at her with a tender expression. In that moment, their eyes met... And she felt love. Chapter 75: 18+ Waking up, I found Wi Ji-hye on top of me in the cowgirl position, engaging in sex. ...A dream? Or my delusion? No, it was reality. The sensation was undoubtedly the heavenly pleasure I felt yesterday. For her to mount me and sway her hips so freely... I felt a tremendous sense of accomplishment having seduced her in just one night. I wanted to respond to her enthusiasm, so I gently grasped her soft buttocks and began to thrust with all my might. Naturally, her response was equally fervent. "Wait, just... Ahh! Don''t move... Ahh, ah... stay still!" But something was off. Wi Ji-hye''s reaction wasn''t what I expected. Instead of enjoying it, she pushed me away with a look of pity. "Ahh... Ahh... What, what is this... Ahh!" Then I felt pain. As if every blood-filled part of me was sliced with a burning knife, the agony was unbearable. I couldn''t help screaming out loud, and surprisingly, it seemed I had already screamed several times, as my throat was hoarse. I felt like I might die at any moment. In fact, dying seemed preferable to this pain. I tried using a healing spell, but for some reason, it didn''t work. Purification was the same. It hadn''t been this painful when I was having sex with Wi Ji-hye before... Could it be that she was doing something to me? I lifted my head to look at Wi Ji-hye, and she reassured me with her gaze before starting to sway her hips again. The pain diminished to the level of being pinched by a child. "It''s okay... Ahh, just trust, Ah! Trust me... let yourself go... Ahh!" My suspicions were right. She had been doing something to me. It was a relief that she was a righteous heroine. Wi Ji-hye''s movements today were incomparably more skillful than yesterday. She had become a genius at making a man feel good overnight. When I felt the pressure of her constricting around me, she placed her hands on my lower abdomen. Her hands, cold as ice, soothingly cooled my heated body. Now, I felt no pain at all. "Ahh... Ah... Remember the flow of internal energy... Ahh... You understand?" Internal energy...? What kind of martial art was this? I had confirmed through observation that Wi Ji-hye was just an ordinary civilian. Her words were incomprehensible, but Wi Ji-hye was not one to lie. However, someone like me, who knew nothing of martial arts, couldn''t possibly feel internal energy. All I could feel was how delicious her body was. "Huuk... Starting, Huu... Here we go!" Fortunately, I had my observational skills. When I examined my body through observation, indeed, internal energy was flowing as she had said. Amusingly, this internal energy was flowing from her womb through my penis into me. ''So {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} this warm energy I felt during sex was internal energy...'' That''s when I realized the existence of internal energy. It was what had enhanced our sexual experience. Although the internal energy disappeared from sensation once it entered my body, focusing on the parts through which internal energy flowed allowed me to barely feel it. The internal energy moved complicatedly at Wi Ji-hye''s will, circulating through my body. After making a full round, it naturally flowed back to Wi Ji-hye through my penis. "Ahh... This is the first time..." ''Insane...'' When the internal energy passed through my glans into her cervix, I felt pleasure as if a soft yet firm hand was squeezing me to the root. This was what internal energy sex was about... The reason why sex with Wi Ji-hye felt incomparably better. "Ha... It''s about to pass back, Aah! again... Ah!" The internal energy that passed to her circulated through the same path in my body as before, and just as she said, it returned to me through her womb. ''Ugh... I almost came...'' Then the same pleasure surged again. It was still an unfamiliar sensation. I could see why Wi Ji-hye quickly became addicted to sex. Again, the internal energy flowed to me and then back to Wi Ji-hye. Twice, as I held onto her thighs, Wi Ji-hye embraced me. Three times, as I caressed her breasts, she gently touched my earlobe. Once more, the internal energy flowed from Wi Ji-hye to me and I sent it back to her. Now, even without observation, I could feel and manipulate the internal energy myself. **** "Slurp, ah... hah, slurp, gulp..." We kissed naturally, as if we were lovers in love. Although Wi Ji-hye and I had only met yesterday, now we knew each other well enough to caress each other''s weak spots. "Ah... remember this breathing... slurp..." While kissing me, Wi Ji-hye held my face and spoke about breathing. Then, she pressed her lips against mine and began to breathe erotically. She breathed shallowly, naturally letting out arousing sounds, and breathed heavily with each thrust into her. "Ah... like this... hah, slurp, ah... gulp, slurp, ah! You understand, right?" Even though she asked if I understood, I honestly didn''t see any difference from just panting. But it was clear there was a meaningful technique to her breathing. There was only one way to learn: practice and repetition. I remembered her breathing sounds and tried to mimic her lascivious breathing. "Ah... slurp, chup, ah... hah, lick, ah... gulp..." But at some point, it became indistinguishable from kissing. I enjoyed the kiss, embracing her fully and moving my hips. I swallowed her saliva and thrust powerfully inside her. "Slurp, ah!" She stayed close, delighted, and tightened around me, begging me to come. She had forgotten her teachings and focused solely on sex. "Fill me up! Ah... ah!" However, thanks to an excellent teacher, I had already learned the breathing technique. Curiously, as I circulated my internal energy while practicing the breathing technique she taught, a warm energy began to accumulate around my lower abdomen. It was clear that a danjeon, often mentioned in martial arts novels, was forming. "Ahh! More, let''s go!" In gratitude, I grabbed her waist and thrust deeply to the root. My penis penetrated the entrance of her womb, spraying semen abundantly. She was satisfied and moaned erotically in my ear. "Ah... now... you''ll be fine..." Despite the end of our sex, I felt no pain. Instead, my body felt invigorated. Thus, although the sex had ended, it hadn''t really ended. **** Taegeuk Eumyang Body is said to create internal energy in the womb during sex. In short, it makes her an internal energy conduit, but let''s not say it''s like an onahole. Due to this, Wi Ji-hye''s family arranged her engagement with the youngest son of the Namgung family to protect her. The youngest son, truly heroic, treated the anxious Wi Ji-hye kindly, and she fell in love with him, influenced by his character. Perhaps it was a simple infatuation of youth? Surely, she mistook her feelings for love. But then, someone spread rumors throughout the martial world that she was a Taegeuk Eumyang Body, putting her and the Namgung family in jeopardy. They planned to entrust her to the Ami Sect for protection. However, the Heukpung Group appeared and kidnapped her. Incidentally, the swordsman who fought their leader that day was an elder from the Namgung family. "So that''s what happened..." She had learned a martial art called Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art, which could only be used during sex. She had only learned it in theory but first used it with me during our initial experience. The technique she taught me to save my life was also Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art, a method to more purely refine the internal energy generated during sex. Without this technique, one can only absorb 60% of the internal energy, but with it, one can absorb up to 100%. That was the martial art she intended to teach her husband on their wedding night... but I got there first. Thankfully. "I thought there was a mistake in my observation..." I had found it odd that a child of the martial arts family appeared as a civilian, but there was a hidden story. Notably, because she is a Taegeuk Eumyang Body, she cannot learn any other internal energy techniques except the Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art. Men can learn other techniques even if they practice together, an unfair aspect of this world. Anyway...! Thanks to the Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art, both she and I have now accumulated internal energy. And...! We are still actively increasing our internal energy. "Ah... harder, hot, ah... make me forget anyone else... ah!" "Maybe... it''s time we should head down to the village..." "Never mind that! Like that! ...Ah... make me forget everything!" After finishing the treatment and comforting her as she cried, she transformed. Chapter 76: 18+ After several climaxes, when Wi Ji-hye had finally calmed down somewhat, I expressed my gratitude to her. "Miss Wi Ji-so... Thank you. I never imagined you would sacrifice your body to save me..." "You are my life''s savior... It''s only right to return the favor..." Miss Wi Ma-mang gave me a loving, all-embracing smile and hugged me. My heart felt warm and content. Could there be another person as kind as her! Changing the plan to consume the spring medicine was truly an excellent decision. "...I will dedicate my life to you. From now on, I will live only for you." "No... please find your own happiness..." "Devoting my life to Miss is my happiness!" "Ah...!" Truly, I was moved by Wi Ji-hye. A heroine who heals such hellish pain through sex... How could I not be moved! So, I decided to live only for Wi Ji-hye in this ''Heroine Netori''. I planned to rescue her from being the youngest son of the Namgung family''s clutches and give her a happy life exchanging internal energy with me forever. Surely, Wi Ji-hye would be happy about it. "Then do it again! I hate it when you only touch the entrance... Ahh!" Yes, she''s asking for sex like this; of course, she''d be happy. There''s no way Wi Ji-hye, now addicted to sex with me, could be satisfied with another man. So, it''s right that I take responsibility for her for life. "Ah, yes! Like that... Ah, ahh! I like it!" And if he''s the youngest son of the Namgung family, women must be plentiful around him. Surely, as the protagonist, he must be surrounded by likable supporting heroines. Could the virtuous Wi Ji-hye survive in that chaotic environment? Might she end up just sacrificing her body for internal energy when needed? "Ah... Ahh! It feels so good... so good!" Well, whatever. Thanks to the Taeguk Yin-Yang Body and Taeguk Yin-Yang Divine Skill, I didn''t tire at all from continuous sex; on the contrary, the more I did it, the more energy I had. Despite it being broad daylight, we didn''t stop mingling our bodies. I knew it was time to stop, but I couldn''t. Whether the Heukpung Group won or the people from the clan disguised as Pungwun Merchant Group won, the decision had already been made, and the bodies of the dead leader and the opposing members would have been found. Staying in the ruined house any longer would surely lead to being discovered. So, it really was time to leave, but... "Hehe... I feel so safe in your arms... All my worries disappear, and my mind fills with thoughts of you... Do you feel the same...?" How could I bring it up when Wi Ji-hye wouldn¡¯t let go of me? Already forgotten her fiance?, I had taken his place in her memory. Wi Ji-hye kept whispering words of love in my ear. "Of course, Miss!" "Ah... I''m truly happy! Ahh!" Still, thanks to this, I could accumulate quite a bit of internal energy. I didn''t know how many years'' worth of internal energy it was, but about a fist-sized amount of internal energy had accumulated in my dantian. With this much internal energy, could I possibly learn sword techniques or dao techniques? Oh right, I could actually learn the Samjae Sword Technique that I had only been practicing in theory. "Hehe, haha...! But it¡¯s funny to ask now... what is your name?" Ah, we hadn¡¯t even introduced ourselves properly yet. She looked at me with affection-filled eyes and asked my name. Wi Ji-hye was so famous that I knew her name, but there was no way she knew the name of a Heukpung Group member like me. Naturally, I should tell her my name... but caught up in the pleasure of exploring each other''s bodies, I missed the chance. "And instead of calling me Miss Wi, please call me Hye-mae..." Wi Ji-hye said this and then turned her gaze away shyly. I found her so adorable that instead of answering, I kissed her. Of course, I didn¡¯t stop moving my hips. "Ah... smooch, please... answer me..." "Hye-mae... My name is..." [ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!] [ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!] [ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR! ERROR!] What is this... Just as I was about to reveal my name to Wi Ji-hye, a multitude of semi-transparent windows labeled ''ERROR'' suddenly appeared before my eyes, and everything went dark. **** "Fuck, what the hell is this?!" I prayed it wasn''t true, that it couldn''t be... but reality had returned. When I opened my eyes, Wi Ji-hye was nowhere to be seen, and I was back in my room. "Damn it, what the fuck is this error about?!" Anger surged to the tip of my head. I had never expected something like this to happen. ''Heroine Netori,'' which had never disappointed me before, now had an error?! Forced return?! I couldn''t help but swear. "Aaaargh! Send me back! Send me back right now!!!" I couldn''t sit still with my anger. I screamed, threw chairs, and expressed my frustration in every possible way. But no matter how much I raged, I couldn''t return to that place. "I don''t need points! I don''t need skills! Just send me back!" Even though I shouted that I didn''t need points or skills, nothing changed. I was still in my room. I had sworn to cherish Wi Ji-hye for life not long ago, and now I might never see her again. Tears were about to fall. "Fuck... really... what is this..." Everything felt empty. It was as if a hole had formed in my heart. Just moments ago, I had been full of motivation, but now I felt like doing nothing. -Ding! Just then, an irritating notification sound rang, and a translucent window popped up in front of me. [¡ù Error Occurred ¡ù] [Excessive energy input beyond caster''s capacity.] [Forced return for caster''s safety.] [Compensation for unexpected error: 100,000 points.] [Caster''s progression leads to ''Heroine Netori'' patch.] [¡ù New items added to the store.] [¡ù New challenges added.] "What now... Fuck, forget the 100,000 points, just give me Wi Ji-hye back..." Receiving 100,000 points as compensation didn''t make me feel any better. Forced return for my safety? What bullshit was that? It was true that I had gained internal energy while having sex with Wi Ji-hye, but it wasn''t to an unmanageable extent. Besides, it was all supposed to be part of ''Heroine Netori,'' so talking about safety didn''t make sense... Wait, What''s this? I have internal energy... huh? As I incredulously felt my lower abdomen, to my surprise, I could feel the internal energy. It was exactly the size of a fist. "This is... real...?" In ''Heroine Netori,'' the only things I was supposed to be able to obtain were stats from killing monsters or items that could be stored in the inventory. But now, internal energy was included. "Ah... so that''s it...?" Now I understood. In reality, Wi Ji-hye wasn''t there. If I got obsessed again, there would be no one to cure me. So, to eliminate the possibility of obsession, ''Heroine Netori'' had automatically blocked any excessive internal energy input. "Fuck... they could have at least warned me beforehand..." If they had told me, I could have adjusted myself... the regret was deep. I understood they were thinking of me, but there could have been a better way. -Ding! Then, once again, a notification sound rang and a new window popped up. [¡ù New Product Information!] [Forced Return Ticket: 500,000 points. Return to a completed ''Heroine Netori.''] [Forced Return Ticket (ver. Wi Ji-hye): 200,000 points. Return to the ''Heroine Netori'' from which you were forcibly returned. (However, it can only be used if ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? the caster can handle it safely.)] "I knew I could trust you!!!" That''s right. Typical ''Heroine Netori''! It never disappoints me. **** Relieved, I fell into a deep sleep. When I came to, it was morning. [Good morning! Have a great day hehehe] [(A cat smiling widely emoticon)] Instinctively, I opened my smartphone and saw a message from Hyun-ah. There was no reply about the manager matter, but she still contacted me every day. Was she playing hard to get? It didn''t seem likely... I sent a brief reply, threw the phone aside, and closed my eyes. I had fallen asleep as it was yesterday, but now, there seemed to be a lot to think about. Chapter 77: 18+ While taking a shower, I thought deeply about the situation. "Use only if the caster can handle it." This essentially meant I needed to become stronger. I had become a C-rank Hunter only a few months after my awakening, but that was still just a C-rank. Being at the top of the gold rank meant nothing; it wasn''t a level considered strong anywhere. Perhaps I really needed to reach at least B-rank to have a chance? "Phew..." The hurdles were getting higher. While it was true I needed to become stronger to succeed as a Hunter, I had planned to grow at my own pace, and now that was no longer an option. "Well, it is what it is..." Still, I had achieved my goal of returning to the heroic tales. Becoming a C-rank Hunter, earning 50,000 points¡ªI had accomplished it all. Now, all I needed to do was expand my inventory and purchase some bomb-type auxiliary weapons, and my preparations would be complete. I took some comfort in that. -Tap tap tap -Sizzle sizzle I continued my thoughts while preparing breakfast. "Return to a completed ''Heroine Netori''..." I had conducted many ''Heroine Netori'' missions and met many heroines. None of the heroines had failed to be seduced. Thanks to my cheat skill of sexual stimulation and the relatively easy difficulty, I had managed to steal all the heroines from their protagonists. Thinking about it, all those protagonists were Choi Siu, huh? Hmm... well, anyway. While I was satisfied with all the ''Heroine Netori'' missions, there were parts that left me wanting more. There were many heroines I wished I could have enjoyed longer, especially Yena and Yuna, whom I had lost the chance to see again when I abruptly reached S-rank. It felt like I was painting those blank canvases with my colors, turning them into my women, but the canvas was snatched away before I could finish. Now that the Forced Return Ticket was available, there was ¡ï Novelight ¡ï a chance to see them again. It would cost 500,000 points, which was steep... but just having the possibility was good enough. The chance wasn''t zero. "But... to earn 200,000 to 500,000 points, how many times do I have to repeat ''Heroine Netori''?" Earning 20,000 points even at S-rank was tough... The thought was daunting. I wanted to see them soon, but it wasn''t going to be easy. Do I get extra points for completing challenges? -Ding! As soon as I wondered about it, the challenge window popped up. The translucent window listed several challenges I hadn''t noticed yesterday. "Oh... this could make it quicker..." [¡ù Challenges ¡ù] [Complete a mission on all-random mode: 50,000 points.] [Complete a mission without tips: 50,000 points.] [Complete a mission with the heroine¡¯s affection in the negative: 100,000 points.] [...] [Complete a mission without knowing who the heroine is: 1,000,000 points.] [...] [Complete a mission without using skills: 5,000,000 points.] [...] Some challenges looked tough, but others seemed manageable. All-random missions were what I had been doing lately, and completing a mission without tips might be tricky but doable. Just those two would already net me 100,000 points. No wonder there were so many expensive characters and items... There was a way to earn points after all. Completing a mission without skills looked really difficult, but if I could do it, I''d earn 5 million points in one go. Then, I could revisit all the ''Heroine Netori'' scenarios I had completed. That would be truly amazing. Was everything up to now just a tutorial? It felt like I was only starting the real ''Heroine Netori'' from now. "The difficulty was a bit too easy before..." If that''s really the case, things might get much harder from now on. Mindless sex might not be enough to achieve higher ranks. I might need to think through and build up my approach to netori more carefully. But... is that even possible? My intelligence isn''t that high... [Intelligence has increased by 1.] Oh, great. Is that mocking me? Or are they telling me to pull it off now that they''ve increased my intelligence? -Clatter "Ah, let''s just eat first." Nothing beats kimchi fried rice for breakfast. Simple to make and always reliably delicious. Ever since I learned the cooking skill, meal times have been a joy. "Come to think of it, weren''t Yena and Yuna both into cooking?" Next time we meet, cooking together might be fun. Thanks to my cooking skill, I can probably create a lot of fun scenarios. Like making Choi Siu feel frustrated. ...Ah, not that I dislike Choi Siu. Frustration grows a man! Right, right. It''s all for Siu''s sake, after all. **** After finishing the dishes, I turned on my laptop. I wanted to check the reaction to the video I had uploaded on Phontube before going to bed. "Let''s see what the response is like..." I wasn''t expecting high views, given my lack of fame. My video wouldn''t naturally attract a large audience. But I was curious about the comments; even though I was the one who filmed it, it was undeniable that the video was arousing, and I wondered what people would say. "Is this for real?" I was shocked right from the homepage. The thumbnail of the video I''d made of "Sophia''s Mom" was on the popular uploads list. "Crazy... it''s already got 100,000 views?" When I clicked on it, there were over 200 comments, and the like percentage was 75%. That meant about 75,000 out of 100,000 viewers found it arousing¡ªPhontube forces users to choose like or dislike. Wait, that means 25,000 didn''t find it arousing? How could it not be? [So that''s what it takes to fuck a milf, shit;] [? LOL for real] [? Damn, don''t even envy the black guys now] [Isn''t that just dyed hair? She speaks Korean too well?] [? Are you blind? Look at her physique, it''s totally different. Look at that ass, does that look like a typical Asian to you?] [? But the pronunciation is damn accurate LOL] [? True LOL. It''s just her back shown, and the screen shakes so much, can you really tell?] [? Idiots, the bush is blonde] [Looks like you''ve filmed several videos, just upload them all at once. Don''t tease us.] [? Agreed.] [? You got off? You''re a sage now LOL] [Shit makes me dizzy, fuck] [? Inferiority complex on] [? Just say you''re jealous] [This guy fucked a college girl too? That''s even hotter shit] [? Bullshit ?] [? No, really?] [? And she was a virgin?] Hmm... I get it. It''s not that they didn''t find it arousing but disliked it for various complex reasons¡ªlow video quality, jealousy, or even as a form of demand for more videos. Although 75% was a bit disappointing, it still meant people were aroused, which was satisfying enough. -Click Next, I checked the video of Heera. It had 65,000 views, less than Sophia''s mom, but the like ratio was 97%. Perhaps it was the combination of a college student and a virgin that did the trick¡ªan overwhelming percentage. [Wow, she was a virgin with that look. Refreshing to see nowadays.] [? You''re stuck up;;] [? Well, she''s not a virgin anymore~] [? Still, it''s rare for real] [What kind of guy is this? Why would she spread like that for him?] [? Look at the size of that dick, shit] [? I do it too, but why aren''t the girls around me like that?] [? You know better, right? LOL] [? Blocked] [Instant save. Thanks.] [? Checked if there were comments first LOL. As expected, an instant save] [? Unicorn hi] [This guy also fucked a Western milf. And it was an affair;;] [? He''s got the life. I want to live like that...] [? Must be good-looking] [? That''s even more enviable] Good... just the reaction I wanted. Living nearly thirty years without being envied... So this is what it feels like to be envied! I grinned broadly as I prepared to upload more videos. The video of Sophia''s mom was where she didn''t let go of my waist until I came inside her, forcing a creampie. The Heera video was one she filmed herself, masturbating while smelling my scent. These should get good responses too, right? With that thought, I set the next uploads to be scheduled at 10 PM. It was material for pleasure, so uploading in the morning felt a bit off. **** "Whew... that''s one task down... Maybe it''s time to go buy some bombs?" Now for the final prep! Time to meet Sophia for the last time. I used 50,000 points to expand my inventory to 10 slots and headed to the Hunter-exclusive store with a spring in my step. Chapter 78: 18+ This is an IF episode that could have happened if Deokbae had not been forcibly returned in "Youngest Daughter of the Chaebol Family". ==== Lunchtime "Hehe! Today''s lunchbox was personally prepared by me this morning!" Yena proudly announced as she opened the lid of her lunchbox in front of her friends. The lunchbox was filled with elaborate and delicious-looking dishes, almost unbelievably high-quality for something Yena had made herself. "Oh my! It''s definitely Yena!" "How can it be so fabulous!" Her friends were sincerely complimenting her, but Yuna, sitting opposite, opened her own lunchbox with an indifferent expression. "What a coincidence...! I cooked myself today too! Though it''s nothing compared to what Yena made..." Though Yuna''s words were humble, her lunchbox was not. Her three-tiered lunchbox was filled with colorful dishes, each layer showcasing dishes that clearly required great care to prepare. "Oh my! Not at all!" "It''s truly a virtuous wife''s lunchbox! I really admire you, Yuna!" "Hehe... it¡¯s made with a virtuous wife¡¯s heart..." Indeed, Yuna had actually prepared the lunchbox for the butler. She was going to a pajama party at Yena''s house today and wanted to show off her cooking skills to the butler. The current three-tiered lunchbox was merely a collection of failures! The lunchbox meant for the butler was secretly hidden inside another bag. "Is it, is it love?!" "Typical of Yuna! To gift such a lunchbox already!" Unaware of the real situation, her friends began to fantasize about what kind of man Yuna had fallen in love with. "Hehe! You know it well! After all, it''s just a lunchbox that pales in comparison to my cooking!" However, Yena scoffed at Yuna, piercing her own salad with a fork and laughing. She then slowly brought the salad to her mouth, chewed it carefully, and swallowed. Yena touched her cheek with one hand, her expression one of bliss as if she had just eaten something delicious. "Huh? That''s a new smell. Yena, what kind of dressing is that?" "It smells like night flowers... It''s very unique and addictive!" "That''s... a secret! If I were to give a hint, it¡¯s a dressing only a woman in love can acquire!" "Oh my! Yena too?!" As soon as the topic turned to love, her friends were startled and envied the adolescent passion of the two. They called Yena¡¯s dressing ''love dressing'' and asked if they could taste it just once, but Yena firmly refused and once again slowly brought the dressing-laden salad to her mouth while looking at Yuna. It was a gaze of a winner looking down on a loser. "Hmph... I''m not jealous, you know..." Yuna avoided Yena¡¯s gaze and expressed her refusal, but she inadvertently gulped, showing Yena her reaction. "I could give you a special bite... Here!" Drunk on the feeling of victory, Yena, as if bestowing charity, offered a salad dripping with dressing to Yuna. "Ah..." Yuna desperately wanted the salad in front of her. Her mouth watered and below, arousal was evident. The now familiar scent made her womb tremble. Memories of the time spent with the owner of the dressing flooded back. "No, no thank you! That''s Yena¡¯s achievement, so it¡¯s right for Yena to have it." However, Yuna firmly refused, her pride wouldn''t allow it. She wanted to pick ''that'' herself. "Hehe... then I have no choice but to eat it." Worried that Yuna might accept after all, and once Yuna refused, Yena quickly brought the salad back to her mouth. The translucent dressing mixed with her saliva and began to emit an obscene smell. While her friends casually noted the unique smell and laughed it off, Yena and Yuna began to rub their thighs, their faces flushing with the scent. ==== Siu put down his spoon and closed his eyes tightly. He couldn¡¯t swallow his food any longer. Even if he didn¡¯t want ~N§àv§Ölight~ to listen, he kept hearing the sounds of Yena eating that salad. Siu had already realized the identity of that dressing. "Ugh!" He felt like he was going to vomit. Memories of that disgusting day made tears come to his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and abruptly left his seat, rushing to the bathroom. Going Home As usual, Deokbae was set to drive Yena home, but today there was an additional guest. Yuna had come over to Yena''s house for a pajama party. Aware of this in advance, Deokbae opened the rear door to let them in, but Yuna ignored his courtesy and sat in the front seat instead. "...Miss Yuna?" "Today, I don''t want to sit next to Yena." "Hehe! I''m nice, so I''ll understand!" Why Yuna wouldn''t sit next to Yena, and why Yena didn''t care about it, Deokbae didn¡¯t know, but assumed something must have happened and let it go. However, it wasn''t even five minutes before he realized something was wrong. "Wait, wait! Miss Yuna, it''s dangerous!" "Hehe... just stay still!" As the car started, Yuna twisted her body to look at Deokbae and, seeing him focused on driving, naturally began to unbuckle his pants. "This is problematic! It¡¯s dangerous right now!" "As long as Mr. Butler stays still, there won¡¯t be a problem!" After she had managed to pull down Deokbae''s pants and extract his large penis through the opening in his underwear, she eagerly took it into her mouth. "Haam... slurp, haah... this taste, this scent... I wanted to smell it..." She then licked every part of his penis with her tongue, and as it became hard, she began to perform fellatio in earnest. "Slurp, haah... haam, slurp, suck, slur... huh, haah... hehe." Deokbae felt pleasure from her stimulation, but sadly, he was driving and couldn¡¯t just enjoy it. However, Yuna was relentless, continuing to suck his penis to draw out his semen. "Chew, suck, choo... gulp, faah... ha... slurp..." "Uh... Miss Yuna, this is trouble... somatic..." "Really! It¡¯s unfair to enjoy this just between the two of you!" To make matters worse, Yena joined in as well. From the backseat, she grabbed Deokbae, started to play with his nipples, and began to lick his ear. "Lick... hoo... lick, I¡¯m here too..." Although Yena had agreed to some concessions in the car due to what happened at lunchtime, she felt lonely seeing Yuna seriously starting to suck Deokbae''s penis and Deokbae feeling it. She seductively demanded his affection near his ear. "Haah... men... like being touched like this, right? Hehe... I¡¯ll do it because it¡¯s me. So you must always love me... lick..." Her caresses didn¡¯t satisfy Deokbae as much as she had hoped, but appreciative of Yena''s effort, Deokbae reassured her. "Of course, Miss. I have loved you from the moment we first met." "Hehe... smooch! You truly are my butler!" Though she heard these words often, each time it felt like having tea time with angels in heaven to Yena. She clung even tighter to Deokbae, relishing his response. "Slurp, chew... it¡¯s me! Gulp... haah... you are all I have, Butler!" Then it was Yuna¡¯s turn to create a stir. She sucked Deokbae''s penis even more actively, looking up at him, craving his love. "Of course... I love you too, Miss Yuna. Like this." Luckily, it was a red light, giving Deokbae a moment to caress Yuna, who was looking at him, and he sweetly whispered in her ear while gently touching her earlobe. Suddenly, he forced her head down and started thrusting his penis into her throat. "Ugh... uh! Ugh!" Yuna resisted the sudden assault, but Deokbae showed no mercy, and by the time the signal changed, he had forcefully completed the irrumatio. As the light turned green, he seemed to cue it by filling her mouth with his semen. "Ugh! Cough, cough... haah..." Yuna grimaced in pain and shed tears, but once Deokbae had finished, she wore a satisfied expression as if nothing had happened and slowly rolled her tongue in her mouth, savoring his semen. "Haah... this is what I wanted..." Chapter 79: 18+ Massage "Today, we will give you a massage!" "Hehe! Mr. Butler, you should feel honored!" Having arrived home, Yena and Yuna declared that today they would be the ones to give a massage. They made the butler strip down to his underwear and laid him on the massage bed. However, as they too began to slip off their clothes, it was clear this was not going to be just any massage. Yena was wearing underwear that resembled her favorite cat, which matched her cute appearance and barely covered her newly forming cleavage. Yuna, contrary to her innocent look, was wearing rather provocative underwear, so scanty that it did little to hide her well-formed figure. Mr. Butler was intrigued by what kind of massage the two scantily clad ladies would provide. It was certainly going to be the erotic type of massage he usually gave them. "Is this... a blindfold?" "Actually! This is a massage competition!" Suddenly, Yena presented a blindfold and declared it a massage competition. It was definitely more than just a simple massage. "Mr. Butler, you will wear the blindfold, and we will take turns giving you a massage. Afterward, you''ll tell us which massage you preferred. Simple, right?" "I''ll definitely win!" "Very well..." The girls, who often competed over various things, were now making a bet over who could give Mr. Butler the better massage. Mr. Butler smirked at being the subject of yet another bet, but as there was no real disadvantage to him, he readily agreed. "Then, I''ll wear the blindfold and lie face down, and you can start in turn." Thinking about it, it really was a favorable situation. After all, both ladies were about to pamper him¡ªa service hard to come by even with payment. -Thud, thud As Mr. Butler lay face down with the blindfold on, someone approached him and began to knead his shoulders with slender fingers. "Hmm..." ''No feeling at all...?'' Her massage was too weak to relieve the tension in a man''s sturdy muscles. It was not at all pleasant; rather, it was ticklish. "Ho..." But she didn''t stop. As if she knew it wouldn''t work, she naturally changed her method. Instead of kneading, she began to gently caress, slowly moving her hands down to his broad back and then leaning in... "Huh...! Uh..." She pressed her lips against Mr. Butler¡¯s in a kiss. "Ah! Sto-stop! That¡¯s cheating! We agreed only massages in the first round!" "Haah... slurp, zzt, haah... Oh? Doesn''t Yena know? It¡¯s a tongue massage." ''Of course, it was Yuna...'' Mr. Butler had recognized it was Yuna from the moment she started the massage. Not his first time mixing up with the girls, he could tell who it was just by the size of the hands. "Ooooh! But this is different from what we agreed on! Yuna, that¡¯s cheating!" "Hehe... It¡¯s a massage, right? Haah... slurp, choo... gulp. Like this, massaging the other person''s tongue with your own." "Fine! If you keep this up, the bet is off!" While they had initially promised a proper massage, Yena began stomping and complaining when Yuna kissed Mr. Butler, but Yuna shamelessly continued, prompting Yena to finally rush towards Mr. Butler. "It¡¯s a breast massage!" Climbing atop the prone Mr. Butler, Yena removed her bra, revealing her small, mischievous breasts. She then slathered her breasts in oil and pressed them against Mr. Butler¡¯s body. "Oh...?" Yena¡¯s breasts made contact with Mr. Butler¡¯s waist. He felt a soft yet somewhat firm sensation. Yena began to move her body, rubbing her chest against him. "Hehe! Feels good, right? It must because it¡¯s me doing it!" "Ooooh...!" While Yena boasted about her breast massage, it wasn¡¯t as pleasant as she claimed. However, the novel sensation of her breasts moving back and forth across his back and waist, and the fact that such a proud lady was massaging him with her breasts, excited Mr. Butler more than usual. His erection grew, making it uncomfortable to lie face down, so he eventually pushed Yena off and changed positions. "Hehe... That¡¯s Mr. Butler for you!" A large tent had formed in his underwear on the massage bed. "Hmph... just for that..." Upset that Mr. Butler had become aroused by Yena instead of herself, Yuna followed suit and removed her bra. She then pressed her nipple against the still-blindfolded Mr. Butler¡¯s lips. "This is a real breast massage! Haah!" As if he had been waiting for just that, Mr. Butler started suckling on Yuna¡¯s nipple like a newborn. Yuna, pleased, stroked his hair. This was a breastfeeding handjob play she had seen in porn for self-study. "And like this, jerking off... Ah!" She was supposed to give a handjob to complete the breastfeeding handjob play, but Yena was already gripping Mr. Butler¡¯s penis. "Really! You''re not even lactating yet!" "No, this is... Haah..." "Having bigger breasts, huh! Hmph! This one is mine!" Yena was already annoyed with Yuna for not keeping their {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} agreement. And now, why was Mr. Butler so eagerly suckling her nipple? Jealous and angry, Yena decided to monopolize his penis before Yuna could touch it. "Haah... Yena! We agreed to all have sex together before bed!" "Hmph! Yuna broke the agreement first!" Yena then removed her panties. Already addicted to the man¡¯s touch, her lewd vagina was dripping with arousal. Once again, she climbed on top of Mr. Butler. This time, her arousal dripped directly onto his penis. Yena slowly lowered her hips. As usual, the man¡¯s large penis was about to enter her. "Wait, wait! We agreed the winner of the bet goes first!" Disliking the view, Yuna was about to stop her but couldn''t get away from Mr. Butler, who was suckling her breast as if seeking non-existent milk. "So, I''m going first! Yuna cheated!" "No way!" "Aaah!" In the end, it was Yena who first got to enjoy the penis today. Yuna''s plan to secure the first turn had failed. "Hehe! It¡¯s a vagina massage!" **** After that, it was a series of sex acts. Thrusting, shaking, ejaculating, thrusting, shaking, ejaculating, The concept of a massage had vanished from everyone''s memory. "Haah... slurp, chew... slurp, gulp, haah... I''m sorry, Yena... Haah!" "Me too, aahhh! Sorryyy... slurp, haah... slurp, ahh, Yuna!" The two made amends while cleaning Mr. Butler''s penis together. It was a routine occurrence, always ending the same way. Lunchbox Early in the morning, Mr. Butler was awakened by a strange sensation in his lower body. Lifting the wriggling blanket, he found Yuna sucking his penis. "...Miss Yuna?" "Haah... slurp, chew... hehe..." She smiled with her eyes and greeted him as their eyes met. Mr. Butler felt a sense of de?ja? vu. ''This situation feels strangely familiar...'' But he decided not to think about it too much. What mattered was that Yuna was currently sucking his penis. Recalling the previous day, he requested a deep throat. Heeding the request, Yuna started to thrust her head vigorously, tightening her throat around his penis. "Ugh... ughhh! Haah..." Soon, Mr. Butler ejaculated. Indeed, Yuna had a talent for drawing out semen. However, at that moment, Yena, who had been sleeping next to them, woke up and saw Yuna with semen in her mouth, and she cried out in despair. "No! My dressing...! Yuna, you''ve been really mean since yesterday!" "Hehe..." Yuna wore a victorious expression as she looked at the devastated Yena. It was then that Mr. Butler realized the source of his de?ja? vu. "Miss Yena, Miss Yuna. Today is the school''s foundation day, so we don''t need lunchboxes." "What?!" "Ugh?!" Chapter 80: 18+ "Thank you, sir!" "Keep up the good work." I was lucky. Who would have thought they would start a discount event for stock clearance today! If I had come just a day earlier, I would have had to pay the full price, but my timing was perfect. Two 6-pack bomb boxes, one frost bomb box, one flame bomb box, one flash bomb box¡ªthese are the items I splurged on today. I hadn''t planned to buy so much, but the prices were irresistibly low, so I went for it. Maybe I¡¯ll find a use for them if I just store them in my inventory. Always carrying the latest smartphone, a green dagger acquired from the main quest, and a blindfold from the romantic fantasy world¡ªadding these three existing items, I have a total of eight slots. I plan to keep one empty and one filled with a single bomb. That should be enough, right? Now I''m truly ready to return to the main quest. However... Since I''ve acquired these new skills, I should test them out before diving back in. Instead of heading home, I went into the hunter¡¯s training room next door. -Ding- "Welcome!" [B-Rank Training Room] I splurged on a B-rank training room. It was a bit expensive, but I saved money today so I could afford it. Logically and grade-wise, it would have been sensible to go to a C-rank room, but... it''s about the skills! I felt like something beyond my expectations might happen. -Creak- As I entered, a training robot awaited me. It looked unimpressive but matched the standards of a B-rank hunter. I didn¡¯t choose a duel¡ªI knew I would lose. Instead, I wanted to test the durability and defense of a B-rank hunter. Could my new skills penetrate it? "Hoo..." I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, then recalled my training to circulate my energy along my meridians. As I did so, the energy began revitalizing my muscles throughout my body. "Ooh..." I felt the energy bubbling inside me. The more I circulated it, the more it grew. I concentrated this energy into my fist and thrust it towards the robot. "Haap!" -Kwaang!- -Creeeak...- -Ziiing... Ziiing...- Even I could feel something tremendous burst through my fist. The sound of the wind being split, and the robot, its form distorted, smashed against the wall, causing the entire training room to shake under the impact. "Arrghhhh!" Simultaneously, my arm exploded. From my right shoulder to the tip of my fist, one arm was completely shredded. I felt every muscle tear as I rolled on the floor in agony. "Heuk... Heuk..." Without healing, the damage would have been crippling. The power of internal energy wasn''t to be underestimated. "This is why... Heuk... I was forcefully recalled... Shit..." My body couldn''t withstand the internal energy. Even though I was at a C-rank hunter''s level, I couldn¡¯t handle even a small amount of energy from the size of my fist. "Haa... It seems I can use it, but I need to be prepared." Still, if I could damage a B-rank robot so badly... Could this be considered a finishing move? Although it has side effects, it''s not without remedy¡ªan incredible wildcard. "Ah! Wait a sec?!" But... can I replenish my internal energy? If there¡¯s no elixir, can I refill my energy? Stupid me! I should have checked that first... Panicked, I sat cross-legged and tried to operate the Taegeuk Eumyang Divine Art as instructed by the elixir. It was uncertain whether it would work or not. I tried to calm my trembling heart and circulated my energy in a complete cycle. "Sseup... Hoo..." Thankfully, I could feel my energy slowly accumulating. Truly... meeting the elixir master was a tremendous fortune. "Ha... I need to get stronger quickly. To repay him." Upon returning home, I methodically checked everything from the start. I reorganized my inventory slots, purchased a pause-right, and checked my current stats and skill levels... Did I forget anything? "Ha... That took a long time." My vision went dark. ==== I had a terrible nightmare. I dreamt of losing someone I love, of them leaving, of being abandoned by them. No matter how hard I tried to wake up, I found myself in another dream. The nightmare seemed to test my love, separating me from that person, continuously casting me as the unfortunate heroine. I was lonely, miserable, sad, and anxious. Even knowing it was ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? a dream, it felt like my heart had a hole in it. The more I longed for him, the further away he seemed. Was it because I almost lost him today? The nightmare continued to torment me. No... please don''t... Brother, please... Don''t drift away from me... Though I pleaded with someone who couldn''t hear, nothing changed. Slowly... I sank into the abyss of despair... "Sophia." Ah...! Did he hear my cry? He rescued me from despair. "I love you..." Ah...! Truly my love! His single phrase erased all my anxieties. The hellish nightmare faded away, and a heavenly warmth of happiness arrived. "Brother...!" When I opened my eyes, there he was, looking at me with eyes full of affection, just like he always does. "I missed you..." "Me too... I missed you too, brother!" Did brother also have a nightmare? He kept saying he missed me and hugged me tightly. I hugged him back just as tightly. Being in brother''s arms always reassures me... As he stroked my hair, I fell asleep again. But this time... it wasn''t scary. It felt like I could have a pleasant dream. "Hehe... I love you, brother..." I''m back... I''ve finally returned! After what felt like an eternity, I''ve returned to the main quest. No time had passed in the main quest world, and though only a few months had passed in reality, I had spent nearly five years in the romantic fantasy world. It truly felt like a long time since I''ve been back. Ah... I really missed Sophia so much, it was tough! Even though I had a cute... well, a cute daughter named Cecilia and Wi Ji-hye, who is my ideal type, I never forgot about Sophia. I had been holding back the urge to see her right away, but finally! I got to meet her. But... It feels a bit wrong to wake up someone who is soundly sleeping, right? Sophia is currently sleeping naked next to me. We had a lot of sex before I returned to reality. But to forcibly wake her up now and have sex again... even I think that''s not right. Instead, I reached out to enjoy Sophia''s face for a bit longer and tidied her disheveled hair. She really is beautiful. If Wi Ji-hye has a mature charm, Sophia has a fresh charm. Maybe like the beauty of a flower just beginning to bloom? I''m truly lucky to be loved by someone like her. "Sophia, I love you..." This time, I must make sure Sophia is happy. I won''t let anything happen like that time with the goblin that made Sophia sad. "Brother...!" Ah, was my voice too loud? Sophia woke up and looked at me. Her eyes, deep as the ocean, still seemed unsettled as they swayed like waves. "I missed you..." How could I return so late to someone who cares for me this much? I couldn''t help but say I missed her as I held her in my arms. A sweet scent came from Sophia nestled in my embrace. "Me too... I missed you too, brother!" Did she dream I was disappearing? Sophia clung to me, saying she missed me too. She was so adorable that I stroked her hair like I used to. "Hehe... I love you, brother..." Sophia murmured her love and fell back to sleep. She must have been very tired. I continued to stroke Sophia''s hair until she fell into a deep sleep, then I left a message, carefully got out of the bed to not wake her, and went downstairs. I just got back, so I couldn''t sleep. I was thinking of having a beer until morning. -Click- But as I locked the door and turned around, I saw a familiar face in the hallway. "Brother... you''re not sleeping?" "What about you? You''re not asleep either?" That''s good. I was thinking of taking you out if you were awake. With things as they are, forget the beer, let''s go to the observatory. You too, Siu, get ready. Chapter 81: 18+ In the chilly dawn, Siu and I each held a bottle of beer as we stepped out of the inn. The inn, which operates around the clock, was still bustling with guests drinking, so it wasn''t the right atmosphere for a heartfelt conversation. We crouched down in the vacant lot behind the inn, looking at the moonlight as we clinked our bottles together. "What were you doing up so late?" "Well... the soundproofing is pretty bad." Siu seemed to have been kept awake by the sounds of lovemaking coming from the next room. It must have been quite a stimulus for him; I understood immediately. "Ah, forget it. I know what you mean. I couldn''t sleep either." I had contributed to those noises with Sophia, but of course, I couldn''t mention that. I grumbled as if I were in the same boat. "You too? What about... How was Sophia?" "Don''t even mention it, it was so embarrassing. We were just lying there silently, but those moaning sounds kept coming. Sigh..." -Glug-glug- I pretended I had a horrible time as I downed my beer, and Siu''s expression noticeably relaxed. Was he worried that we might have gotten carried away? "So, I couldn''t sleep either. When Sophia finally fell asleep, I sneaked out." "You had a tough time too." But it''s too late to worry, Siu. The moaning wasn''t from anyone else; it was Sophia. "Phew... So, how about we take a step back?" "...What do you mean take a step back?" "Ha... Kid, do you really not understand, or are you pretending not to?" "I really don''t know, bro." Right, that''s Siu for you. Truly an innocent fool. A real Siu, different from the others. That''s why I look after you a bit. "Let''s go to the observatory." "......Whaaaat?!" "Why are you so surprised?" "But still... That..." "They¡¯re doing it every night anyway, aren''t you going to just lie awake like now every time? We should at least try to control our desires. It¡¯s all part of managing our condition." And for the adventures ahead, it''s the right thing to do. I need to build Siu''s resistance to women early on; otherwise, we¡¯re in for trouble. What if you get an erection while fighting a bikini-armored woman and can¡¯t fight properly? Or get seduced by a succubus and abandon the hero''s path to become addicted to sex? It¡¯s rare but still, for my peaceful adventure, even a remote possibility should be addressed. And who knows? The late bloomer Siu might get addicted to sex and start connecting with other heroines instead of Sophia. It''s unlikely with this fool, but still! It''s good to keep the possibility open. "But still... That..." "What about it?" "I... I wanted my first time to be with Sophia." -Pffft!- "Cough cough, ack, cough, cough..." Siu... are you trying to be like a heroine about to be defiled by a villain? Ha... It''s driving me crazy. Really a pure, romantic guy, huh? Right, that¡¯s so Siu... But Siu, you and Sophia are never happening. "Bro, are you okay?!" "Hey... do you really like Sophia?" "Of course!" "Then, dude! Even more reason to lose your virginity." "What?!" Maybe I can use Sophia as bait to get him to the observatory. Why is it so hard to help the protagonist lose his virginity? A cynical laugh escapes me, but it''s necessary for what¡¯s to come. "Do you know how important the first experience is for a woman? If it¡¯s bad, it can affect her for life. It can linger in her mind, making her unable to have sex with men again. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important for a man to lead properly during the first time." "Really?" "Would I lie about this? I¡¯m saying this because I¡¯m worried about Sophia." "So..." "That''s why you need to get used to sex before your first time, for Sophia¡¯s sake." "Um... if that¡¯s the case... okay, I understand." There, kid, you¡¯re this easy to convince? You must have been desperate for sex too, huh? With everyone else pounding away, it¡¯s inevitable for a man. -Glug-glug- After finishing our beers, we trudged towards the observatory. I know the way. I didn¡¯t learn it for Siu, but... Well, whatever works. "But, bro. Have you... done it a lot?" "Yeah, dude." All thanks to you, Siu. **** On the way to the brothel, Siu nervously voiced his worries, but I responded indifferently. What¡¯s there to worry about? The professionals there will take care of everything. Despite my reassurance, Siu continued to swallow his dry saliva, looking anxious. Finally, as we arrived in front of the brothel, he suggested we rethink our decision. -Creak- In situations like these, the best approach is to just go ahead. Ignoring Siu¡¯s hesitation, I opened the door and entered, and Siu hurriedly followed. "Welcome! Oh, what handsome brothers we have here!" "What? Really?" Oh, what¡¯s this? The place seems quite promising. As we entered, three women greeted us, and as expected in a fantasy world, they were all quite attractive. Thinking that this might even satisfy Siu, I glanced at him and saw he had his eyes tightly shut. Is he really freaking out just because a nipple might be visible? That''s just ridiculous. "Hehe, what should I do for you, brother? I can take personal care of you... what do you think?" "I¡¯m good. I came here to help this guy lose his virginity. If you see someone suitable, let him go with her." "Wait a second, bro!" An older woman who looked quite seductive tried to tempt me, but I wasn¡¯t planning on having sex here today. I had other things to handle. Instead, I requested their help to get Siu laid, and the women burst into giggles, seemingly amused. "Oh, is it your first time, brother?!" "Me, me, me! I''ll do it! Brother, let me take care of you, okay?" "Hey, I thought you were taking a break today!" The women were clearly excited about the prospect of taking Siu¡¯s virginity. I hinted to the older woman that I preferred someone who could guide him calmly, and she nodded, pulling the overly enthusiastic women away from Siu. "You¡¯re really lucky today." Then she called over a woman named Mary and led Siu inside. From their fuss, it seemed Mary was somewhat of an ace here? "Have a good time." "What about you...?" "Just go, it¡¯s fine." Why is he still so anxious? Maybe losing his virginity will help him relax a bit? It was a good decision to bring him here forcibly. "And what about you? Are you going to play with us while you wait?" "No, I¡¯m here to meet the madam." Now that I¡¯ve sent Siu off, it¡¯s time for me to attend to my own business. This place might be a brothel, but it¡¯s not just about selling bodies. "Oh my... our madam is quite expensive, you know?" "More expensive than the sun, but cheaper than the moon?" "Oh my, you seem to know your {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} stuff!" I came here to meet an underworld information broker. **** I had been planning to meet this information broker ever since the guild chapter head mentioned it. It¡¯s a named character, after all. Isn¡¯t it good to befriend someone like that? Even in martial arts novels, when expanding power, the first move is often to seek out Haomen and Gaibang for their information networks. Information is that crucial. And there was another reason. Simply, it¡¯s fun. In other novels, underworld information brokers often appear, and the protagonist naturally seeks them out to gather information. I wanted to create that scene myself. The one where you say a password, pass through a secret passage, and meet a big shot. So, I had been wondering when to visit, and taking Siu to the brothel was the perfect timing. The brothel''s madam is that information broker. -Creak- "Come in." What will she look like? With a mix of anticipation and curiosity, I stepped through the door, and there was a mature-looking woman with her chest almost fully exposed waiting for me. "You came looking for me?" She was exactly the type of madam I envisioned in a fantasy world. Her wavy long hair covered one eye, and she had a pipe in her mouth. But the size of her breasts was unexpected. I''ve met many women, but it was the first time I saw someone with breasts larger than her face. This is... impossible to look away. The dress barely covering her nipples seemed like it could slip off at any moment, and a mole on her chest continually drew my gaze. Indeed, what a remarkable woman the madam is. "Hehe, what brings you here?" Chapter 82: 18+ The Madame''s seductive voice caressed my ears, sticky and enticing as if licked by a tongue. "Is she a siren, enchanting people with her voice?" Curious, I tried to observe, but as expected, observation proved futile. "Is there any other reason for seeking out an information broker?" "Ho ho, that''s also a valid point." As I fought off the temptation and responded confidently, the Madame looked at me slightly surprised yet impressed, as if looking at a pet that had successfully learned to use the bathroom, and gave me a pleasant smile. "Then, won''t you tell me what information you''ve come to buy?" "I''m not here to buy, but to sell." "Oh my? Ho ho, ho ho ho ho... You''ve come to sell information to me?" I couldn''t possibly buy without knowing the price of the information. I''d be a fool if I didn''t even realize I''d been had. So, it''s safer to sell good information that I can afford to part with. I happen to have just the right piece of information. "Yes, it''s about the recent Modified Goblin Extermination incident." "I know about that. It was easily handled thanks to your party, wasn''t it?" "...Yes." So she knows who I am. She''s not just any information broker. It hasn''t even been a day here, and she already knows the news. "Surely, you didn¡¯t bring me information about the goblins modified by demons and their characteristics? That would be a bit... disappointing." "Uh..." Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. The smile vanished from the Madame''s face, previously grinning, and an oppressive aura emanated from her, making it hard to breathe. Is this the charisma of a named character? Unexpectedly, cold sweat ran down my back due to her change in demeanor. Did she get angry? Why? Even pondering, I couldn''t understand. Did she think I was overstepping my bounds? Acting as if I knew information that even she didn''t? Did that seem arrogant? It could be possible if she had a twisted personality. Or was she testing me? To see how I''d handle this situation? That seemed more likely. "No, it''s this." "Oh...?" Then, I''m relieved. Whatever the reason, this one thing would solve it all. In front of the Madame, I pulled a green dagger from my inventory, held the blade towards me, and extended it to her. "These are artifacts that those creatures had. And they''re mass-produced. Doesn¡¯t that smell fishy to you?" "This is..." As the Madame cautiously took the dagger, the oppressive aura around her dissipated as if it were a lie. Does this mean I''ve passed? She stopped paying attention to me and busily examined the dagger. During this time, I couldn''t help but gaze at a mole on her chest. They say you become wealthy if you have a mole on your chest... Running a place like this, she must surely be rich. Looks like physiognomy is right. "Quite surprising, really." "Is that so?" Of course, it would be. It¡¯s an artifact we kept to ourselves without showing to anyone else, thus information was monopolized. Thanks to that, I could maintain my dignity to the end. Now, she must acknowledge me. "Yes, the skill... or should I say ability, to pull things out of thin air is astonishing. I¡¯ve never seen such a thing before." "..." Oh, damn. === === Proud of her discernment, Kiyerna was convinced the dagger in front of her was indeed an artifact. It wasn''t a high-grade artifact to brag about, but annoying enough. If it were mass-produced and used by monsters, trouble was sure to arise. And that meant it was highly likely ''they'' were behind its creation. "So, this isn¡¯t a low-value item at all. Did he know that when he brought it out?" The man, who had been blatantly staring at her chest, was essentially a pretty but fundamentally rotten human. However, the boldness with which he resisted her charm and handed over the dagger was contrary to her judgment. "And... what was that just now? A trick? No, it couldn¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way to trick my eyes." "Space magic? Invisibility? But there was no movement of magical power? I don¡¯t get it." The man had pulled the dagger out of thin air. Kiyerna exhausted her knowledge trying to figure out how, but to no avail. Even though she was the well-known information broker Marta. "So, the skill to pull objects out of thin air... or should I say ability? Astonishing. I¡¯ve never seen such a thing." She tried to charm him once again for an answer. But again, it had no effect on the man. Instead, his expression turned cold, almost unrecognizable from the man who had been foolishly gazing at her chest moments ago. And... "Smile? Ho ho! Are you testing me now?" She smirked faintly with one corner of her lips. At that, Kiyerna had to admit that her judgment was wrong. The man was indeed worth talking to. "Well, fine. A man with secrets is sexy. I won¡¯t cling like a virgin." "...It''s a shame. I missed the chance to be dashed by Madame." "Ho ho ho! What an interesting fellow! So, how much were you planning to buy it for? I¡¯d like to buy this dagger as well." This was her kindness. Kiyerna planned to teach him the value of information by offering a discounted price, then charging him appropriately, teaching him not to trust people too easily. But... "It¡¯s free." "Eh?" "Think of it as a greeting to open up our dealings. That''s all I want." This man wanted more than just kindness. Deep affection, that is. ==== ==== How did I manage that? My heart was racing, I thought I¡¯d die from the anxiety... In a thoughtless moment, I used the inventory in front of her. The inventory was an ability I could use thanks to ''Heroine Netori,'' In this royal fantasy world, there¡¯s nothing like subspace bags or warehouses, so it¡¯s a tricky ability to reveal. Getting caught would bring unwanted attention. Especially since I¡¯m keeping things related to Goddess Aria hidden until I get stronger. If I became famous for this, it¡¯d ruin everything. So I laughed it off, thinking I had completely messed up, but fortunately, the Madame didn¡¯t probe further but kept her distance. She seemed to believe that I had shown my ability on purpose, which was a big misunderstanding. But since it¡¯s a misunderstanding that benefits me, there¡¯s no need to correct her, right? "Please think of it as a greeting to start our dealings. That''s all I''m asking for." I didn''t take money for the information or the dagger. After all, it was information I couldn''t do much with, and if I could build a connection with the Madame through this, it would already be a win. Besides, I have two more daggers back at my lodging, so giving one away isn''t a big deal. It''s a bit of a shame, but daggers aren''t my main weapon, and this expense is within acceptable limits. "Ho ho ho. What''s that? Are you hoping for my body instead of money?" "It is truly just a gesture of goodwill." "Hmm~ I wouldn''t mind." Yeah right, she''s testing me again. If I were to suggest swapping sex for money, she''d probably switch tactics like before. After pressuring me like I was about to die, now she''s pretending to seduce. I''m not falling for that anymore. "I''m really okay, thank you." "Ho ho. Well then. As a pure act of goodwill, let me give you a tip. Take an interest in Aselren Forest by the west gate. The guards have been keeping an eye on that area." "Aselren Forest, you say?" "Yes. Maybe your party can help out. Louise would appreciate it." This is it! This is why I tried to get close to information brokers. See how they just hand out quests when you''re in their good graces? And Louise? Who was that again... Ah! That Louise! Marta''s vice-captain ¡ï Novelight ¡ï Klein Louise, the knight known as ''Blue Flash'' who''s susceptible to praise, and the sub-heroine who almost had a thing with Siu...! A plan forms in my mind. A perfect plan to fill Siu''s side, a plan to connect with Sophia and still enjoy this world safely! "Madame, I really... I really appreciate it!" "Hmm~? Do you really want my body after all?" Oh no, I got too excited and accidentally grabbed the Madame''s hand. But instead of pulling away, she caressed my hand with her other hand. Softer than I expected... does she take care of it? Not a wrinkle on her face either... Ah, I shouldn''t get carried away again. Nearly fell for it. "I''m sorry! I was just so thankful that I..." "Ho ho. How cute." And since it''s been a while since I returned to this royal venture, first thing''s first with Sophia. Yes, that makes sense. **** After finishing my business with the Madame, I headed to the drawing room to wait for Siu. But... what the hell. Why are you waiting for me there? Siu, sitting in the chair, waved me over as soon as he saw me. What...? It wasn¡¯t even a long conversation...? I wondered if he got too scared to stand up when I saw his annoying expression. He looked like a man who had just lost his virginity. Does that mean he was quick? Well, it¡¯s possible for a first time. I''ve been there. But that''s too quick, isn''t it? Surely it didn¡¯t end after just one round? I heard that woman say they keep going until the client is satisfied... Could it be? Did this guy finish and then call it quits? Ha... unbelievable. Really. "Bro! Did you just finish too?" "Are you kidding? I''ve been working. Got myself a juicy bit of info." "Oh... sorry, I mean, since you came all this way and that¡¯s..." "Never mind, man. It''s not like today¡¯s the only day. So, how was it? Good?" "...Yes, incredibly..." He¡¯s completely refreshed, totally the opposite of the guy who was dying to be with Sophia. Just as I expected. And why is he blushing in front of me? It makes me want to punch him, but I''ll refrain since he¡¯s a hero. I''d probably lose if we fought... "That''s good then. Let¡¯s go." "Uh...? Oh, yes..." He seemed eager to share his heroic tales, but why should I listen? I have no interest. Just confirming he¡¯s not impotent is enough. If he gets hooked on women like this, it¡¯ll be easy to match him with Louise. Though our reasons differed, we were both satisfied and thus returned to our lodging. And the next morning, "Chuuup, gulp, haa... Oh, brother! Did you sleep well? Hehe..." I truly started the day with a morning pleasure from Sophia for the first time in ages. But Siu... you¡¯re so happy about sleeping with a prostitute, leaving such an attractive girl like Sophia behind... Chapter 83: 18+ "Knowing yourself as well as the enemy makes you invincible in a hundred battles," "Know yourself," "If you don''t know, you''ll just get beaten up..." There are countless proverbs teaching the importance of information. Perhaps every country has at least one proverb related to information. And because of this, the skill of Observation is rightly called cheating. [Weakness: Right Shoulder] Showing weaknesses and attack routes, how is this not cheating? I easily dodged the goblin''s attack and swiftly moved behind to slice from its shoulder through its torso in one clean cut. -Kieeeek! The bisected goblin let out a strange scream before soon falling silent. Ordinary goblins were never a match for me. ¡°Phew... that''s refreshing.¡± Even if they were a group, or even a whole tribe. I shook the blood off my sword and looked back to see the corpses of dozens of goblins. Satisfied with the sight, I returned to my companions. **** Instead of heading to Asellen Forest, we went to a goblin tribe east of Marta. The idea was to conduct a self-check before advancing the main quest. Unlike the unexpected combat last time, there was a need to try a well-organized party hunt. And in fact, there were two more reasons. One was to kill even one more goblin, and the other was to show my comrades that I had become stronger. Ever since that incident with the modified goblin, just seeing a goblin annoyed me, so I couldn¡¯t miss the chance to handle a request involving them. And I had to let everyone know I had gotten stronger before the real quest began, to avoid any surprises or misunderstandings. Ah, but I didn''t exactly announce that I could use Sophia''s healing and purification skills. Somehow, I felt that Sophia might feel slighted. I didn¡¯t want to take away her chance to shine. ¡°Brother! That¡¯s amazing! You really received the goddess¡¯s power! Congratulations!¡± My prepared excuse was that the Goddess Aria had granted me strength when I was on the brink of death. After syncing our stories and noticing there weren''t many goblins left, I told them this, and the innocent two believed me without doubt. And when I actually started cutting down goblins by myself, they sincerely congratulated me. Such good kids. ¡°Congratulations, bro!¡± ¡°...Thanks.¡± But that guy... after losing his innocence, he really changed. Even as Sophia hugged him tightly to congratulate him, his expression didn¡¯t falter. No, he was even ready to just smile it off. Really, is that you, Siu? The Siu I knew would have been uncomfortable and said, ¡®Umm... even though we¡¯re close, isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ but he had changed so much in just a day. ¡°Thanks, Soph... It¡¯s all thanks to you. I prayed to the goddess to give me the strength to protect you.¡± ¡°Brother...!¡± So I wonder how long he¡¯ll keep this up. In front of Siu, I purposefully hugged Sophia tightly. Startled, she clung to me even more as if not to be outdone. ¡°I¡¯ll pray for you every day too!¡± I could feel the sweet scent of Sophia, which made one happy no matter when you smelled it. And she was soft... her waist, her shoulders, and her chest. Sophia, not caring whether Siu was watching or not, pressed her body against me. Oh, Sophia you...! And astonishingly, this naughty girl, from an angle invisible to Siu, gently bit my chest and started licking my nipple. When did she learn this? I patted Sophia¡¯s head in admiration. Let¡¯s see if Siu can still keep it together now. When I looked up at Siu, there was a crack in his warm smile. He was sweating profusely, not knowing how to react. That¡¯s right, as expected. ¡°Shall we head back now?¡± I stifled a laugh and pulled Sophia away from me. Siu then sighed in relief and returned to his friendly smile. However, he didn¡¯t notice my clothes were wet until the very end. **** After quickly finishing the task, we returned to the guild to receive our reward. It was a quest worth less than 1 gold, but because we hunted more than necessary in tune with each other, we ended up earning a total of 1 gold. I was pleased with the results as I collected the gold, but then Siu spoke to me seriously. ¡°Bro, can we start splitting the money now? I have something personal to use it for...¡± ¡°Divide it into three?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ah, what a hassle. I had decided to manage the funds before we left for adventure because these naive kids could easily get ripped off. But since the day after we arrived in Marta, Siu wanted to divide it. You little rascal, your intentions are too obvious... But since visiting that place might be a good sign, I played dumb. ¡°Alright, fine. It wasn¡¯t forced anyway. What about you, Sophia?¡± ¡°I trust you completely, hehe.¡± Sophia seemed indifferent. After all, even when she was in the village, she lived without spending money. Giving her money wouldn¡¯t make much difference; it was best I managed it as usual. ¡°Here, including what we earned today, this is your share. Check it.¡± ¡°Eh, I trust you.¡± When I handed over the money, Siu was visibly pleased. Driven by lust... to fall so quickly in just a day. Late bloomers are truly scary. ¡°Bro, can I go ahead then?¡± ¡°Is that alright? Will you be back before dinner?¡± ¡°Uh... it might be late... Don¡¯t wait up for me, and you should go to sleep first, Sophia too.¡± What¡¯s with this guy? So confident! After wrapping things up so quickly yesterday, today he says it¡¯ll be late and tells us not to wait. Maybe he¡¯s not just going to that place, perhaps he has something else? Hmm... nothing else comes to mind. As much as I think about it, there¡¯s nothing but that place. Maybe it¡¯s just his newfound confidence? Siu could very well be capable of that. ¡°Alright then, go on. We¡¯re planning to stop by the weapon shop.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll be back soon! See you, Sophia!¡± Siu quickly bid his farewells and left the guild with joyful steps. Seeing him act like that was a first. It''s been a shockingly surprising day. ¡°Soph, shall we go on a date?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Hehe... Can I link arms with you now?¡± Siu wields a transforming holy sword, while I use a sword and shield, but Sophia currently lacks a proper weapon. The green dagger she carries is merely for assistance and hardly counts as a main weapon. Could she really have found a magic-infused staff in a small rural village? That''s why Sophia was using a mere stick as her weapon. "Ah! Brother, what should I do? This..." And today, that stick broke. Bored because she didn''t get a chance to shine in our well-coordinated party play, Sophia had smacked a dying goblin on the head with her stick, but it was so weak that it snapped in two. "Ah... my weapon!" So, I''m thinking of buying her a decent staff this time. A staff with a barrier or self-protection feature would be reassuring. "Buying it for your girlfriend? How about this one? It''s quite popular these days." "Ahaha! Girlfriend, huh...!" "Huh? Isn''t she?" When the merchant mentioned the girlfriend, Sophia was truly delighted. It seems she had been disappointed about having to keep it hidden because of Siu. Feeling sorry for her, I wrapped one arm around Sophia¡¯s waist. Then, touched, she teared up and hugged my arm tightly. "Brother..." "Hey! Enough with the lovey-dovey stuff, take a look at this? It¡¯s really popular with the ladies these days..." We ended up buying a staff embedded with shield magic, then wandered the shopping district, enjoying our time together. Sophia didn''t stop smiling and wouldn¡¯t let go of my arm. And then, "Should I continue what I was doing earlier? Ehehe..." Back at our lodging, we shared a deeper and stickier moment just for the two of us. "Soph, where did you learn to do this?" "Where? You do it to me all the time, brother. Don¡¯t you like it? Was it not good?" How can she be so sweet and adorable? Sophia said she wanted to please me as much as I had pleased her. So, I caressed her ear and replied lovingly, "I love anything you do, Soph. I love you." "Brother... mwah. Hehe..." And so, we affirmed our love for each other, spending a deep night together. ==== ==== "Oh... are you here?" "I¡¯m here, Mary..." A woman, blushing up to her ears, tentatively greeted the man dressed only in his underwear as their eyes met. The man, seeing the woman in her underwear, swallowed hard and slowly sat next to her. Their thighs and arms touched, letting them feel each other¡¯s warmth. "I was thinking... of staying a long time today... is that okay...?" The woman, surprised by his words, inhaled sharply and bowed her head. However, feeling his trembling arms and legs reassured her. She composed herself, then finally managed to speak. "Yes... I actually... wanted that too..." "Really...?" The man was delighted by her words and looked at her, but all he could see was her bowed head and her disproportionately large breasts. "I''m glad... haha." The flustered man turned away, but his mind was already filled with images of her breasts. The first breasts he ever saw, the first he ever touched, the first he ever tasted... /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ breasts, breasts, breasts... "Ah... it seems... you''re ready..." Still with her head bowed, the woman noticed the prominent bulge in the man¡¯s lower region and shrank back, her voice trembling as she spoke. Then, the man twitched and placed his hand over his underwear, asking her, "Uh... but, you know... you didn¡¯t accept any other clients, right?" "Yes, yes! My only client is... Siu, for life..." Chapter 84 [Quest: Find the Missing in Asellen Forest] [Quest: Investigate Asellen Forest] [Quest: Escort the Herbalist in Asellen Forest] It was clear now. Madame''s claims about something happening in Asellen Forest were true. Though other adventurers seemed unbothered, the missing people, the need for an investigation, and even escorts in a forest so close to the city¡ªall indicated trouble in Asellen Forest. So, I guess we have to go? Once again, I sold my companions on the idea of heading to Asellen Forest using the name of Goddess Aria, and as always, they believed me. Goddess, what a cheat code... like a Deus ex Machina. "Everyone ready?" We had completed our self-checks and purchased a staff for Sophia. We had a hearty breakfast and checked our inventory. Now, all that was left was to proceed with the main quest. ''Finally... it begins!'' The thought of starting a real adventure with our party of heroes made my heart race. "Ah...! Here, here! This is Brutus, the herbalist I requested for the escort." "Pleased to meet you. I''m Deokbae, a rank 6 adventurer, and these are my companions, Sophia and Siu, also rank 6." We had taken on the ''Herbalist Escort'' quest from the guild. We could have investigated Asellen Forest without any specific quest, but why would we? Taking on a quest meant earning money and having a free guide to show us around the forest. It was too good an opportunity to miss. Brutus, the herbalist, was initially shocked to think that just the three of us were there to escort him but soon laughed heartily, reassured by our presence, and led us into the forest. There was no reason for him to refuse since he wasn''t paying extra for the escort. Asellen Forest looked like any ordinary forest from the outside, but as we entered, the atmosphere changed. It seemed something had indeed happened; the expressions of the people we encountered were gravely serious, and there were no smiles to be seen. "Mr. Brutus, do you normally hire escorts for gathering herbs?" "Oh, no, not usually. But... with all the disturbing rumors lately..." "Could we hear some of those rumors?" "Well... it¡¯s not just one or two things. Experienced woodsmen losing their way, piles of bones suddenly appearing, unexplained bloodstains showing up, and... oh, people going missing." Hmm... what¡¯s this, a mystery? It sounded like a ghost story fit for a summer night, with bones and bloodstains that seemed far too fantastical. No wonder the rumors hadn''t spread to the city. But with reliable information from Madame, it couldn¡¯t all be just tall tales... What, are there demons in the forest? "Brother... are we okay?" Upon hearing Brutus''s story, Sophia clung to me, clearly frightened, but it seemed more like she was using fear as an excuse for some physical closeness. Yeah, Sophia wouldn¡¯t really be scared by this kind of thing. I played along and comforted her by wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "Mr. Brutus, are you not worried? With rumors like these, it sounds dangerous." "Ha! With adventurers like you around, what¡¯s there to be scared of? Plus, with fewer competitors, I should take the chance to gather as much as I can." Brutus planned to venture deeper into the forest than usual to collect herbs that were not typically reachable. With no competitors and escorts present, he seemed eager to make the most of it. We didn¡¯t object to his plan. Even if Brutus had chosen not to go, we would have insisted; it actually worked out better this way. "But, brother... doesn¡¯t something feel off?" As we walked towards our destination following Brutus, Siu spoke up from behind with a concerned tone. It seemed he had noticed something that we had missed. Trust a hero! "Siu, don¡¯t scare me!" "Why? What¡¯s wrong?" Seizing the moment, Sophia once again clung to my arm, pretending to be frail while I comforted her and pressed Siu for an answer. But really, is he so unfazed by this level of contact now? The kid¡¯s all grown up. "It feels like we¡¯re walking in circles... I¡¯m not sure, but haven¡¯t we seen that tree several times already?" "Really?" When I looked where Siu pointed, I indeed recognized the tree. It was a significantly leaning tree that I remembered thinking was surprisingly still standing... Wait, are we lost? "Sophia, no!" This time, Sophia genuinely seemed frightened as she buried herself into me. Her trembling was real, not like before. "What if it''s true? Brother, what if we¡¯re trapped here forever?!" "Calm down, Sophia..." Seeing Sophia genuinely scared was endearing, but her near tears made my heart ache. I held her tight, trying to soothe her. "I can¡¯t believe it... losing our way? Then those rumors¡ªoh no!" Even Brutus, not typically one to lose his composure, slumped to his knees as if he had just gambled away his last coin. "Mr. Brutus, snap out of it!" "Actually... I¡¯ve been aware since earlier... I hoped it wasn¡¯t true..." You knew? You should have said something earlier! It was frustrating. If Siu hadn¡¯t realized, we might have wandered aimlessly much longer, wasting energy. "Brother! What do we do now?" Siu, are you panicking too? Even Siu seemed to panic, as shocked as a child who had lost his parents in a department store. Come on, you¡¯re supposed to be a hero¡ªkeep it together! ''Sigh...'' Everyone relies on me too much. Sophia leaves everything to me, and Siu looks to me for answers instead of trying to figure things out himself. This is not good. ''Ah well.'' "What do you mean, what do we do? If we¡¯re lost, we find our way." I turned away from Siu and sighed heavily before using my Observation skill. And just like eating a piece of cake, I easily found the cause. ''As expected... so this is what happened.'' "Brother! Did you find something?" As I confidently led the way to a particular spot, Sophia, seeing hope, brightened up and stuck close to me. I patted her head and stopped in front of the tree Siu had pointed out. "There¡¯s a barrier." "A barrier?!" "Yes, there¡¯s a barrier on this tree." It wasn''t visible. I couldn''t feel it. But my Observation told me it was there. If it says there¡¯s a barrier, then there is. "Ah! I can feel a faint magic here!" Really? She¡¯s not just a saint for nothing. Sophia easily felt the magic I couldn''t and praised me. That¡¯s... a bit embarrassing. "It¡¯s true... you¡¯re amazing, brother!" Hearing that we had found the barrier, Siu regained his composure and came over, quickly verifying the magic of the barrier and looking at me with trust. Ah, the guilt. "Really?!" Brutus too? The herbalist followed Siu to the tree and expressed his amazement. "Mr. Brutus, do you feel the magic too?" "No, just going with the flow." "Ah, I see." ...This guy really is something. I thought I was the only one who couldn¡¯t feel it! "Can we find our way again if we break the barrier?" "Yes. But... revealing the hidden space might also bring out whatever is concealed by the barrier." "Eek! What if there are loads of monsters inside!" What then? We fight and kill them. I wasn''t too worried. Siu, true to his hero role, would likely receive [N O V E L I G H T] a protagonist''s buff in a crisis, and Sophia had her staff with a shield function, worth five gold pieces. I had also grown much stronger, and in a pinch, I could resort to my hidden technique. However, the fact that someone had created a barrier was concerning. Are there really demons, or perhaps a monster with high intelligence... This fight might be tougher than expected. The fight with the modified goblin was already challenging, indicating that this place had a higher difficulty level. "Don''t worry. We''ll handle the monsters. If the barrier is broken, Mr. Brutus, please return to the city and request support from the guards." "Ah, understood!" "Then everyone, get ready!" We left Brutus behind and prepared for battle. Everyone drew their weapons, and we formed the battle line we had practiced continuously the day before. How do we break the barrier? We have a hero wielding a holy sword. "Siu!" "Yes! Here I go!" -Kwaaaang! As Siu swung his holy sword towards the barrier, a loud noise echoed, and the tree was cleaved, distorting the scene in front of us. Along with it, a dank, musty smell wafted through the air, assaulting our nostrils. -Kwieek? -Kwik! Why is there an orc here? Chapter 85 Even if I met a monster, I expected one with high intelligence... But orcs! The monsters furthest from intelligence are orcs! Simple-minded, knowing only strength, and charging straight toward any target in sight, To put it nicely, they''re the epitome of manliness; to put it poorly, they''re a brainless race trapped within a barrier. -Squeak! -Squeal! Squeak! Did they hear me cursing? When the barrier was lifted, two orcs appeared; they were startled by our sudden appearance and made unpleasant noises before soon regarding us as enemies. Orcs... Well, I''m not the same as I was a few months ago; even I can handle orcs alone. I lightly kicked off the ground and charged toward the orcs. [Weakness: Neck] Seeing that their weakness was the neck, they indeed seemed no different from the orcs in reality. Recalling the times I massacred orcs in the dungeons, I pushed one aside with my shield and stabbed the other in the throat with my sword. -Squeal... -Squeak... Quick. "Amazing! I didn''t know you were this strong!" "Ahaha! My brother is quite strong!" After quickly dispatching the two orcs, Brutus was deeply impressed, and Sophia smiled proudly on my behalf. Was she happy to see me being praised? She''s really cute. I messed up Sophia''s hair as I asked Brutus, "Could you please call the guard for us?" "Ah, yes! I''ll bring them right away!" It''s safest to wait for the guard''s support and go inside together, but that lacks impact. To leave a deep impression on Louise again, we must show that we can handle this ourselves, especially something as trivial as orcs. "But, brother, are you sure we''ll be okay, just the three of us?" "Not just the three of us. The goddess is with us. Don''t believe in yourself, believe in the goddess who believes in you!" "...Right! I understand!" Siu still seemed nervous, but mentioning the goddess''s cheat key instantly boosted his courage. Goddess... Please forgive us, it''s all for a greater cause! Even afterward, we continued to hunt orcs as we moved deeper into the forest. Initially rare, the orcs became more frequent and numerous the deeper we went, suggesting that the space hidden by the barrier was larger than expected. "Ugh, it''s endless!" "Sophie, Siu. Let''s take a short break." I thought this would be resolved quickly, but at this rate, the guards might arrive before we finish. Why is it so vast?... Sophia, usually spirited, was now panting and tired, and although Siu didn''t show it, his expression had hardened, clearly struggling. Of course, I felt the same. At least I was gaining experience; otherwise, I would''ve quit long ago. -Crack "Huh? What''s that?" While heading to the shade for a rest, I stepped on something. Am I so tired that I can''t even watch where I''m stepping? It was time for a break. "A wooden rabbit doll?" When I lifted my foot, there was a crudely made wooden rabbit doll underneath. Seeing that it was handmade, it must have belonged to someone within the barrier... It would be better if it was just a doll that had been here in Aseren Forest, but my gut was telling me it was dropped by someone trapped by the barrier. Damn orcs. "...Brother! Can I, can I see that for a moment?" "Here, take it." But when Siu saw the doll, he turned pale as if he''d seen a ghost. Why the sudden scare? Is there something I can''t see on this doll? Feeling uneasy, I quickly handed the doll to Siu and approached Sophia, who was resting in the shade. "Sophie, what do you think about this doll?" "Umm... I don''t know? It''s just a doll, right? But it''s not very cute." Really? That means Siu knows something... He''s new to Martha, isn''t he? Ah, I don''t know. If it''s important, he''ll tell me. I''m too exhausted to think. -Pop, pop! "Brother, are you tired? Ta-da! Here, lie down!" "Sophie... You''re the best." "Hehe. Oh, wait! Just don''t lie face down!" Truly, Sophia is a saint! Our saintess sacrificed herself to give me a knee pillow. Though I couldn''t bury my face between her thighs, lying this way allowed me a low angle view of Sophia''s chest, which was a pleasant consolation. And the loving caresses from our saintess! Ah... The soft, comforting touch made all my fatigue disappear instantly. -Whoosh Ah, it wasn''t just a feeling. Correcting that, the healing from our saintess literally revived me. I hadn''t ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã even thought about this function of healing before. "It feels good..." This place, where I can be alone and sweet with Sophia, must be heaven, right? The cool shade, the fresh breeze, the adorable Sophia, and... Siu''s frowning face? "Ah, you startled me." I had forgotten it wasn''t just the two of us. Caught up in the destructive power of the knee pillow, I had let my guard down. But why does he look so serious? Siu was staring intensely at the rabbit doll he''d received from me earlier, completely oblivious to our closeness. Hmm... I don''t know what it is, but thanks to him, I enjoyed myself without any reservations. Thanks, Siu. The heavenly break ended, and the hellish search resumed. We hadn''t rested for even five minutes, but now it looked like we''d be suffering for at least another fifty minutes. Damn. But it was my choice. I had to grit my teeth and endure. "Brother. Can you hold this for a moment?" "Keep it for you?" "Yes. Can you put it in Aria Goddess''s space for now? Just until this is over." What? As we were getting ready to leave, Siu approached me with a somber look. Then he returned the doll he couldn''t take his eyes off earlier, asking me to keep it in my inventory. Really, is it that precious? This thing? "Alright. I don''t know what it is, but don''t worry. I''ll keep it safe." "Thank you, brother..." Well, I have spare slots anyway. It''s not hard to fulfill such a request. After I put the doll in my inventory, Siu bowed deeply and thanked me. Wow, it must be really important. Now I feel even more burdened. I asked him what''s so special about the doll, but Siu just gave a bitter smile and dodged the question. I really want to hit him... I''m sparing him because he''s a hero. "Alright, let''s get moving again." Unlike before, we didn''t encounter any more orcs this time. However, we finally found their gathering. As we quietly approached, noisy sounds came from deep within the forest, and upon looking closely, we found the orcs'' base at the bottom of a hill. "Ah... It''s infuriating." I wondered why they had suddenly disappeared, and there they were, gathered for a festival. And disgustingly, at the center of that festival was a human. "Brother... It''s horrifying..." "Sophie, turn your head. Don''t force yourself to look." No, to be precise, they were the topic of discussion? The orcs were burning a human and eating human flesh. And from a tent on the opposite side, continuous screams and moans of women could be heard. Fuck, this world is too harsh! "Damn bastards..." The orcs in the dungeons had their instincts castrated and only tried to kill hunters, but these orcs showed why they are called monsters in a sickening way. "Brother... I can never forgive them." "You too? Me too, man." It''s not because Siu has such a noble spirit. It''s not even to follow the will of Goddess Aria. It''s just, just fucking awful. I can''t just let these bastards be for my own peace of mind. "Me, me too!" "Are you sure?" "This is why the Goddess gave us power, to help in times like this!" Exactly, she''s not a saint for nothing. She''s genuinely kind. Yeah, not just for my own feelings but for Sophia too, we must crush the orcs and save the people. Otherwise, Sophia would be sad, and I can''t bear to see that. "Then Siu, you go ahead. Draw their attention by killing those bastards. Meanwhile, Sophia and I will save the women trapped in the tent. Can you handle it alone?" "Enough." "Sophie. While I kill the orcs inside the tent, you rescue the women and hide. Then I''ll go help Siu." "Okay! I can do it!" Phew, infuriating emotions surged to my head, but it''s not all bad. There''s a saying, ''Hot-headed, cold-hearted.'' Let this anger fuel me to slaughter those orc bastards. "Alright! Let''s go!" Oh, was it the opposite? Chapter 86: 18+ In a small room bathed in red light, Choi Siu sat on a firm yet plush bed, anxiously awaiting the arrival of the woman. Although Deokbae assured him that the woman would take care of everything, the nervousness of virgin Siu was inevitable. What kind of woman would come in? Can I really do this? What if she laughs at me? The woman guiding Siu had promised him a perfect match, calling him a lucky guy, but Siu couldn¡¯t calm down. His worries snowballed, and his anxiety deepened without any sight of a solution. Cold sweat began to trickle down his skin, and though he wasn¡¯t thirsty, his throat dried up painfully. For Siu, who had never had proper skinship with a woman, sex with a stranger was a daunting trial. He felt like he was drowning in an endless sea without knowing how to swim. "Sophia..." Deokbae¡¯s words about needing to get used to sex for Sophia¡¯s sake finally made sense. He couldn¡¯t show such a pathetic figure during their precious first time together. The thought that he was betraying Sophia seemed foolish now. "Yeah... I need to learn here so I can lead Sophia, who knows nothing about this." As inexperienced as he was with women, Sophia was the same with men. Siu steeled his nerves with thoughts of Sophia. -Creak "Ah, hello..." But when the woman, half-naked, cautiously opened the door and stepped in, his resolve crumbled instantly. -Thump, thump, thump Siu¡¯s heart raced madly. The sight of a woman''s bare flesh for the first time was too stimulating for him. His face flushed with heat, and he felt an undeniable response from below. He needed to greet her, but his voice wouldn''t come {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} out. Siu could only stare blankly at her. By now, Sophia had long vanished from his mind. Given his virginity, Siu naturally expected a prostitute accustomed to men to approach him. However, the woman who entered the room looked naively out of place in a brothel. "My name is Mary... Please take good care of me..." And shockingly, Mary revealed that Siu was not just her first client, but also her first man. "Me too! I''ll, well, do my best!" Perhaps that¡¯s why? Despite her pure face, as she shyly stripped her underwear, her body was startlingly mature. Her ample hips highlighted her slender waist, and her pink nipples adorned her beautiful breasts. "Wow..." As Siu lowered his gaze, Mary¡¯s untouched purity was visible. Feeling his stare, she spread herself open, proving her virginity with her hymen intact. "My sister said I had to show it..." However, Siu didn¡¯t understand her actions. He had only heard of hymens and couldn¡¯t identify one. To him, it seemed Mary was merely displaying her genitals. "Excuse me, sir..." While his misunderstanding wasn¡¯t entirely off, it differed from her intention. Noticing this, Mary, without removing her hand, timidly asked Siu. "Would you like to touch... my hymen?" What followed happened in the blink of an eye. Mary directed Siu to caress her, then to penetrate, and finally to climax within her. The inexperienced Mary, only knowledgeable from brothel training, and Siu, who knew even less, encountered mistakes but ultimately succeeded in their first sexual experience. Though it was over quickly, their bodies remained heated, and they gasped for breath, unable to escape the afterglow. "Haah... Did it feel good...? Haah... Were you satisfied with me?" "It was amazing..." As the newly deflowered Mary tearfully sought his feelings, Siu, having lost his virginity, tenderly wiped her tears and replied warmly. "Sob... sob... Thank you..." But Mary couldn¡¯t stop crying at Siu¡¯s response. "Uh... Oh? Wait, uh!" Startled, Siu tried to pull away, but Mary clung to him and pressed her lips to his, slipping her saliva-soaked tongue into his mouth and tenderly caressing his tongue. It was another first experience for both of them. "Chuuuh, Ha... sir... Huhuk, thank you... Chuup." "Mary..." Siu felt a strange emotion from Mary, who thanked him with a kiss for taking her virginity. This unfamiliar feeling was oddly addictive, and as Mary clung to him crying, it grew stronger. "First times are supposed to be... Huhuk, awful. Thanks to you, sir, Chuup, Ha... I was truly happy... Haah..." "I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life... Haaah, Chuut... gulp..." As these feelings intensified, so did his desire. Siu¡¯s member, still inside Mary, hardened again. "Ah! Sir, you''re amazing..." "Mary, could we... do it one more time?" "Haah... If you want, as much as you like..." After another round of sex, as Siu withdrew, his member was smeared with virgin blood and semen¡ªa grotesque sight. Mary, calling it service, took his member into her small mouth and diligently cleaned it, focusing even more whenever her teeth accidentally touched. Siu felt that intense emotion flare up again. "Mary... so, do you take other clients now?" "I don¡¯t know..." He didn¡¯t want to lose this feeling. The thought of Mary with another man meant he might never feel this way again. "I¡¯ll come every day! So... please don¡¯t take any other clients. Can you do that?" The thought alone was unbearable. It was a dreadful and unpleasant notion. He had to feel this emotion, no matter what. "Yes! I¡¯m all yours, Siu!" Fortunately, Mary agreed with a smile, and Siu was content as he climaxed once more. Mary¡¯s cleanup took longer. The next night, after hunting and securing some personal time, Siu visited Mary as promised. Though they felt awkward at first, as soon as they started, they burned with passion like the day before. But as Siu was about to leave, Mary began crying again. She felt guilty for being happy, not knowing the whereabouts of her family. "Please tell me, Siu... is it alright for me to be this happy?" As she spoke, Mary¡¯s village had been raided one day while she was away. Although she escaped the flames, her family did not. "So, I came to Marta to survive. But I had nothing..." Surviving on the streets of Marta, she was nearly raped until a brothel madam saved her and offered her a job¡ªas a prostitute. "Even though I met you, Siu... and I¡¯m truly happy, how can I be, not knowing if my family is alive?" "And this stupid doll! What was it for? I ran away from home because my parents only cared about my brother..." "If I had known I¡¯d never see them again, I would never have left... All for that stupid doll..." Mary mentioned a doll her father had made, not even looking like a rabbit, igniting feelings of abandonment. "Bro, can you hold this for a second?" If that was true, Siu couldn¡¯t forgive the orcs. Chapter 87 As a righteous warrior, Choi Siu, furious with the orcs, charged at them emotionally and uncharacteristically loudly. The orcs, who had been noisily enjoying the festival, initially mocked Siu for charging alone, but their laughter soon faded as they began to fall one by one. The orcs who came to their senses too late faced Siu seriously, but those not properly armed stood no chance against him. "Sophie, now''s the time." "Okay!" As Siu drew the orcs'' attention according to the plan, Sophie and I snuck around to the opposite side and entered the tent where the women were being assaulted. What we witnessed there was horrifying. "Hyiik... Hii, hihihi... Hihik, heek." "Aaaa, huhuk, h-ha... Hihihe." A breeding orgy was taking place here. The orcs treated the women like livestock, and the women, unable to resist, were being raped, losing their minds to the orcs'' enormous members. It was difficult to find anyone who was still sane, as most of the women were drooling and making beastly noises. Among them, some women, visibly pregnant, were being mercilessly penetrated by the orcs, who did not care in the least. "What the hell is this..." But this was the expected scenario. Women being suckled by orc children, women succumbing to and even enjoying the rape, and others who seemed genuinely in love with the orcs¡ªit was all horrendous but entirely possible. "But why..." "They''re so pitiful... Let''s save them quickly!" -Queek? -Queep! Queek! "Brother?" "Ah, yeah. Let''s do it." Why have they all turned into pigs? It feels like eye terrorism. I feel like this image will stay in my head for a while... The sight of women, twice my body weight, being raped naked by orcs was a shockingly harsh reality for me to endure. -Queek! Quek! Kweek! -Queek! Queeei! "Ah, right. Let''s take out some of these guys to feel better." We were able to rescue all the women safely. Or can I even say it was safe? Many of the women were psychologically damaged, and among them, some genuinely mourned the slaughtered orcs. It seemed difficult for them to lead normal lives again. Sophia tried to use healing and purification magic, but unfortunately, it didn''t work. A different skill seemed necessary to heal mental ailments. Fortunately, there were a few women who still had their wits about them, and with their help, we managed to evacuate the women to a safe place. "Brother, I''ll stay here and guard!" "If it gets dangerous, remember the shield magic." "Hehe! Don''t worry. You got it for me, after all! Just go quickly and come back!" Sophia decided to stay and reassure the women until the guards arrived. Being a saint, she''s just too kind. After making sure there was no one problematic among the women through observation, I trusted Sophia and left to help Siu. "Whew... those orc bastards are insane." Shocking fact: Orcs like fat women. Even more shocking: Orcs force women they kidnap to gain weight. That''s why the women in the tent had been force-fed until they became like pigs, only then were the satisfied orcs raping them. "Taste is to be respected, but not when it''s forced, you crazy bastards!" Apparently, in this world, it''s common sense that if a woman gains weight, there''s a saying, ''You''ll be kidnapped by orcs, you know?'' Scary worldview. I understood why Sophia truly sympathized with the women. Wait, then what about the traditional knights and orcs? If a knight says, ''Kill them,'' instead of raping, the orc forces the knight to binge eat. Damn... it''s really dizzying. -Queeiiik! -Quei... Queeeik! Oh, back to the fray, and Siu''s massacre was underway. Siu was slashing orcs bloodied, and seeing that he was unharmed, it was clear it was all orc blood. Good, Siu. Don''t leave a single one alive. I can''t forgive those orcs that showed such horrors. "Doing okay?" "Brother! How did it go?!" "Everything went according to plan. Sophia is guarding now." "No. Did you kill all those bastards?" What, you''re serious about killing orcs too? We''re really in sync today. As I naturally approached Siu, he was pleased to see me. But the first thing he asked was if I had killed them, indicating he was really angry. Siu being aggressive today felt odd, but it was much better than him being timid like a fool. Right. Glad I took care of him. "Didn''t leave a single one alive. How about here?" "Things are pretty much sorted here, but I feel an enormous energy approaching from afar. It seems like the boss of the orc group." "Good that it''s coming to us." Not just a hero for nothing. I feel strong enough, but I don''t sense any energy at all. Damn talented freak. But it''s good. The stronger the hero, the better for me to hitch a ride on his success. "Then catch your breath. I''ll handle things until the boss arrives." "Thanks, brother." Thanks, my foot. This is all XP. Due to Siu''s demoralizing impact, the orcs had weapons but looked utterly uninterested in fighting. It was as easy as eating cake to hunt these guys. But they''re still facing us instead of running away. Are they more afraid of the impending boss than the massacring Siu? "Brother! Be careful!" "What, ack!" While I was reaping the XP from the remaining orcs, suddenly Siu warned me. Before I could even turn to see what he meant, something struck me hard. I instinctively raised my shield to block, but the impact sent me flying, and I rolled several times before I could regain my composure. "What the hell!" It hurt. My arm holding the shield was tingling, and the shock was still affecting my body. I hastily got up, and the atmosphere had changed. The orcs, whose morale had been at rock bottom, now had a glint in their eyes and looked ferocious. "What''s going on?" As I was confused, Siu stood in front of me, drawing his holy sword again. "Brother, step back. The boss seems to have arrived." "The boss?" Looking up at Siu''s words, a creature several times the size of an ordinary orc appeared over the hill. I immediately recognized it. "It''s an orc shaman!" Then it made sense. This creature had created the barrier. No wonder the orcs were within a barrier, and the boss being an orc shaman fit the situation. But was a shaman supposed to be that bulky? The muscular, bulky boss held a large crystal orb and glared at us. -Kwaang! -Queeeeeeek! -Kiik... "Damn...!" And from that crystal orb, magic of a speed hard to follow with the eyes poured out. Fortunately, the attack missed and fell on the remaining orcs, but the twisted form of the creatures let me imagine the destructive power. Was this... an energy bolt spell? The attack I had barely blocked with my shield might have been that spell, and the fact that I still felt the impact meant this was no easy opponent. Wait, isn''t this more than an orc shaman level? It''s like an orc mage. Orcs have mages too...? Definitely a challenging world. "Hey! Can you win?!" "Don''t worry!" But we also had a seriously overpowered character on our side. Go for it, Siu! Siu calmly dodged the creature''s attacks and approached it. No matter how fast and powerful the attacks, if they didn''t hit, it was pointless. The magic''s low accuracy couldn''t catch the swiftly moving Siu. "Huaaaah!" -Dammit, underestimated. Regrettably, Siu also had a problem. While he could approach the creature by dodging attacks, the current holy sword was too small to effectively hit such a large opponent. Perhaps it needed to be as large as the greatsword used against the modified goblins? But changing it would limit his mobility. Knowing this, Siu didn''t rashly alter the holy sword and stuck to his current method. -Queek! -Queeeek! -Queeii... Winningg! Surprisingly, that was enough. Siu didn''t allow a single attack and overwhelmed the creature, slowly choking it. The boss couldn''t resist properly and was gradually dying. At this rate, Siu''s victory was certain. Siu, now unbeatable. -Queeeeeeeeeeeek! But the boss, being a boss, didn''t go down easily. With a loud shout, the boss stepped back and raised the crystal orb, and suddenly the surroundings darkened, and crackling black clouds appeared in the sky. "Hey, be caref¡ª" Before I could even finish telling him to be careful, a lightning bolt struck Siu at literally the speed of thought. This time, it was a wide-range destructive attack that hit exactly where Siu was standing, leaving him no chance to dodge. "...Is this for real?" Yet, Siu, without changing his expression, calmly blocked the boss''s attack. Seeing this, the boss seemed disgusted and dropped the ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? crystal orb. "Cut the lightning?" Chapter 88 In a world full of cliche?s like saying "Did I kill him?" only for the enemy to be fine, or planning a proposal after the war and then dying, or getting dragged into a novel by leaving a 5700-character comment, -Queee... Or like now, the protagonist''s buffs. Does it even make sense? Cutting lightning? Are you a ninja? Look at the boss''s face. He''s ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) completely lost his mind from disbelief. Eesh. -Queeeek! Merciless Siu had already cut down the boss who had lost the will to resist. With a heavy thud, the giant body of the creature collapsed. Phew... I was tense watching it, but the end came anticlimactically. -Clap, clap, clap! "Amazing! Truly impressive!" Then, a familiar voice came from behind along with applause. Turning around, I saw Louise, the vice-captain of the Marta Guard, looking excitedly at Siu. Behind her, her subordinates were distributing clothes to the women, and Sophia was helping them. Brutus! You spoke in time. Fortunately, the guard arrived at just the right moment. I was worried Siu had defeated the boss too quickly, but it was just my concern. Louise had not missed Siu''s heroic actions. Maybe this time she''d really start to take an interest in him? I planned not to spare any effort to get them together this time. "Louise! Thank you for the support!" "Hmm! We rushed over but it seems everything''s already settled. You guys are truly reliable." "We were lucky, haha." "No! Luck is also a skill. And isn¡¯t it the second time? If coincidence happens twice, that too is skill. I wasn¡¯t wrong about you." "Well... thank you for seeing it that way." "And that man... it''s hard to believe he''s just become an adventurer, given how formidable he has become. He seems even stronger than before." Oh, she''s responding well? It feels like she''s already maxed out on affection. Louise''s eyes sparkled as she went on praising Siu''s recent heroics. Really, just a little more encouragement might do the trick? "Siu has been training every single day since he arrived in Marta. It''s natural for him to have become this strong!" "Hmm! Trained every single day? Impressive!" Sophia, who had approached by then, chimed in, praising Siu, and Louise seemed particularly delighted by the mention of training. Is Louise a training junkie too? They really might be a good match. I feel motivated. "Brother... can you return the doll now, ah, Louise!" "What a quick reunion! And to think you''ve become this strong in the meantime! As a fellow swordsman, I must pay my respects." "Uh... thank you! It''s an honor to receive such praise from Louise, who is proficient with the sword." "Hmm-hmm!" The atmosphere was good. When Siu finished up and came back, Louise greeted him with enthusiasm, and Siu responded joyfully. And the two started a conversation about their swordsman stuff, and it was nice to watch. "I was thinking of inviting you all home today as a token of gratitude, how about it?" "Really? We''re always ready..." "I''m sorry, it¡¯s difficult today." "..." What? The mood suddenly turned awkward... Louise was riding high on her invitation when Siu, looking serious, rejected it. Was this guy planning to head straight to the brothel again? Louise froze, her smiling face stiffening, probably never expecting to be turned down. I felt a bit sorry for her. "How dare you reject the vice-captain''s invitation?!" "What do you think you are!" It wasn''t just me who felt that way; the subordinates also spoke up in place of Louise, visibly angry, showing their respect for her. "Let''s look at ourselves, folks. Aren''t we completely covered in blood? It would be more disrespectful to accept the invitation in this state." "Right! Louise is Marta''s goddess! Please give us a chance to prepare to receive the goddess!" Thanks to me and Sophia making excuses, it was a bit of an ordeal. Damn. I''m tired, why not go and get treated? Sigh. However, Louise didn''t seem to hold a grudge against us, accepting our excuses with a smile. And true to her nature of being weak to praise, she twitched her ears, enjoying Sophia calling her a goddess. Is this gap moe? That part is really cute. "I was the one being presumptuous. I''ll send a formal invitation, so please accept it then." "Of course. We''ll be waiting!" Instead of going to the guild, we headed straight to our lodging. Going to the guild would undoubtedly lead to being caught up in endless conversations. So, we left that to the guard and decided to rest immediately today. We were quite tired and needed to soothe the shocks we received today. Orcs with a fetish for obesity... I''m still dizzy, really. But shortly after arriving at the lodging, Siu called me aside secretly and took a doll from me. What? I naturally thought Siu would head straight to the brothel, but apparently not. Does Siu have connections in Marta that I don''t know about? Or was he planning to give that doll to a prostitute? Ah, I''m too tired to think straight. -Squeak As I shook my head and went up to my room, Sophia ran up and hugged me. Yes, Sophia must have been shocked too. Girls her age were subjected to such... Holding Sophia trembling in my arms, I felt guilty for not paying attention to her earlier. She must have been pretending to be cheerful in front of those people. Truly a saint. "Sophie, are you okay?" "Brother... can I just stay like this for a while?" "...You can stay forever." Sophia buried her face in my chest and sobbed, then, as I stroked her back, she began to cry loudly. It seemed her pent-up emotions were finally bursting out. "It''s so sad... huhu... why did those people have to suffer like that?" "Sophie..." "Huh? Brother... huhu, why couldn''t I protect them...?" "It''s not your fault." "Uwaaah... but, but! The goddess gave me power... huhuk, to save people!" Was Sophia troubled by not being able to save those women from the orcs earlier? She felt guilty, blaming herself even though it wasn''t her fault. "We did save them, didn''t we? To those people, you are a hero. So don''t be sad." "Wuu... haaaah...!" I continued to comfort Sophia until she calmed down, holding her tightly. Maybe I''ve been taking this world too lightly. It¡¯s really a ''royal road'' heroic tale. Unlike other fantasy genres diversified by cliche? twisting, here, the boy is truly a hero and the girl truly a saint. She sincerely believes in the mission given by the goddess and tries her best to save the world. If I''m going to enjoy this world, I need to adjust to it somewhat. Yes, for Sophia''s sake, I too must be sincere. With that resolve, I laid the exhausted Sophia on the bed. "Brother..." "Yes?" "Do you know why orcs are so driven by sexual desire?" "...No? I don''t really know." Why is she suddenly talking about this? Sophia, holding my hand that was stroking her hair, spoke in a moist voice. "Orcs never retreat in battle. They live with the mindset that they could die at any moment." "...I see." "And since they can die at any moment, they take every opportunity to spread their seed." Aha, an increase in knowledge. Full of instinctual drive to propagate their species? But why is she talking about this? Oh... right? "Defeating the demon lord surely isn''t easy? It must be a matter of life and death... right?" "Probably... not easy." "...Brother..." After finishing her words, Sophia turned and climbed on top of me. Then, she reached down with one small, cute hand and firmly grasped my fully erect penis. Satisfied with that fact, Sophia began rubbing her body against mine and started licking my neck. "Lick, brother... I want..." "Haah... to have your child..." "I want to make a child with you, brother. Okay?" Chapter 89: 18+ Sophia and I having a child... I''ve thought about it. We have sex every day; how could I not have thought about it? Sometimes, after coming inside her, I''ve fantasized about not using a purification spell to prevent pregnancy and just letting it happen. "Sophie..." But every time, the conclusion is ''no''. For the sake of the hero''s mental health, for a smooth adventure, for Sophia''s safety, etc. There are many reasons. "..." Yet, when it comes down to whether I want to get her pregnant or not, of course, I do. Getting married, having a child, and building a family would certainly make every day joyful. I''m confident I could live a life even the goddess Aria would envy. It''s just a pity the circumstances don''t allow it. "Brother..." But really, should I not do it? The goddess Aria gave us the power to defeat the Demon ?N.o.v.e.l.i.g.h.t? King, but she didn''t specify a time limit. That means there isn''t one. Maybe it''s okay to have a child and wait until the kids grow up and can fend for themselves before starting our adventure again? And if all else fails, we could just become powerful enough to obliterate not just the Demon King but even a Great Demon King. As ''Heroine Netori'', I can grow infinitely, return as a munchkin, and settle everything. Why did I even worry? "Let''s have our child." "...Really?" Yeah, when did I start worrying about every little thing? Just do it and see. Even if Siu finds out and it leads to an S-rank catastrophe, I can always come back with a return pass, so no worries. When I think about it, all other concerns are also solvable. "Didn''t I always say? Sophie, whatever you want, I''ll give you." "Hehe..." Filled with sincerity, Sophia grabbed my face with both hands, looked into my eyes, and showed me a blissfully happy smile. If I can see that smile, a little hardship is nothing. "Then, that settles it." "What?" "Ahaha! That settles it! I know, I''m being whimsical. If I get pregnant, everything could fall apart... I can''t do that..." But now, Sophia stepped back. Pretending to be strong, she excused it as whimsy, trying to be okay with it. "And... we can''t just be happy alone, right? So, I''ll wait a bit longer." "Fool, you don''t have to wait." "Ugh... honestly, it''s disappointing... but it''s something only we can do, and we must do! For everyone''s sake, we can''t stop! But before I become an auntie, I''ll definitely catch the Demon King! You know that!" I was mistaken. She wasn''t just pretending to be okay¡ªSophia''s expression, saying she would endure for everyone''s sake, was sincere. I remember now, Sophia has always been like this. Loved by everyone, and knowing how to give that love back. Ah... she truly is a saint. Then, there''s nothing I can do. If Sophia is doing it for everyone, then I must listen to Sophia. It''s a bit disappointing how things turned out so quickly, but I can''t force her to get pregnant. But... you''ll take responsibility, right? Because of Sophia, I''ve gotten all worked up. "Instead... I don''t have to hold back. Tonight, fill me up with your semen... okay?" "Tonight too." "Ahaha! Really... hehe." It''s not just me who''s heated up. Slowly undressing, Sophia revealed her enchanting body and clung to me, starting to undress me. Then, climbing on top of my already erect self, she swallowed me with her body that knew only me, clasped my hands, and started to rock her hips. Ah... she truly is a goddess of sex. After a tiring day, we decided to take another day to regroup. Meanwhile, Siu sneaked off to the brothel as if he had been waiting, and Sophia and I had another intimate moment just to ourselves. But Siu, that guy goes there every single day? At this rate, he''s going to spend all his money there. Ah, Siu... The next day, we finally went to the guild where we were greeted with cheers from numerous adventurers and guild staff. "You''re heroes!" "Thank you! Well done!" "Welcome back! We believed in you!" Hmm... What''s with this reception? Reminds me of a despicable village and oddly makes me feel bad. Turns out, the adventurers who had lost their homes or families to orcs had gathered. "Welcome! We have something for you!" Responding to the cheers, we made our way inside where the guild branch manager waved us over. He handed us our quest reward and promoted us to rank 5 adventurers, praising the great deed we had accomplished. "Thank you..." Wow... I just organized the subjugation to set up Siu and Louise... It''s honestly quite embarrassing to be praised so much. Even though I have a conscience, Sophia and Siu genuinely enjoyed and felt proud, but I felt dead inside. "Well, I''ll be going now!" So, after receiving what we were owed, I quickly escaped from the guild. The place we fled to was Louise''s mansion. We had received a formal invitation as soon as we arrived at our lodging two days ago, and today was the day of that invitation. Judging by how quickly she set the date, she must have really wanted to see Siu. After arriving at the larger-than-our-lodging building and presenting the invitation, a person who was the embodiment of a maid led us inside. Wow, people really dress like that. Sophia pinched my side when I couldn''t take my eyes off the maid outfit. "Thank you for accepting the invitation. Welcome, I''m Louise Klein." After a long walk inside the mansion, we finally met Louise Klein. Louise greeted us with her usual confident expression, but I could feel her gaze linger a bit longer on Siu. "...So that''s what happened..." Hmm... What''s this now? But Louise hadn''t just called us to express her gratitude. She was currently recruiting comrades. "...We need more people capable of dealing with those demons..." According to her, the orc horde''s backing was the same demons who had created the modified goblins we encountered before. And those bastards were modifying monsters and sending them to humans for experiments, needing more comrades to stop them. "...So, I was hoping to enlist your help... What do you say?" And by the way, the help she needed wasn''t for the Marta Guard. Louise was part of a secret group fighting against these demons, and she was inviting us to join as comrades. "It would be an honor." Exactly, that''s how it''s supposed to go. This was the true main quest of a heroic tale. Then, I couldn''t refuse. "I will stand with you, Lady Louise." "Hehe, me too!" "If I can be of any help, I''m willing!" "Hmm! Just the answer I was hoping for!" Finally, it feels like we''ve cleared chapter 1. "Ugh... Huff..." Something''s gone wrong. "Krrraaaah!" "Get up! Is that all you''ve got?" "Keeeeeek!" Something''s seriously wrong. Why am I rolling around here? "Hmm... Can''t be helped. Let''s call it a day." You invited us to join as comrades. We said yes. "Ugh... Ha..." "But remember. At this rate, you won''t be accepted as comrades even in a month." Then, that''s that. What''s this test of skill about! Louise belongs to a secret group that requires a minimum skill level, and unfortunately, Siu and I were not up to that standard yet. So, Louise decided to spare some time to spar with us until we acquired the necessary skills. But, really, why does it have to be this intense... Even Siu collapsed immediately after it ended; I did well just to endure it. By the way, Sophia is an exception because she''s a healer. Being able to heal like Sophia is already enough to pass. So, instead of sparring, Sophia went to meet the women who had been captured by orcs. It seems she was still concerned. Damn, I should have just said I could heal and gone with her... "It''s late, how about we all have dinner together?" "Uh... Sorry, I have something else to do. I''ll be going now. Goodbye." "Hmm..." Is that guy insane? Siu fluidly rejected Louise''s invitation and didn''t even look back as he left the mansion. It''s clear he''s heading to the brothel again. That guy''s addicted! He needs a shutdown order for his dick. "Ah, I''m fine with it!" "Uh... right. You were here. Well... okay." Isn''t that a bit too obviously disappointed? Well, good. It''s time to move on to the next phase of my plan to get the two together. Chapter 90 After being guided by the maid, I quickly washed up and changed into the casual clothes Louise had gifted me. I was secretly hoping she might wash my body, but that didn''t happen. Too bad. My clothes were soaked with sweat, so Louise provided a new set. Nobles really are generous. "Wow..." Following the maid to the dining room, I found Louise waiting for me, now dressed in civilian clothes. It was my first time seeing her out of armor... Siu really missed out on a splendid sight. Louise was wearing a sky-blue dress that matched her blue hair, but her overly large bust made the dress fit awkwardly. However, the subtle glimpse of her skin underneath made that no issue at all. Indeed, a knight with a stunning figure. "You are truly beautiful. Truly a goddess of Marta... I''m getting an eye feast today." "Hmph! Stop with the smooth talk." There she goes again. When I sincerely complimented her, Louise frowned and glared at me, but the corners of her mouth were rising. She''s quite easy to read. "It''s good that Siu left early. If he were here, he wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight thinking of you, Lady Louise." "Hmph! Enough of that! ...And that man doesn''t care about me anyway." She''s upset. This woman is annoyed because Siu left early. Why is she so adorable? Louise pouted, wearing a sullen expression while absentmindedly spinning her wine glass. Clearly a ''I''m upset'' pose. It''s good I stayed. For both their sakes, I should try to cheer up Louise. "It''s the opposite, actually. He left because he''s interested in you." "Uh...? Isn''t that contradictory?" "Heh, Siu is shy around women, you see. He was probably too embarrassed to be around a beauty like you." "Hmm... Really? I see." Wow, can a person''s expression change so drastically? Just a moment ago, Louise was quite downcast, but now she''s smiling broadly and took a sip of her wine. She seemed pleased with the thought that Siu was conscious of her. Indeed, fitting for one of the heroines, she seems attracted to Siu. Alright, this is the moment to promote Siu to Louise, to solidify her feelings towards him. "He''s really pure, you know. He hasn''t dated a woman at his age and always focused on training. That''s why he''s not resistant to beauties." "But isn''t Lady Sophia also a beautiful woman? She fits the term ''beauty'' perfectly." Ah, that struck a nerve? The presence of another attractive person made her conscious? But don''t worry. Sophia has no interest in Siu. Siu''s goal is wide open. It''s a sure shot. "Hahaha. We are like family. Who would be romantically interested in their family?" "Hmm, that''s true." As I confidently assured her, Louise nodded and smiled broadly. I''m sure Siu''s attractiveness has just increased a few levels. Siu, you owe me big time. "But Lady Louise, what do you think of Siu?" "Uh?! I, I don''t think anything particular! I didn''t mean anything by it!" "Uh... haha. I meant Siu as a knight. Didn''t you spar with him today?" "Ah, ah...! Uh, cough cough..." Love makes a fool of anyone, and Louise was no exception. Caught in her misunderstanding, she blushed with embarrassment. And to add insult to injury, she accidentally spilled wine on her dress in her hurry to drink. Oh, service time? Her wet dress clung to her chest, accentuating her form. To see such a dignified knight in this state, it''s quite a sight. "Hmm... an exceptional talent. It''s hard to believe he grew up without a teacher." "Haha. Is that so? But there''s still much I lack. I hope you''ll continue to guide me." "Leave it to me... no, I mean, isn''t Siu the only one who needs guidance?" "Hahaha..." Ah, well, that didn''t work. But I''m satisfied with the results. I''ve managed to soothe an upset Louise and acted as a stand-in for Siu''s charm. Now, if I can just get them together more often, things should naturally progress. The time to openly flirt with Sophia really isn''t far off. * The next day, Sophia went to meet those women again. She said they were still struggling a lot and decided to help them adjust back to reality from today. She truly is a saint. Siu and I headed to Louise''s mansion again today. For the time being, we decided to train with Louise instead of taking on quests. While it''s not the same as hunting monsters, at least we can gain experience and improve our skills. It''s beneficial in many ways since we need to get stronger. But Siu, that guy, Immediately after training ended today, he dashed off to the brothel. "Haha. He''s so shy." And the next day too. "Haha. That guy." And the day after that too. "Haha. That guy." And even the next day, "Haha." Siu went to the brothel. "..." Is this crazy guy really unable to get himself together? I sent him to get used to sex, but at this rate, he''s going to spend all his money there. No matter how terrifying late bloomers can be, this is just too much. Is he planning to just settle in Marta and give up on catching the Demon King? Given that he''s been checking into the brothel for over a week, it''s scary to think there might be an attendance bonus there. And every day he rejects Louise''s dinner invitations, isn''t that what a man should do? Saying that whores are better than Louise. It seems necessary to have a deep conversation with Siu. "He left again today..." Look at that. Such blatant disappointment. A protagonist making a sub-heroine feel like this! That''s so typical of Siu. "I''m still here. Haha..." Ah, I have to take care of this again. At this rate, her self-esteem will drop. * "Even at the lodge, he always talks about Lady Louise. He can''t even look her in the face because he''s too shy, or he learned a lot today... He was so excited this morning, waiting for this time, it was embarrassing to watch." "Is that so..." Ah, I got it wrong. This kind of praise isn''t working anymore. And now there really isn''t anything left to compliment. If it continues like this, the plan will fail. "But... even so, he keeps... rejecting [her]. It''s like he doesn''t want to be ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) with me..." "Do you want to be close to Siu, Lady Louise?" "Uh... I just want to be friends with him..." But you know what? I don''t think it''s just Siu''s problem. Louise, this woman, is as shy as Siu. If she had shown a more feminine side in front of Siu, he would have fallen for her long ago. But she''s always so serious and tense, that''s why Siu puts up walls. No, who would feel affection towards someone who behaves like a drill sergeant with a red hat? Any existing affection would disappear! "...Is that so?" And it''s funny to call that shy. Wearing armor that blatantly shows her cleavage and a dress that reveals her skin, yet she''s shy in front of a man she likes? Truly a sub-heroine''s character. Well, I have no choice. For a happy adventure with Sophia, I need to somehow get them together. That means I have to solve this shyness issue myself. I have to change her. "If you want to get close to Siu, I can help you." If Louise becomes more proactive and seduces Siu, then he''ll wake up and pay more attention to her instead of going to the brothel. Then, somehow inciting the sex-crazed Siu to cross the line with Louise, everything will proceed smoothly afterward. Siu isn''t the type to leave things hanging; they''d become lovers, wouldn''t they? Happy ending. "Hmm... Do you have a method?" "Of course. I''ll provide private lessons for you, Lady Louise." "Um! I''ll count on you then." Chapter 91 "Then I''m counting on you." "Yes, leave it to me!" Phew, to start from today, he must have been quite upset. After informing Sophia through a servant that I would be late, I walked to the drawing room where Louise was waiting. It was late and I was tired, planning to return to my quarters for some sweet time with Sophia, but Louise''s passionate determination led us to start the lesson right now. I hadn''t even thought about the large amount of money I would receive. Even if it were free, well, ahem... -Knock knock! "May I come in?" "Enter." As I opened the door and stepped inside, Louise was waiting for me, a bit tense¡ªa stark contrast to her demeanor during our afternoon sparring. Seeing such a gap in her behavior in just one day, she really is the heroine. And when did she change into that outfit clinging to her body, revealing her voluptuous figure? Is this also casual wear? Her fashion sense is really to my taste. "Ahem! Quickly tell me, how can I become closer to him?" She''s rather hasty. As soon as I sat down, Louise urgently demanded answers from me. She seemed eager to relieve her frustration, and I felt the same, so I decided to give her straightforward advice. "Um... before I answer, may I speak frankly?" "By all means! It''s what I desire." "Then I''ll speak truthfully. Louise, why do you look so stern?" "...Um?" "Do you really intend to become friends? Every time you frown like that, won''t he think, ¡®Ah, this person dislikes me¡¯?" "That''s...!" Truthfully, I don''t know how to become friends¡ªif I did, I would have used it long ago. This is like fact-bombing disguised as teaching. Louise won''t change if I don''t tell her like this. For everyone''s sake, I need to be blunt, even if it means facing her wrath. Don''t make excuses, just accept your feelings. Being honest with oneself is an attractive trait. Is the tsundere act getting old now? "Don''t force a frown; otherwise, your expression keeps softening! ...Ah!" "Ho, so you do have feelings for Siu?" "...It''s not that, I told you it¡¯s to get closer." Again, the excuses! I was annoyed, but looking at Louise''s chest calmed me down. "Louise. It''s perfectly natural to feel attracted to the opposite sex, even a three-year-old child does it. There''s nothing to be ashamed of." "Um..." "Moreover, aren''t you a knight? Would a knight turn their back on an adversary? You should confront it head-on!" "...You¡¯re right." It seems like she and Siu are meant for each other. Only when framed in this way does she understand. Louise continued to make forced excuses and finally acknowledged her behavior when I mentioned her role as a knight. Hmm... But seeing her so dejected makes me feel like I''ve done something wrong. Is this gaslighting? I''m the one scolding her, but I''m also the one feeling guilty. Louise, this formidable woman... "If you acknowledge it honestly, I''ll tell you how you can win Siu¡¯s heart." "Really?" "There''s no one who knows Siu better than I do. Trust me." "Hmm... then I''ll be honest. As you guessed, I might actually have feelings for him." Oh, boy. Even when it¡¯s laid out for her, she still plays dumb with her feelings. Wait, no! On second thought, maybe she really doesn''t know her own feelings. Louise is surely a virgin, and Siu might be her first love, right? It''s likely she''s confused by her first romantic feelings, given she''s spent her life swinging a sword. Then the solution for Louise is this: "Then don''t hide those feelings." "What? What do you mean?" "Don''t force a stern expression, and just show Siu how you naturally react around him. Let him see that you¡¯re aware of him." "But... wouldn¡¯t Siu find that strange?" "On the contrary, he''ll love it. Haven''t I told you? Siu talks about you every day. If he realizes it''s not just him, he¡¯ll definitely show a different side." Addiction to sex that brings one to the brothel daily is for physical pleasure, not mental. Siu is still vulnerable to a woman''s affection. If Louise takes the initiative, Siu can''t help but be conscious of her. And once that stage is set, it''s only a matter of time before heated emotions turn into a relationship. Hmm... Perfect. This consultation was worth every penny. "Alright! I''ll try it your way!" **** ¡°I... Lady Louise? Are you feeling unwell? If it¡¯s too hard, we can stop training here for today. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± A total failure. I had misunderstood terribly. Simply being honest about her feelings wasn¡¯t going to solve the issue. Louise made a bizarre expression, neither smiling nor crying, and Siu, genuinely concerned, then proceeded as usual to the brothel. ¡°I¡¯ve messed up...¡± ¡°Lady Louise...¡± And as a result, Louise, deeply shocked, became noticeably depressed and berated herself. Honestly, it was a bit too much. I told her to show a shy side that she¡¯s conscious of, not a face like an orc¡¯s. Ah... from afar, it¡¯s a comedy, but up close, it¡¯s a tragedy, isn''t it? What a bitterly ironic situation. It seems I need to change the direction of the training. Louise¡¯s behavior was akin to a severe case of stage fright around men. Normally, she interacts just fine within groups of men, but as soon as she becomes conscious of a ''man of interest,'' she gets overly nervous. Therefore, she needs to overcome this. She needs to become comfortable around men, precisely around men she feels attracted to, so she can act as confidently with them as she does normally. ¡°Lady Louise.¡± Yes, that¡¯s the real reason. There¡¯s no other. It¡¯s ~N§àv§Ölight~ not because Louise¡¯s chest looks soft, or because I want to see her blush in my arms, or because I slyly want to make her flustered with physical contact. It¡¯s truly for Louise¡¯s sake. ¡°The situation is more serious than I thought. We need to switch to a more intense form of training. Is that alright with you?¡± ¡°Uh... If it will solve the problem, then I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Good. Then, embrace me.¡± ¡°...What?!!¡± Ah, I¡¯m serious. There¡¯s no better way to get used to men than through firsthand experience. The question is whether Louise perceives me as a man... ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Uh, uuuuh...!¡± Seeing Louise already turning beet red, I figured there was nothing to worry about. ==== As the man thrust vigorously, the bed creaked and shook under the strain. The woman matched his movements with her seductive moans, culminating in the man reaching climax. ¡°Haah... Siu.¡± ¡°Mary... Can we go again?¡± ¡°Yes, come here...¡± No, it wasn¡¯t the end but a loop as the man resumed his actions and the woman embraced him fully, both reaching their peak naturally with practiced movements. ¡°Haah! It feels so good!¡± ¡°No, go away, aaaaah!¡± Finally, as the woman reached her limit, she tightened around the man penetrating her, causing him to climax inside her once more. The woman enjoyed the afterglow, then bent down to clean the man, her expression radiantly happy. ¡°Mary, was it good?¡± ¡°Hah, slurp... It was wonderful, gulp, Siu...¡± ¡°Me too... Today was amazing.¡± ¡°Hehe... I¡¯m glad.¡± As the woman finished cleaning, the man provided a pillow with his arm, and she leaned on him, sharing words of love. The man seemed utterly smitten, reacting fondly to her every trivial word. ¡°But Siu... I heard you¡¯ve been spending every day with Lady Louise... She¡¯s really beautiful, isn¡¯t she? A beauty well-suited to you...¡± ¡°I only spar with Lady Louise. We part ways as soon as it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Really...! Oh, but maybe you just don¡¯t know her charm yet. If you keep spending time together...¡± ¡°Mary, you¡¯re the only one for me right now.¡± ¡°Siu! Sob, sob... I¡¯m so happy...¡± As the woman cried, the man gently wiped her tears away. They kissed, then intertwined again, their actions continuing until dawn. Chapter 92 Louise took a deep breath and looked at the man standing before her, his arms wide open and his expression indifferent. If only he had shown some embarrassment, it might have been less awkward for her. But frustratingly, he seemed utterly unfazed. "Embrace me...? Such an indecent act!" It wasn¡¯t her first time hugging a man. As a member of the guard, she often embraced her subordinates in celebration after completing tough tasks. But this was the first time Louise, as a woman and not as ¡®Guard Louise¡¯, would be in the arms of a man. "Do I really have to do this...?" Once she became conscious of it, uncontrollable thoughts flooded her mind. The handsomeness not so common in the guard, his unexpectedly solid chest and muscles, his serious attitude that always considered others¡ªattractions she hadn''t noticed before because they had been overshadowed by Siu. "Oh, this is no less daunting than approaching Siu!" It was meant to be an exercise to get used to men, but the difficulty level was too high right from the start. It would have been easier to practice with Hans from the guard, whose pig-like face wouldn¡¯t make her feel this way. ¡°Hurry!¡± ¡°Uh, uh...¡± As she hesitated and lingered in her spot, the man sternly urged her. It was the first time she had seen him not smiling warmly, but rather serious and commanding. Louise''s heart skipped a beat at his tone. She feared his kindness might turn into hostility. Thus, she forced her trembling legs to take steps towards him. With each step, her heart pounded louder. Sweat trickled down her back, and her feet felt incredibly heavy. ''Just think of it as a form of training... like a drill, just a drill...'' Eventually, Louise managed to reach him, though she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look up from the ground. "It''s really hard to start. I¡¯m worried if we can continue like this. Lady Louise, if it¡¯s too much, you can stop now. I¡¯ll find another way." "No, it¡¯s okay! A knight does not retreat!" "Ah! That¡¯s the spirit, Lady Louise. Honestly, I thought you might give up, but I underestimated you. Let''s start the training in earnest!" With a forced bravado, Louise tried to appear fine, and the man genuinely admired her for her courage. Though his words were usually comforting, today they somehow didn¡¯t lift her spirits¡ªshe was too nervous. "Alright then?!" Before she knew it, the man embraced her without waiting for a response. Instantly, her face flushed with heat, but she was too overwhelmed to react other than by bowing her head to hide her embarrassment. "Lady Louise, how is it? Can you endure it?" "Umm... I, I can manage..." ''How can anyone endure this...!!'' The man¡¯s left arm cradled her waist, and his right hand stroked her shoulder. His gentle touch nearly drove her mad. Trapped in his embrace, Louise couldn¡¯t move and her eyes welled up with tears from the embarrassment. "If you¡¯re okay, we¡¯ll move on to the next step." "This isn¡¯t the end?!" "I was planning to stop here today, but seeing how well you''re doing, I got greedy." "Th-that so..." ''I should have just honestly said it was hard!'' Louise regretted her pretense, but it was too late for regrets now. The man praised her repeatedly, and when she let her guard down, he pulled her closer, making their bodies press against each other. ''What!'' Their bodies naturally came together, and Louise involuntarily buried her face in his shoulder. "How scandalous! To be this close...!" Panicked, she tried to push away, but he didn¡¯t let go. Instead, as she resisted, she ended up pressing even closer against him. She could feel his body heat and his scent overwhelmed her, her mind unable to focus on anything else. It wasn¡¯t over yet. She realized her chest was pressed against his, which meant he could feel her breasts, and her nipples against him. Louise cried out of embarrassment. All the hugs she had ever given were while wearing armor, so she ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) had never anticipated such a situation. "Phew... Well done." "I...it was tough..." Fortunately, that was the end of the man¡¯s training session. It had been extremely difficult, but she had managed to endure it. Louise smiled broadly, feeling more triumphant than even when she had won her first duel. But... "Let¡¯s take a short break and then continue." "What?!" "Ha-ha. Didn¡¯t you teach me that repetition is important? I''ve grown a lot through repetitive dueling, thanks to your teachings, so I thought I¡¯d apply it to this training." "Uh... that''s a good idea..." ''...This fool! Why did he have to act so clever!'' Louise cursed her past self as she continued her training with Deokbae. ==== ==== Louise seemed more natural in her conversation with Siu the next day. She was still a bit awkward but showed smiles that hadn¡¯t been seen the day before, and Siu, sensing the change, blushed and was more conscious of her. That scoundrel, enjoying it? Seeing the change in their relationship brought a smile to my face. "So, I''m counting on you again today." Truthfully, I''m pleased too, Siu. Thanks to today''s progress, I was able to continue the personal training. I thought yesterday¡¯s embarrassment would have ended it, but thanks to Siu, Louise started to believe in the effectiveness of the training. ¡®This yawn is because the training is boring, not because I¡¯m crying!¡¯ Ah, I should have taken a photo of Louise crying yesterday; what a missed opportunity. **** "Wait a minute! What is this?!" Ah, I wish I could capture this. Is Louise a genius in making expressions? She always entertains me with her varied expressions. Being beautiful, she looks charming no matter what face she makes. "What are you referring to?" "That, that, that thing..." "If you don¡¯t specify, I won¡¯t know." "Uh! It¡¯s your ¡®thing¡¯ that¡¯s touching my stomach!" Pity, a cruder word would have been better, but damn these pronouns. "Um... are you talking about this?" "Yes, that! Wait, stop rubbing it against me!" Louise was flustered because I was erect. I held Louise while my penis was erect and pressed it against her stomach. Initially, she didn¡¯t notice and just embraced me until she felt something poking her stomach. She bent her head to check and, realizing it was my erect penis, screamed in shock. "Ha-ha. This is my penis." "Who doesn¡¯t know that right now! Why is it erect!" "Um... Lady Louise. It¡¯s natural for a man to get an erection when hugging a beautiful woman." "Lies!" Well, if a virgin is embraced, blushing, crying, and heaving breaths while rubbing her chest against me, and I don''t get erect, am I even a man? Siu is so stimulated he could ejaculate. Yesterday, I had to withdraw a few times to hold back, but normally this is what happens. "Do you know I¡¯m also embarrassed? I¡¯m enduring it for your sake, Lady Louise. So please, don¡¯t be shy and take the training seriously." "That so? Well then... ah... I understand." But really, just as I expected. With her half-baked knowledge about such matters, she doesn¡¯t even get angry when I openly harass her. Instead, since I act confidently, Louise trusts me instead of doubting. Probably the success shown today also plays a role. Phew, with this, can I move on to the next stage with peace of mind? "Thank you. Now, let¡¯s proceed to the advanced stage. From now on, Lady Louise, you will get used to my penis." "What?!?!" Chapter 93: 18+ It''s hard to believe, but all of this is for Siu and Louise. If it were the old Siu, he would have already fallen for Louise, but the current Siu is different. Siu, who now frequents the brothel daily, has become a monster of sexual desire. Naturally, he would attempt to satisfy his urges with Louise if she approached him. But what if virgin Louise gets awkward and rejects him? That would be the end. Siu would simply move on and head to the brothel. That''s how sex-driven the current Siu is. Therefore, to pair Louise with Siu, it''s necessary for her to become accustomed to such acts. The training now is solely for that purpose. Oh, really. While I might also satisfy my own desires in the process, that''s entirely secondary, not the objective at all. **** "Really... Is this act effective...?" It feels insane. How destructive it is... His firm yet soft abs, the moans that escape with each rub, the trembling of his hands on my waist, and even the expression of the knight enduring in embarrassment! All these elements are incredibly stimulating. "Hey! Are you listening?" And when I embrace Louise with such force, "Ahh!" I can also feel Louise¡¯s large breasts. It¡¯s the best. Ah, it feels like I¡¯m masturbating with Louise as a medium. Though I¡¯m wearing trousers and there¡¯s no penetration, the sensation from the atmosphere alone seems enough to push me over the edge. "Look here!" Was I too absorbed? Louise got angry and pulled away from me, but I wasn''t scared at all; Louise still seemed tense, trembling in her arms and legs. "The effect is there. This is what you call anticipatory conditioning. If you get used to these acts, conversing with Siu will become much easier in the future. That way, you can get closer to Siu. And yesterday''s training showing effects today proves it. Lady Louise, do you still not trust me?" "I do trust... but this kind of thing, it¡¯s... it¡¯s..." "This kind of thing?" "This is something that people who love each other do!" Wow. Such pure words coming from a grown knight. She really is unexpectedly cute. But isn¡¯t she too embarrassed? It¡¯s making me feel awkward. "Hahaha. This is purely training. Who would think otherwise during training? Lady Louise, you seem to have a naughty side?" "Ugh... Me, have a naughty side?!" "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re having lewd thoughts # N§àv§Ölight # about me? I¡¯m strictly here to train you for Louise¡¯s sake. I consider you a student, not as a woman." "Is that so..." Of course, that¡¯s a lie. If I weren¡¯t seeing her as a woman, would I get an erection? Obviously, I¡¯m enjoying this because she¡¯s an attractive knight. Oops, no, I¡¯m training. If not, I would have casually spoken or drugged both and stripped them down, throwing them in the same bed. "Sorry about that... I¡¯ll focus from now on." "No, I too lacked consideration. I pushed the stages too fast because of my eagerness. I will lower the pace." "Oh, no need! Just keep going!" That¡¯s it. She doesn¡¯t like to lose. Since she said to continue, she won¡¯t be able to say stop now. I can trust that we¡¯re really starting now. "Then, let¡¯s begin again." "Phew... anytime!" Before Louise could finish speaking, I began the training again, and Louise¡¯s face collapsed into a cute expression, surprised. Just like when we hugged a few days ago, Louise occasionally shows such adorable sides. I never imagined she¡¯d be like this when we first met. **** Does sexual stimulation also affect a trained knight? Louise confirmed it with panting breaths. Truly a cheat skill, universally effective. At first, Louise clenched her teeth and endured, but as I continued to rub my penis against her and stimulate her, the light in her eyes faded, and her nipples hardened enough to pierce through her clothes. "Ha... hah, how long do I have to do this...?" Louise tried to quit several times, but each time I provoked her by asking if she couldn¡¯t even endure this, she responded to the challenge. Thanks to that, the current Louise had unknowingly fallen deep into pleasure, even rubbing her thighs together. "Are you giving up already? It hasn¡¯t even been an hour." "Cr... Hah... still?" Originally, I planned to continue only until Louise surrendered, but I was curious to see what she would show if I forced the training. I also wanted to see her gradually become flushed with desire. "Ha... But... is a man¡¯s thing normally this, this big?" Oh? Is she getting interested in that now? Louise glanced at the huge tent in my trousers and then turned her eyes away as she asked. She seemed to have become a bit accustomed to the touch of a penis and was curious about it. "Not to boast, but I am on the larger side." "Is that so..." If she had seen it in real life, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been curious. It seems she still can¡¯t quite believe it. I can¡¯t just whip it out already... I swallowed my disappointment and enjoyed Louise¡¯s gaze as I pressed my penis against her stomach again. "Wait a minute! Wait..." "...Lady Louise?" But Louise swallowed her saliva and pressed her body against me. Because of that, my penis, which was pushed by her body, almost popped out of my clothes. "..." In that state, Louise hugged my waist to pin my penis in place, then raised her heels to match the height of our groins, and continued to look down at my penis pressing against her. "This far... doesn¡¯t make sense!" "Uh... Lady Louise?" "Hmm? Ah, it¡¯s nothing! Don¡¯t mind..." Did she just check how deep it would go if inserted? This innocent maiden? It seems she¡¯s heard enough about sex to know how it works. But to blatantly check with my penis... that¡¯s seriously arousing. Belatedly regaining her composure, Louise turned her head as if nothing had happened, but it was too late. Caught off guard by her lascivious act, I was fully erect, and my enlarged penis finally broke through the confines of my trousers. "Um? What in the world, yikes?! Gross!!!" **** The training session ended that day, but again, it was effective, and Siu showed signs of being shaken by Louise. Louise, who was shy but gradually trying more skinship, seemed to catch Siu¡¯s attention. "Then, thank you for your hard work!" But even today, holding onto Siu was a failure. If you really become addicted to lust, you can fall this low. I''m disgusted. Is it really right to hand Louise over to such a guy? I felt doubtful. "Then I¡¯ll be going in too." "Lady Louise? What about the training..." "I said I¡¯m going in!" BangWhat¡¯s with her? Is she embarrassed because she saw my penis yesterday? I planned to continue the fun training session today, but Louise slammed the door in my face. It seems she still can¡¯t forget the sight of my penis from yesterday. I guess she couldn¡¯t focus even during the duel. Hmm, I thought this plan would go smoothly, but it¡¯s not as easy as I thought. Siu is more obsessed with the brothel than I expected, and it¡¯s not easy to advance the training stages with Louise, given her noble status. If I want to quickly conquer Siu, I might need to raise the level of the training, but I worry if it¡¯s okay to go any further. In times like this... it¡¯s standard to meet an information broker. I need to see Madam to bring up the topic of orcs and get information about Louise. Oh, and also to hear about Siu. "Siu, I¡¯m taking a break from the duel today." "Yes, brother. Understood." I sent Siu to Louise and then walked to the brothel. **** "Oh dear, what can I do? Madam is currently out. Why is a secret. If you spend time with me, maybe I could tell you... How about it?" "Forget it, just tell me when she¡¯s coming back." "Tsk, no fun. I don¡¯t know, really? Maybe if you hang out and have fun here, she might just show up." Unfortunately, the brothel was without the Madam, just filled with prostitutes eager for money and men. The owner was away¡ªwhen it rains, it pours. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get information about Louise next time and just listen to stories about Siu for now. "By the way, that guy you brought last time, he¡¯s been coming to the brothel a lot lately? Is the water here that good?" "My my, don¡¯t you know? That guy comes here every day looking for just one person. They''re like a couple in pure love, you know? Makes you jealous. What did he say... ''I¡¯ll take responsibility, so don¡¯t take other clients''? Ho-ho, such a prince, right?" No, this kid... Was he really trapped? No wonder he¡¯s been coming every day! Fallen for a prostitute, giving her both money and affection? Ha, I''m flabbergasted. He was apologizing to Sophia when, and now this. "Ah, here he comes now. Say hello, Mary~ Here¡¯s your husband¡¯s friend. Say hi, brother. This girl here, your friend¡¯s fallen head over heels for her. Isn¡¯t she cute?" ...Wait, wait. Is this for real? Seeing that ''Observation'' still works on the prostitute next to me... No, then it¡¯s real? "Hello... I¡¯m Mary..." Fucking Siu, how can a hero be enchanted by a succubus... Chapter 94: 18+ "Ah, such a delicious virgin... too adorable." Charlotte, the succubus, used her magic once again to pose as a virgin, devouring the virgin who fell into her trap. The overly nervous man climaxed too soon, but Charlotte was satisfied with just that, as she had already noticed that he had genuinely fallen for her. "Really~ Just shedding a few tears like I''m helpless, and they all fall for it? Men are all the same fools." Even with the same seduction skill, the effect greatly differs depending on how ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) and in which situation it''s used. And Charlotte knew the most effective way to use her seduction skills. The naive man who firmly believed she was a virgin offered his virginity without any suspicion, unable to resist her feigned happiness at being able to "give her virginity" to him. With his first experience, he became her slave. "Delicious. Delicious. So delicious. Really... sweet! This is why I can''t stop with virgins!" To a succubus, a man''s virginity is a sweet snack, and the affection of a man who has offered his virginity to her is a meal tastier than any other food. Thus, the naive man ensnared by her charm had become her exclusive chef. "This is the best virgin I''ve ever had... I might get addicted... I love it too much..." Therefore, she did not accept other clients. Why settle for junk food when such delicious fare was available? She was a gourmet, not a scavenger. The brothel''s prostitutes nagged her, but controlling those unrelated to magic was all too easy for Charlotte. "Such a man is a first for me... Ahh...?" She was surprised when he brought a doll from a made-up story, but she was even more impressed that he thought of her even in such a situation. Therefore, she abandoned her plan to play with him for a while and discard him, deciding instead to stay with him until his death, continuously draining his affection. Conscience? There was no such thing. Instead, she felt justified. The man should be happy just to spend his life with a succubus as beautiful as herself. "Oh...? There''s another man who looks just as delicious as him?" But Charlotte became greedy. One day, a man exuding a sweet scent appeared before her. He wasn''t a virgin, but strangely, he looked even more delicious than a virgin. Moreover, it turned out that this man was the naive man''s close friend. At that, Charlotte devised a delicious plan. "...I''m a genius! How can I come up with such brilliant ideas? Hehe, this is going to be fun!" It was a daring plan to make both men hers. A man who finds out too late that his beloved woman was forced to spread her legs by a trusted friend; a man who, driven by lust, betrays his trusting friend to forcefully take his woman; both of their friendships would crumble before her, as they desperately competed for her love. "Ahh~?, thrilling!" Perhaps she would experience a heavenly dish that no other succubus, not even her esteemed mother, had ever tasted. "Did you say Meri? Can we talk for a moment?" "Oh brother! He only sees your friend, huh? Why not play with me instead?" Thus, Charlotte did not refuse the man''s request to talk. Though "talk" likely meant a physical conversation, she had no reason to refuse, considering the immediate sweetness and the thrilling excitement to come. "Um... I understand. I''ll get a room and wait for you there..." "Oh my, Meri, you?! Are you finally taking another client?" "It''s, it''s just talk!" Charlotte pretended to blush, secretly swallowing her drool. ==== ==== -Thump thump thump thump- Siu stormed through the brothel with furious steps. The frightened prostitutes tried to stop him, but no one could halt his advance. -Bang bang bang! "Meri! Where is Meri!" The bodyguards had long been knocked out. Their bulky forms were no match for Siu, who had turned the brothel into chaos. Men who were with the prostitutes fled naked in surprise, while the prostitutes themselves trembled with fear, unable to leave their beds. -Bang! Bang bang bang! "Where the hell is she!" ''I shouldn''t have said anything! It was supposed to be just between Meri and that guy!'' Julia, who had told Siu that Meri was with another man, regretted her mistake. According to her, Meri''s affair should have remained a secret. However, Julia, envious of Meri''s affair with the handsome man, didn''t keep her promise. She had hoped this incident would drive a wedge between them. "Where are youuu!" But before Julia could finish her story, Siu, furious to hear that Meri had been forced to take another client by the brothel, began tearing the place apart without giving her a chance to explain who Meri was with. ''If I had known he was such a madman, I wouldn''t have been jealous!'' As Julia was filled with regret, Siu finally reached the last room in the corner of the brothel. Since Meri had not yet shown herself, she must be in this room. -Gulp- Finally calming himself, Siu began to think clearly. Now more timid, he needed an excuse to bring Meri out of the room right away. [Uh, ah?! Ahhh, you, you''re too good?!] However, Siu couldn''t think clearly anymore as he heard Meri''s moans from beyond the door. He weakened and let go of the doorknob he was holding. [Ah, ha, haaa?! Go, just gooooo??!] Unaware of Siu''s rampage, Meri and the nameless man continued their scandalous exploration of each other''s bodies, lost in their own world. **** [Ahhh it''s too much?! That''s, that''s enough! Hiiigh, heeek, haaa?...] Siu couldn''t comprehend the situation. The owner of those moans was definitely Meri, but strangely, he had never heard such lewd sounds from her before. [No more, noooo! Don''t, don''t pull me, ahhhhh?!] The Meri he remembered always blushed with cute moans. These cheap and sticky sounds were far from what he knew. [Uh, uh, haaa?... Just give up to this feeling?! I can''t live without this anymore???!] She had also never used such vulgar language. She always remained innocent, still shy in front of genitals. Thus, Siu concluded that the woman beyond the door wasn''t Meri. She must not be at the brothel at all. Perhaps, the story that Meri was with another man was a lie made up by that woman out of jealousy. ''Yes, that must be it!'' He had earnestly worked to pay off Meri''s debt to the madam, confessing they should spend their lives together. Meri had cried, hugging him while saying she loved him. So, that woman couldn''t be Meri. The demon king had to be captured, but Meri was his priority. And he was her priority. They trusted each other, and their future together was always supposed to be bright. Therefore, that woman could not be Meri. Meri wouldn''t accept other clients under duress from the brothel, and even if such a situation occurred, she would''ve gritted her teeth and waited for it to pass. The woman gasping there couldn''t possibly be Meri. It all made sense now if he thought of her as another prostitute who just sounded like Meri. Siu was ashamed of himself for doubting her. [Understand now?! I won''t ever do it with Siu again?! Just stop?] However, as Meri cried out, it shattered Siu''s thoughts. Shocked, Siu collapsed on the spot. [Hiigh, heek, haaah?! I''ll do anything you ask?!] [I''ll give you everything?!] [Please, now stop, uh, haaah?! I don''t want it, just gooooo??!] The woman behind the door was indeed Meri. No matter how much he tried to deny it, the truth was undeniable. Siu had to accept it. He felt betrayed. They were supposed to be in love... was it all just his delusion? The shock quickly eroded his affection for her. Now, just hearing Meri''s voice made him feel disgusted and nauseous. Siu couldn''t bear this moment any longer. Meri, who had said she was happy to give him her virginity, Meri, who had been glad to take his virginity, Meri, who promised not to take any other clients, Meri, who had enjoyed making love with him every day, Meri, who gradually became accustomed to sex with him, Meri, who had become an important part of his life, But ultimately, Meri was still a prostitute. Siu couldn''t endure seeing his pure love tarnished and ran away crying from the scene. Chapter 95 Charlotte sobbed as if she were a tragic heroine and buried herself in Deokbae''s arms. Then, placing her hand over his, she confessed with a trembling voice. "Please help me... He keeps trying to monopolize me..." It was a blatant lie, but that hardly mattered. If her seduction worked, the man would believe her completely. What she needed now was a lie that could motivate the man. "He threatens to keep me from seeing other clients and wants to turn me into his toy." "Every time he treats me so roughly and fiercely, every day feels like despair... Please, save me." Charlotte had a tip she frequently used in such situations. It involved exploiting men''s naive sense of justice. By becoming the pitiable woman crying for rescue, men would foolishly get caught in her web. "Please... help me. I will do anything... just please, let me escape from his clutches...!" Charlotte lay down, spreading her legs deliberately. One arm was raised over her head to cover her eyes, and with her other hand, she clutched the blanket, feigning tension. The man, as planned, rushed to her. "Ahahahaha! It''s just too easy!" Her thin panties were removed, and her enchanting vulva was exposed. Most men would be mesmerized just by seeing it, such was the allure of a succubus¡¯s anatomy. As expected, the man was effective in his charm, silently beginning to lick her. "Ah!" Charlotte couldn''t help but scream out. Unlike Siu, this man knew how to satisfy a woman. His rough tongue entered her, stimulating her intensely, and naturally, Charlotte responded by moving her hips in rhythm to his movements. "Ah...! It''s so good! You''re doing it so well...!" With Siu, she had to act, but this man''s foreplay was genuinely exquisite. She surrendered to him, letting out unrestrained moans. "Uh, haaah!" "Ha... it''s unbelievable, it''s over already...?" Before long, she had climaxed. The stimulation was too much for Charlotte, who had grown accustomed to Siu''s more familiar touches. The pleasure that began in her vulva quickly spread throughout her body. "Oh..." As Charlotte was catching her breath from the climax, the man removed his underwear. What appeared was far too large to be a normal human penis. Siu was not small, but this was beyond human norms. Its size, girth, and firmness were all satisfying. Just seeing his penis triggered Charlotte''s succubus pheromones to burst out. "I want it, it looks so delicious...! Can such a penis even exist on a human?" Succubus pheromones were like an aphrodisiac to humans, to be used carefully, but Charlotte, already in heat, didn¡¯t have time to consider such things. Desiring immediate sex with him, she continued to emit her pheromones. "Come! Please come and save me!" When Charlotte spread her legs again to seduce him, the man responded to her call. His large penis penetrated Charlotte''s vulva, and she arched her back like a bow. The mere insertion was enough to bring her to another climax. "Aaaaaah!" "Are you a succubus? It''s over already?" The man looked down at her with displeasure and casually mentioned her secret. ==== What¡¯s the ultimate punishment for a succubus? Killing her? Cutting off her limbs? Or making her unable to enjoy sex ever again? While there could be many ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) punishments, the best in my opinion is making her unable to find satisfaction in sex ever again. It would be quite humorous if a succubus couldn''t climax from sex, right? How? Simply by making her unable to forget me through sex. With a penis primed by sexual stimulation and all my points invested in virility, I could make the succubus climax relentlessly. Then, she would never be satisfied by anyone but me. This is a punishment. For daring to seduce a hero and try to plunge this world into despair, this evil demon deserves it. Trying to overthrow my bus as a succubus? No chance. Even a succubus should know when she''s satisfied. Trying to seduce me too? Think opening her legs would have me panting like Siu? Such a wench only responds to a whip. My penis is that whip. "Aaaaaah!" I enacted my punishment on the succubus beneath me. Today''s fact: The vulva of a succubus is not herbal. Why men are crazy about succubuses is clear to see. From how skillfully she handled Siu, she¡¯s no novice at seducing men, yet her vulva is as tight as a virgin''s. No, it¡¯s beyond a virgin''s. The tightness of a virgin with the technique of a whore. Innocently sucking in a penis then stimulating it with her soft vaginal walls, and not letting go until ejaculation. Whew... But, having experienced the ultimate Taegeuk Yin-Yang sex, this level of stimulation was laughable to me. Ha! As if! When I thrust my enraged penis right up to her womb, the succubus was finished. "A succubus? Over already?" But that was too easy for a succubus. I was expecting a fiercer battle. Disappointing. "...What are you talking about?" "You''re a succubus, pretending otherwise is futile. I know all the tricks." "...You mean it feels good like a succubus?" "No, I''m disappointed that that''s all there is to a succubus." Failing to manage her expression, the succubus, seemingly hurt by my comment about her dissatisfaction, pushed me away and stood up. "What?! You dare, a mere human!!" Was that all her seduction attempt? The succubus bit her lip in anger, then pulled out pitch-black wings from her waist. Transforming her appearance into a beautiful young girl, was that her true form? She shrank in height, her waist became slimmer, her brown hair turned silver with wavy locks, and cute horns emerged. Her breasts inexplicably shrank, and she quickly crossed her arms over her chest. Then, she slightly covered her still visible vulva with her tail. "Big penis or not, don''t act so cocky!" "Wow..." The atmosphere changed instantly. Gone was the lascivious whore, replaced by a cute noble lady glaring at me. Her pale skin flushed, she trembled with tears, pointing and shouting at me. "I''ll show you the true form of a succubus!" She pushed me down again, climbing onto my still erect penis. It seemed she was challenging me to a cowgirl battle. Fine by me. The form might have changed, but her confidence hadn''t. I confidently invited her to come anytime. "...But! If you surrender now, I might let you go. What do you think?" But the ferocity to swallow my penis vanished, and she hesitated atop my member. Was this a tease? Thanks to that, her soft vulva entrance tantalizingly tickled the tip of my penis. Truly a succubus, even this was a form of foreplay. "Think about it. If you go through with this, you''ll become my slave forever. Are you prepared for that?" The succubus urged me to surrender with a gentle voice. I couldn''t understand why she was doing this now, but it was devastatingly destructive. The changed appearance evoked a sense of guilt that was hard to bear. Unable to resist, I lifted my hips to start our contest. Or at least, I tried to. "Just a moment! I''m not ready yet!" But something prevented my penis from entering. "It''s a lie..." "It''s not a lie! I''ll tell you when I''m ready, just waiiiit!" As I forced my way through her resistance and drove my penis in, bright red blood flowed from the succubus''s vulva. "...Why?" "Uaaaah! I told you to wait! ...Uh, wait! Just a moment! Ah, ah! Just a minute!" Chapter 96: 18+ It didn''t make any sense to me. We had just had sex. So why was there virgin blood? Does virginity change with appearance? But I stopped thinking about it. Whether she was a virgin or not, what did it matter? What was important to me now was to punish this succubus, not to deflower her. Although it seemed she was indeed a virgin, since the taste down there had changed, it wasn''t something I needed to concern myself with. "Sob, ah, let me go! Hot, let me gooo!" I grabbed the succubus''s small, cute ass and thrust my dick into her. Then the succubus broke down again as if nothing had changed. "Huh... ah, I''m not ready yet..." She clung to my chest as if she were magnetized, breathing heavily. Perhaps because she was smaller, she seemed more sensitive than when she was in the form of Mary. It was disappointing how weak she seemed when just a moment ago she was all bravado about showing her true self. "So, giving you time to prepare makes a difference?" "Uh... of course! You think the daughter of the Succubus Queen is just this much? I just needed some time to mentally prepare, ahh! Don''t, I''m still talking, /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ ahh!" The daughter of the Succubus Queen...? There should be a limit to lying. It''s infuriating. If she were really the Succubus Queen''s daughter, she should have glamorous, seductive charms that would make anyone hard just by looking. But this is her? "Wait, just a minute! What are you doing, huh, ha?" Was I Siu, to fall for such lies? Enraged, I stood up, still holding her by the ass. "Wait, wait, ha... I almost fell over... ah?" The succubus, unable to maintain her balance, clung to my shoulder. Typical succubus, always ready with a trick. With her help, I completed the standing position. Late to the situation, the succubus tried to wriggle free, but the tighter her insides clenched, the better it felt. Why does it feel like rape... why is she crying? "Hey, aren''t you a succubus? Why do you hate it so much?" "Ha... uh, doing it in my true form... ha... it''s my first time!" "What? No, you were the one who said you''d show me your true form." "Uh! That... that''s because you ignored me..." "...?" This conversation is going nowhere. I couldn''t understand why a succubus would be a virgin in the first place, nor why she would offer herself and then try to back out like this. Is she somewhat deficient as a succubus? Even so, I had no intention of letting her off the hook. This could still be a deception. She already had a criminal record, so I couldn''t let my guard down. Ignoring her sobbing, I began to thrust vigorously. "Heh, ha, ahh! You set it up and then suddenly! Ha, ahh!" The sound of flesh slapping echoed around the room. While her mouth said no, her insides clenched in rhythm with my movements. Was this the instinct of a succubus...? "Sob, sob... it''s my first time... in this position, hah, it''s too much..." The succubus clung only to my shoulder, trying to create distance, but as the thrusting continued, she seemed to dislocate her waist and ended up leaning fully against me, burying her face in my chest. "It''s ridiculous... hah, how can a human, ha... feel this good... if it''s like this... I can''t help it!" Eventually, she got used to it and began to move her hips in response to mine. "Heh, ha... uh! Ah... good... hah..." So this is why they hire experienced newbies... Once the succubus regained her senses and focused on the sex, the pleasure was on a different level. She said she needed preparation, and it turned out to be true. Her pussy seemed alive as it gripped my dick tightly, its bumpy ridges stimulating me in ways I hadn''t felt when she was disguised as a whore. Then her tail curled towards me, brushed my ass, and flicked my prostate. Insane... was this play even possible? The succubus in serious mode was definitely different. "How about that? Hah... good, right? I''m doing this especially for you... because you''re a man I recognize... slurp." Overwhelmed by my first prostate play, I lost my senses as the succubus began licking my collarbone. There seemed to be an effect in the succubus''s saliva because as she licked, my collarbone pleasantly heated up. I had to retaliate before I lost it completely. I hooked her legs over my arms and grabbed her waist, then threw all my strength into my hips. "Ha! Ah! Aak! Just when I got used to it, haah!" **** From then on, she never regained the upper hand. She was pounded again and again, coming and coming without a break, a relentless series of climaxes. "I''m sorry... ha... not anymore... heh, haah!" "I won''t do it anymore... ugh, hot, hoooh! I won''t do it with him anymore!" There seemed to be some commotion outside, but I had no time to care. This succubus would strike back at any opportunity, so I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. I used everything I had learned to dominate the succubus. "After all, you can''t live without this dick now! Haah!" Finally, the succubus completely submitted to me, becoming my own personal toy. No more resistance. The long session of punishment was finally over. "Ha, ha... ha, aak! I, I don''t like this!" Now it was time to enjoy myself. I had invested heavily in stamina for this conquest, but it still felt a bit lacking. -Kwaaang! But then the door burst open, and my happy time ended before it could even start. The one who opened the door was the brothel madam, who had been out. **** "Even if it''s you, I can''t forgive this! Doing whatever you want with our girl... Who is she?" Apparently, my colleagues had gotten worried since I hadn''t released the succubus all day and had called the madam for help. But instead of Mary, they found a succubus covered in semen. "Madam, you should have managed things better. What do you do if there''s a succubus among the whores?" As I finished and pulled out, the following whores held their breath, unable to take their eyes off my dick. "...A succubus? Mary was?" What, she really didn''t know? I thought someone like the madam would surely know, but by her expression, she genuinely didn''t. I thought she had been playing dumb to trap Siu, but apparently not. "Didn''t you know? That''s a bit disappointing." "No way!" The madam stormed over and began examining the exhausted succubus, but couldn''t quite understand what had happened. Hmm... disappointing? "That succubus was disguised as the whore Mary. I''ve changed her back to her original form." "Polymorph...? So this succubus is a high-ranking demon?" Huh? Is that so? Not just any succubus can shape-shift. Transforming into someone else to the extent of deceiving the madam was high-level magic, and she had used it. Hmm... she didn''t seem like such an impressive succubus... "Heh... hot! What, what?!" As the madam continued to inspect her, the succubus, coming to her senses, was startled and stepped back. Realizing everything had been exposed, her spirit seemed to deflate as she hung her head. "Ah, shoot... you''ve seen everything... You! It''s because of you! Just you wait! Hmph!" With that, she glared at me angrily, grew her wings to cover herself, and vanished in the blink of an eye. Was it teleportation this time...? Was she really a high-ranking demon? But why did ''surveillance'' catch her? She''s truly an enigma. "Mary..." But I had definitely imprinted my taste on her body, so I wasn''t too worried. The punishment was complete, and she wouldn''t bother Siu anymore. "Madam, how about we sit down for a deep conversation now?" "...That''s what I want too." Then it was finally time to attend to the real business I had come for. Things had gotten quite tangled. **** "Really sorry! Darling, could you forgive me just this once?" But why is this lady doing a naked prostration? I wasn''t that angry... Well, the view is nice though. Chapter 97: 18+ The issue of trust was undoubtedly significant. As the owner of the brothel and an information broker, it was clearly a disgrace for the madam not to have realized that one of her workers was a succubus. A brothel owner who can''t manage her girls? How could anyone feel safe going there? This time it ended with a succubus, but what if it had been a prostitute with an STD? The mere thought was horrifying. And an information broker who doesn''t even know the true identities of her subordinates? How could anyone trust her to buy and sell information? It¡¯s impossible to trust someone who doesn¡¯t even know the basics about their own organization. So, I understood why the madam was groveling before me, begging for my silence. "Uh? I''ll do anything. But a naked prostration... I never imagined I''d actually see this. "Hmm." But I see why she''s doing it. From the recipient''s perspective, it feels great. It gives a tremendous sense of conquest, a surge of catharsis, especially when the person performing the prostration is usually a high-ranking individual who wouldn¡¯t dare to act so lowly. "Okay, I¡¯ll keep quiet about this incident." "Really? Thank you! Thank you so much!" "But..." "Uh? Just say it! I¡¯ll do anything. Should I spread my legs now? I can do that anytime!" As I indicated my consent, the madam perked up, smiling widely. She was even ready to lie back and spread her legs without me asking. But this lady''s going too far. Sure, it''s tempting, but is she trying to treat me like a fool? If it were the old me, I might have taken advantage of this unexpected fortune, but I¡¯m different now. "No, that''s alright. As an information broker, just give me the information." "Oh...? Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to be scared. Okay?" "Did you not hear me? Just give me the information." As I repeatedly declined her offers, the madam¡¯s expression hardened. She must have been frustrated that I wasn''t behaving as she wanted. But I couldn''t just play along knowing all this. "Madam, you want this, don''t you? Really?" To drive the point home, I undid my pants and pulled out my dick, causing the madam to gulp. I laughed at that sound, and even though she pretended otherwise, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off my dick. After all, a whore is still a whore. "You¡¯ve been thinking about this since you saw it, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s not every day you come across such a magnificent dick. You must want to try it." "Oh my my..." As I looked at the madam''s naked body and began to get hard, this time she blatantly stared at my dick, licking her lips. But she¡¯s counting her chickens before they hatch. "Madam, you need a punishment, right? But is sex a punishment or a reward?" "Darling... Can¡¯t you punish me with that thing?" "Haha, no way. Giving you what you want would be a reward. If you want a reward, you need to earn it." As I firmly refused, the madam slowly crawled toward me and looked up, opening her mouth wide and lasciviously moving her dripping tongue. "Can I get a reward if I do this?" She was begging to taste me. Tempting, indeed... Her huge breasts were jiggling as she crawled, her lips moist with saliva sending clear signals, a master of seduction who knew just how to drive a man wild. But I had no real intention of giving in. Getting involved with the madam could mean losing the chance to leverage her for free information. I also didn¡¯t have the confidence to make an informant who couldn¡¯t be tracked by ¡®surveillance¡¯ into a slave to my dick. It was better to hold back this time. "Madam, do you really want this?" "Oh! Ah, ah... I do! Please, give me a chance to earn a reward..." As I lightly slapped her face with my dick, the madam¡¯s ecstatic expression showed she enjoyed it. Was she frustrated? Instead of getting upset, she actually seemed to like it, which was a bit off-putting. "I already gave you a chance. I asked for information, remember? If you want to suck and lick this, give me information about Louise. And if you want to be fucked by it, give me information about that succubus today. Simple, right?" "Darling, you¡¯re too much... Don¡¯t you want to do it? You definitely like it, slurp! Ugh, ha... slurp..." Well, if I can¡¯t get the information about the succubus, so be it. It''s just curiosity. Even if I don¡¯t get the information, at least I tried, and sex would be a consolation prize. But I absolutely must get information about Louise. That¡¯s the main reason I came to the brothel. I need to get what I came for. So I paid in advance, blazingly. Surely she¡¯ll deliver now? Seeing her eagerly sucking away, I don¡¯t think I need to worry. **** Knock, knock, knock. "Siu, are you asleep?"With a start, "Hyung...?" Damn it, I knew it. Siu hadn''t been sleeping; instead, he had been crying, his eyes red and swollen. What are you, a jilted lover? Well, I guess you are. Sigh. Before returning to our lodging after what happened at the brothel, I heard about Siu. The commotion I heard while having sex with the succubus turned out to be Siu''s meltdown. He was enraged, thinking he had lost Mary to another client. A fool in love with a prostitute... Luckily, he doesn''t know that I was Mary''s other client. Thank heavens. "I went to gather some information and heard everything about you. Are you okay?" The problem is that this guy heard all of Mary''s moans of surrender to my manhood. According to one whore, the sight of him running away from the brothel, utterly defeated, was pitiful, but it turned out I unintentionally stole his target. But wait, that pisses me off. He looked like a total loser, and that was supposed to be pitiful? Looks really do matter, damn it. "I''m sorry... for showing such a pathetic side." "Mary, that girl. Turns out she was a succubus. The brothel''s a mess now. You were enchanted by her." "Really?" "Yeah, man. You, a hero, enchanted by a succubus? Get a grip. What about Sophia? You''ve totally fallen for her. Honestly, it''s disappointing." "No! Ah, ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) aah!" It''s really crappy. I have to take care of a man''s mental state. I''ll give him a pass because he''s a bus driver. Siu was tormented by the truth from me, but it''s better for him this way. He won''t sulk about Mary''s betrayal alone. He might feel self-loathing, but blaming it on being charmed by a succubus will help him snap out of it soon. Now, he''ll probably feel guilty towards Sophia. Thinking about it, that''s actually better. He''s heartbroken anyway, so he might end up with Louise. Hmm... that''s actually pretty good? It''s a happy ending if you look at the results. Not for Siu, though. **** The next day, Siu and I went to see Louise as usual. Louise, upon seeing me, flinched and then greeted me with a forced smile. Hmm, looks like she''s over whatever was bothering her. Training went on as usual. The intense sparring with Louise was non-stop. It hurt a lot, but at least I got hit less than when we first sparred. I could somewhat predict her sword path without using Observation. It was significant progress. After the training, Siu was noticeably deflated, and Louise took extra care of him. His blatantly subdued demeanor must have caught her attention. It made Siu appear more dependent on Louise. "Hmm... Did I go too hard today? I didn''t expect it to be this tough for him. Maybe I should reduce the training intensity from tomorrow..." Oh, this training freak! That''s not the issue... If she took this chance to also offer some physical comfort, he would fall for her right away, but it seems she''s not there yet. Clearly, more instruction is needed. "I''ll head in first... Thanks for today..." After the sparring, Siu went back first again. He had been so down, and Louise couldn''t even bring herself to ask him to eat together. Louise assumed his mood was due to the training and sympathized with him. Well... it''s a misunderstanding, but I didn''t bother to correct it. Instead, that gave us another opportunity for some private instruction time. Louise still hesitated, looking at me cautiously, before she finally spoke. "Um... I''m sorry. I did something terrible to you. It was surely an accident, but I overreacted." "I''m sorry too. I took a day off without saying anything." "Was it because of me? After how I acted... I can understand." "No, it wasn''t that. I needed to prepare for today''s instruction." Saying so, I pulled out my smartphone and showed Louise some porn videos. Chapter 98: 18+ "I went to the madam to find out if it was appropriate to continue the lessons with Louise, especially since they were already quite intense. I wanted to know if it was alright to move to the next stage. Thankfully, I got the answer I was looking for. Louise was a noble that could be ''touched.'' Louise Klein, the youngest daughter of ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) the Klein family, was the black sheep of her family. Her strict father never acknowledged her and only wanted to use her as a tool for a political marriage. Naturally talented in swordsmanship, Louise opposed the marriage and ran away from home to pursue her dream of becoming a swordmaster. Enraged, her father disowned her, and with nowhere to go, the lord of Marta, who had been keeping an eye on her, took her in. He then assigned her the vacant position of deputy commander of the Marta guard. This meant that touching Louise wouldn¡¯t bring my family any trouble at the noble level. Well, I didn¡¯t plan to cross any lines, but some of my actions might seem like sexual harassment to others. So, it was essential to check in advance. And now, it seemed I could confidently proceed to the next step. ¡°What in the world is this?!¡± While there could be doubts about moving to the next level, Louise was still blushing all day just from seeing a slightly protruding glans, which meant she definitely needed a strong remedy. And there¡¯s also the saying, ''Row the boat when the water comes in.'' With Siu distressed over a succubus issue, Louise needs to be able to seduce him. For that, she needs to become more accustomed to men. ¡°This is an artifact for ''sex education.'' I thought it might be useful for our lesson today.¡± ¡°Sex education? I don¡¯t need such education!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning on giving sex education... But Lady Louise, are you really getting upset over such a trivial thing?¡± ¡°Hmph! Upset? I... am not.¡± So, I prepared porn. I couldn¡¯t think of a better method. Experiencing the extreme first might actually be quite effective. Plus, it would be helpful in the actual scenario. [''Come on, fuck me... Hurry, put it in my pussy, make me disappear!''] The porn I am showing Louise is actually a video I recorded on my smartphone. Heera is hard at work in it, as usual. It might be fun to visit her again sometime to shoot a sequel. Thump! ¡°Eek! How appalling!¡± No way, this girl? She¡¯s still paying off the machine... When Heera started sucking my dick in the video, Louise freaked out and threw my smartphone. Seeing her react like this, I definitely need to move to the next step. ¡°Do we really need to see this? It seems completely unnecessary!¡± ¡°It looks absolutely necessary. How will you manage if you¡¯re still this shy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want this!¡± Well, you might not want it, but what about Siu, who has already tasted sex? Won¡¯t he try to approach Louise to heal his heartbreak? If Louise reacts like this then, Siu¡¯s profound wounds might only deepen. If that happens, the plan to bring them together could fail. But I can¡¯t let that happen. I picked up my smartphone from the ground, wiped the smile off my face, and looked at Louise with a very serious expression. Then, speaking slowly and clearly, I addressed her. ¡°Lady Louise... please listen carefully. How was Siu¡¯s reaction today? It wasn¡¯t normal, was it?¡± ¡°Hmm? Perhaps he was just tired from training.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Actually... Siu has started to genuinely notice you.¡± ¡°Is that true?!¡± No, he¡¯s just hung up on a whore. But I can¡¯t tell the truth. For the sake of Louise and Siu, I must lie. This is a white lie... Goddess Aria would praise me for this. ¡°He told me that just talking to you lately makes his heart race. He was down today because he was actually acting to hide his true feelings. He¡¯s embarrassed to reveal his heart.¡± ¡°What! Then, there¡¯s no need for this kind of lesson anymore!¡± Louise looked at me with delight, yet I had no intention of ending the lesson here. "Did you not hear what I said? Siu is embarrassed by his true feelings. If you make a clumsy move now, it could backfire and even drive a wedge between you." "Is that so...? I lack knowledge in this area... But if you say so, it must be true. I nearly made a huge mistake." "Ha-ha. Thank you for trusting me. But I assure you, it''s the truth. Therefore, we need to proceed with a more advanced lesson right now to ensure Siu falls for you in one go!" "Hmm...!" It worked. I was pondering what excuse to make if Louise doubted me, but she trusted me as if I were an expert. My convenient interpretation of Siu''s behavior seemed to have helped. Alright, now we can finally start. ["Haah, haah! I love dick!"] I resumed the paused video. My dick began thrusting into Heera''s pussy, and Louise once again threw my smartphone. ==== ''This is too obscene! How can this man show me such vulgar things!'' Louise thought as she was tied to a chair, forced to watch a man and woman copulate on the strange device. It was meant to protect the valuable item, but for Louise, being bound and forced to watch these lewd acts was torture. ["Aaah! Yes! Right there! Keep poking there! I love it!"] Unaware of Louise''s distress, the woman in the video continued to moan lasciviously as she had sex with the man. ''So, it''s actually enjoyable like that! Ugh... I can''t understand...'' Louise knew what sex was. As a noblewoman, she had received some basic sex education from the steward before she reached adulthood. However, this explicit, direct exposure to sex was new to her. ''I''ve heard the soldiers talk about it, but this, this, this!'' Drunken subordinates had also educated her about sex through their crude jokes. However, those were conversations laced with slang she didn''t understand, making it difficult for the naive Louise to grasp everything. ''So that''s what they meant by ''firestick''! And ''being wet'' refers to that, that thing!'' Thus, this lesson became a real learning experience for her. The intelligent Louise started to understand the slang used by her subordinates, and as she realized what they had been discussing, she blushed and hung her head in embarrassment. ''Dare they make sexual jokes about me! Oh... I can never forgive them!'' "Lady Louise! Your head is down again!" "Eek!" The man, displeased, forcibly grabbed her face to make her look up again, and naturally, her eyes met the ongoing sexual act again. Louise felt like she could burst into tears from the shame. "Lady Louise... Do you wish to run away?" "...Not at all!" But each time, the man challenged Louise''s pride, and she had no choice but to endure. ''Don''t back down'' was something she often said to the men during sparring, so backing down now would be a betrayal of her own words. Thus, Louise ["Heera! I''m going to come inside!"] ["No! Ah, ah... Noooo!"] watched until the sexual act in the device was complete. The man ejaculated fully inside the woman, and as he pulled out his penis, his semen dripped from her pussy. "Ugh..." Louise twitched as if she had received the ejaculation herself, though unbeknownst to her, it was her own arousal fluid that was running down her legs. Chapter 99: 18+ The sexual act between the man and woman had ended, but Louise could not escape the aftereffects. The woman who had been ejaculated inside continued to haunt her vision, causing her heart to race. Her body heated up in response, and her breathing grew more labored. Unintentionally, Louise began to rub her thighs together. "Haah..." The man watched the scene, grinned slyly, and slowly moved his hand to caress her thigh. "Kyaa!" "Haha. How was it, Lady Louise?" "It''s... embarrassingly unbearable." Louise screamed unexpectedly at the man''s touch and blushed with embarrassment. Yet, he did not remove his hand from her thigh. Instead, he spoke confidently. Louise, wearing short shorts, felt the bare skin of her thighs under the man''s unobstructed touch. ''Wh-why...?!'' The man''s thick hand was gentle yet firm, affectionate yet intense, and as sticky and obscene as seen on the screen. It was too much stimulation for Louise, a virgin. "Ugh..." Overwhelmed, she offered no resistance. Her mind went blank as she passively accepted his touch. "This is why this lesson is necessary. Once you get used to this, you''ll no longer fear being in front of Siu." "But still..." "Don''t worry. This time it''s mild." "Ugh... I understand." The man manipulated the device to play the next video. This time, instead of a couple, the woman who had been enjoying sex sat alone on the bed, not wearing any panties, fully exposing herself. "What on earth is this woman doing!" Louise was shocked. The woman picked up a piece of clothing, sniffed it, and then started to touch herself. "Why would she do such a thing?!" The woman on the screen was masturbating, but Louise, ignorant about sex, didn''t know what masturbation was. She instinctively realized from the woman''s moans that this was also a lewd act. ''Such obscene noises again! Is this woman a prostitute? Why would she touch herself and make such sounds!'' ''Is it... pleasurable? Is touching oneself such a pleasurable act?'' Indeed, as the man said, this was milder. The absence of the grotesque male genitalia alone made Louise feel more at ease. Curiosity about the woman''s actions grew within her. Naturally, she wondered if she could experience the same pleasure. "Haah?! Wa-wait a minute!" Just then, the man moved his hand. He stopped caressing Louise''s thigh and gradually moved his hand toward her groin. Louise felt a chill run through her body. This time, she tried to resist the man. However, strangely, she couldn''t muster any strength. Although merely bound by ropes as a form of agreement, she inexplicably couldn''t move. She could only watch as the man''s hand approached. [Whimper... Ahh, aah! Ahh!] [Moan, aaah! That feels good... uhh, ahh!] The woman on the screen reached her climax, and the man''s hand was nearly there. Louise felt like she was losing her mind. She wanted to escape this moment immediately. "Stop! I can''t take any more!" So she screamed. All she could do in this situation was to cry out for him to stop. "Ah...!" Unfortunately, her struggle was in vain. The man''s relentless hand was unstoppable. It danced near her knee and then delved into the inside of her thigh. "No, stop!" Louise resisted, but the man continued. Like the woman on the screen, he extended two fingers toward her genitalia. "Stop!!" Miraculously, he didn''t touch her. Triggered by Louise''s cry, using even her mana, the man''s hand halted just before reaching her genitals. Louise felt relief but also a strange sense of disappointment. **** "As much as you are, I can''t forgive your actions now! What on earth are you doing! This is clear sexual harassment! You don''t mean to say this was all part of the lesson?!" Louise stood up furiously, expressing her sense of betrayal and, embarrassingly, her hidden disappointment. However, the man smiled at her. Still tied to the chair, she unintentionally exposed her cleavage by leaning forward. "Calm down, Lady Louise. I swear by Goddess Aria, I did not touch you with impure intentions." "How can I believe that!" "Hmm... Would you believe me if I show you this?" As Louise could no longer trust the man, he conjured a shield from thin air, emitting a holy light undeniable even by the churches during major festivals. It was precisely like the light of Goddess Aria. Confused by this, the man revealed his true identity. Shockingly, he was a knight of Goddess Aria. "It can''t be... A knight recognized by the Goddess herself?" **** It was an unbelievable story, but the proof the man provided was irrefutable. The speed at which he healed wounds was something that could not be explained without the power granted by Goddess Aria. "Ah, my ability to heal is a secret from Sophia. As a saint, I didn''t want to usurp her identity. I wouldn''t want to cause her unnecessary worry." Moreover, there were saints and heroes. The woman named Sophia traveling with the man was a saint, and the man who had won her heart was a hero. Only then did Louise understand Siu''s exceptional abilities. "Umm... Could you give me a moment? The information is too much to take in all at once. I need some time to think." "Take all the time you need. I will wait." Confused, Louise sat back down and pondered over the man''s words. Yet again, she found herself having to accept his story. The man was indeed a knight of Goddess Aria. "Hmm... I don''t know how to apologize to you. If you are a man recognized by Goddess Aria, you wouldn''t deceive me in such a matter. I am ashamed." "Haha. It''s okay. It was an action that could easily be misunderstood. I should have asked for your understanding in advance." "No, the fault is ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) mine. You have always acted in my best interest, and I failed to trust you. I''m truly embarrassed." Reflecting on it, the man''s lessons, though sometimes shameful, had always proven effective. Louise had changed over time, and Siu always reacted to that change. His advice had never been wrong. Realizing this late, Louise sincerely apologized to him. Her distrust shown today was more shameful than any lesson he had given. This time, Louise decided to truly trust the man. "Um... But still... is it not a bit inappropriate for you to touch my genitalia? Can''t I do it myself?" Even so, allowing someone to touch her genitalia was embarrassing. Louise couldn''t even look at the man as she asked this question, her head bowed. "Before I answer that, I must explain why I attempted to touch your genitalia." "Right, go on then." "First, feeling attraction towards someone means you desire to reproduce with that person. Humans instinctively and unconsciously think this way. However, those who are unfamiliar with sexuality feel awkward around the opposite sex due to fear of the unknown. But as one becomes accustomed to sexuality, this awkwardness disappears and one naturally interacts with the opposite sex. That''s why people change once they''re no longer virgins." "Ah... I see..." As the man approached and caressed her thigh again, he began to speak in complicated terms that were hard for Louise to understand. She kept her head down, hiding her flushed face, and quietly accepted his touch. Having decided to trust him, she thought not to resist this time. "The reason I''ve been behaving lasciviously towards you, Lady Louise, under the pretext of getting you accustomed to men, was to familiarize you with sexuality. The hugs, rubbing my genitalia during hugs, showing you sexual scenes, and touching your thighs and attempting to touch your genitalia¡ªall were for that reason." "There was no need to detail everything..." However, the man''s hand was gentle. Unlike his previous impudent movements, he stayed in one place and freely caressed her thigh, which brought an unknown pleasure to her, exciting her. Just that was enough to start her secreting fluids. "However, the genitalia, especially a woman''s genitalia, are very sensitive areas. Touching them incorrectly could not only prevent one from becoming accustomed to sexuality but could also leave a bad impression. Therefore, to prevent that, I intended to teach you first. I tried to create a natural atmosphere and touch you, but I made a mistake." Louise could no longer hear the man''s words. Her body had already become aroused. She now understood the feelings of the woman in the video. At this moment, Louise desired the man''s touch. "Oh..." With a nervous heart, she pulled the man''s hand from her thigh towards her genitalia. "Is it the atmosphere...?" The man then granted her wish. Chapter 100: 18+ It''s just ridiculous sophistry. Touching her under the guise of helping with romance? Even I had to laugh at the absurdity as I said it. Such a thing is simply not possible. This was merely an impromptu excuse I came up with to justify why I had involuntarily gotten excited and started to caress Louise. I hadn''t initially planned to touch her at all. Today, I was only supposed to show her some adult videos. Using media that''s hard to find in this world, the goal was to get Louise in heat and have her pounce on Siu. But there she was, this lascivious knight, panting right in front of me, tied up! And from watching the videos, she was so aroused that she started rubbing her legs together! How could I resist? Of course, I should have resisted. Did I want to go to jail? It should have stopped at just thoughts. However, lost in the thought that this was all just ''Heroine Netori'', I touched Louise, and I almost went so far as to touch her intimately. "What am I doing! This is clear sexual harassment!" Because of that, Louise got angry at me, and I had no choice but to bring up the story of Goddess Aria to resolve this not-so-misunderstanding. It was a secret I intended to keep until I became stronger, but if I didn''t mention it, this round of ''Heroine Netori'' might have ended. "It can''t be... a knight sanctioned by the goddess?" The problem is, Louise trusted me too much because of that. With the ''cheat key'' of Goddess Aria, Louise believed everything I said, and even the nonsense I made up to smooth over the situation was taken as truth. And as a result, the situation, which I thought would end with ''still, one must not cross the line'', actually turned into a scenario where I really had to touch Louise''s private parts. "Haah..." Honestly, I''m not even sure if that was real. Maybe it''s just men and women in heat making up excuses to satisfy their aroused bodies. Whether it''s right or wrong isn''t important; the goal is immediate gratification of sexual desire. "Ah, aah..." So, what am I supposed to do now? Ah, I don''t know. I can''t know. They say even if you know the depth of a river, you can''t know the heart of another; how am I supposed to know? I don''t even /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ understand my own feelings, let alone Louise''s. "You... Haah..." Carpe diem! "Aaaaah!" So, for now, let''s just enjoy it. The future me will figure it out. **** Louise was the one who grabbed my arm first. So, this was her doing, her desire. That''s what it is, okay? I reassured myself as I slipped one hand into her pants. "Kyaa!" Louise, who apparently didn''t expect me to touch her so soon, let out a cute noise. Despite her very serious appearance, she''s quite the playful one. "Hah... Ah, haa..." Louise, trembling, grabbed my arm with both hands, but she offered no resistance. I freely caressed her lower abdomen and gradually moved my hand lower. At that, Louise''s grip on my arm tightened. Interestingly, Louise had no hair. It was another contrast to her appearance; since she wasn''t one to fuss over her looks, I had assumed she wouldn''t manage that either. But a pleasant surprise awaited me. "Uh, embarrassingly, I don''t grow hair... Please, don''t laugh." Why would I laugh? A jungle is less preferable than a bald patch. But Louise seemed embarrassed for some reason. I assured her that some men prefer it that way and moved my hand even lower. "Hooong...!" Then, my hand brushed against her already aroused clitoris, and Louise moaned. Hmm, a virgin and yet so sensitive? As expected of an excellent swordswoman, her body was responsive. I enjoyed this fact as I gently toyed with her clit. "Louise? Can you hear me?" "Hoo... Yes, I can." "This gentle caress is called clitoral masturbation, one of the methods of female masturbation. Remember well the movement of my fingers." "Hah! Uh, ah, got it." Slowly, very slowly, I circled her clit, watching her breathing intensify. After ensuring she was calmed down, I repeated the action. "Hah... Hah..." Gradually increasing the intensity until Louise seemed on the verge of going over the edge, I then removed my hand from her clit and teased around it, frustrating her. After several repetitions, Louise couldn''t take it anymore and screamed, demanding more. "Hahah! Ah... Please! I beg you!" I coated my fingers with her fluids and then pressed firmly on her clit, responding to her plea. Finally satisfied, Louise leaned into me and climaxed spectacularly. "Uh, what is this... Ah, aaaaah!" **** "Haah, haah... What in the world..." "Congratulations, Lady Louise, on your first climax. Normally, you''d say you ''came'' at this moment." "Is this what a climax is... Haah... I see." So, it has come to this. In the end, I was the one who brought Louise to her climax. Louise, unaccustomed to such pleasure, was completely out of her mind and lost in the afterglow. On the other hand, I felt a sense of self-loathing for having twisted my own plan. It wasn''t even satisfying, and the wisdom post-climax had hit me. Wasn''t the plan to pair her up with Siu? But what am I doing now? Ha... this is no different from conditioning. Thinking this made me irritated. I''ve groomed her and now I''m supposed to hand her over to Siu? The mere thought was unbearable. Why should I hand over such a beauty to a guy who''s been enchanted by a succubus? Siu needs to be scolded once. He should stop fooling around carelessly and focus on the mission of a hero. But linking him with Louise now? He''ll never get his act together. Yes, that''s right. That''s correct. When I think about it, this is his own doing. If Siu had simply accepted Louise''s invitation with my support, they would already be dating. But he fell for a harlot, and look where that got us. There''s no reason Siu should feel wronged if I end up with Louise. And Siu¡¯s dick entering the pussy I touched? Fuck, swearing comes naturally. Just imagining Siu enjoying a pussy I haven''t even tasted brings all sorts of bad thoughts. So, such an unfortunate event must never occur. Siu... you seem to have taken an interest in Louise now, but if you had any conscience, you wouldn¡¯t! Do you want to develop bad habits? For my safe and pleasant fantasy life, Siu needs to grow strong. Therefore, Louise should be mine. "But tell me... according to what you said, should I also get used to a man''s genitals?" "Lady Louise?" "If you assert yourself so strongly, it''s hard not to be concerned!" Ah, right, I was erect. Louise glanced furtively at the tent in my pants, then squeezed her eyes shut and screamed. True to her diligent nature, she seemed intent on thoroughly learning from the lesson given. Lady Louise, about that... I''m sorry, but the purpose of our lessons is about to change slightly. Accordingly, the content will change too... Is that alright with you? "Haha. Truly, Lady Louise. I was planning to calm you down before telling you, but it seems there was no need. We''ll move on to the next step then." With that, I walked up to Louise and stood in front of her, pulling down my pants. "Oh, no! Give me a moment to mentally prepare..." And then, I lowered my underwear, revealing my painfully erect dick to Louise. "Kyaaaaah!" **** "Then, I''ll see you tomorrow. Don''t forget to do your homework as I taught you today¡ªmasturbating using your clit. I will check if you''ve done it properly tomorrow." "Haah, understood..." "And when you masturbate, I recommend you imagine my dick as you saw it today." "Must I really do that?" "It''s the fastest way to get used to a dick, isn¡¯t it? If we just look like today, when will we ever progress!" "Ah, understood... I will do as you say." Chapter 101: 18+ Once again, the logic that "it''s a waste to give Louise to Siu, so I''ll keep her for myself" is sound. For Siu''s sake, for Louise''s sake, this is the right direction. It''s hard to explain why, but it just is. But then the problem is... I realized this is cheating. I was okay with being impulsive, but I hadn''t considered Sophia. Sophia, who spends every day volunteering for the victims, and here I am, thinking about playing the field¡ªit''s really despicable of me. But if I think about it further, wasn''t this a harem scenario to begin with? Would adding one or two more women really bother Sophia? In this fantasy world, polygamy isn''t unusual, and maybe Sophia could handle it. -Clank- "Sophia! You were here first? Ahah, you''re all sweaty! You must have had a tough day." Speak of the devil, just as I was thinking of Sophia, she returned from her day''s work to the lodging. Seeing me, she beamed a smile and rushed over. Her smile always uplifts my mood. "You worked harder. Here, let me give you a hug." "Really! You smell of sweat! Hehe... But still, I want to stay like this forever." Though I felt a prick of conscience, I had already made up my mind. What, it''s not the first time I''ve been trash, right? Besides, it''s said it''s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission. I trust our saint. And you know, ultimately, all this is for world peace. Educating Siu, securing Louise as a strong ally, all these actions, when viewed from afar, are efforts for the future. Really, believe me. Goddess, you understand, right? Hmm, I can''t hear the Goddess''s approval, but it feels real in my ears. "Brother, I love you." "I love you too, Sophie." I don''t plan to bring up the topic first. That''s... Maybe it''s best just not to get caught? To complete a world where no one gets hurt. So, I''m thinking of keeping it hidden for now. "So, you won''t let me sleep tonight either?" "Of course not." Then I need to be strong tonight too. I pulled down my pants for our saint. "Well, is that so? Understood... Then I''ll be going first." "Hmm, see you tomorrow." Interestingly, the situation with Siu and Louise has become completely opposite. Siu keeps trying to approach Louise, and Louise continues to put up strong barriers against him. This left Siu feeling gloomy all day, but Louise never dropped her guard. "Didn''t you say it, about the contrast effect? If we keep our distance and then one day show a completely changed demeanor, it will surely have an effect. Isn''t that so?" "Lady Louise, you know ten things from being taught one. Truly wise!" "Hmm, hmm! Not to that extent." How admirable. When I asked Louise why she changed her behavior, she gave me a contented answer. Now that Siu would receive her invitation, I was worried about losing or reducing our teaching time, but that seemed unnecessary. Apparently, Louise was serious about the lessons. Then I must also be sincere, as that''s only polite. "Then we''ll start with the homework check." Now, the teaching time is solely for seduction. ==== Training Day XX Today, I masturbated in front of him, caressing my clitoris as he taught me. Honestly, I couldn''t reach climax last night, but today, with him in front of me, I managed to go all the way. (Ugh... But do I really have to write in this tone? It feels very embarrassing, like I''m reporting to a third party... I''ll do as instructed for today, but please reconsider this if you read it.) When I reached orgasm, he patted my head and said I did well. It was humiliating, but at the same time, it felt good. It reminded me of when my father used to praise me as a child, which was bittersweet. Next was getting accustomed to a man''s genitals. Today, he took out his genitals and put them in front of my face again. It still looked disgusting and frightening, but today I gathered courage. Following his instructions, I slowly reached out and held his genitals, feeling the throbbing pulse. It was hot, hard, and throbbing, and I felt as if another living creature was in my hand. Thinking this way sparked my curiosity, and the fear vanished. It''s fascinating how different male and female genitals can be even though we''re the same species. Soon, I became accustomed to handling a man''s genitals, and he then taught me how a man masturbates. I did as he instructed, shaking the genitals up and down. At first, it felt meaningless and boring, but as he started to react, it strangely became interesting. Playing with the tip of the glans, fondling the testicles, and blowing on them made it fun to hear him moan. Men also feel good through masturbation, and realizing that I could excite him with my hands made it enjoyable. Now I understand why he smiles so happily when he caresses my genitals. But then, he ejaculated. I knew about ejaculation from what I had learned, that it was meant only for conception. His semen spurted from his genitals and dirtied my face. It was humiliating. I felt dominated by him for a moment. It was very unpleasant and I felt ashamed. But strangely, that also sent shivers through my body. And when he patted my head in that state, a strange sense of comfort washed over me. Confused by my contradictory feelings, he then put his genitals in my mouth. Startled by the shocking situation, I didn''t know what to do as he continued to pat my head, asking me to suck on it. Apparently, it''s polite for a woman to clean up after a man ejaculates. Almost showing him an inept side, I braved my embarrassment and sucked on his genitals. Unexpectedly, his genitals and semen tasted good. Whether all men are like that or if he''s special, I don''t know, but it was a good thing for me. After I finished cleaning up, he wiped his semen off my face with his fingers and then touched my genitals. Then he said that today, unlike yesterday, he would teach me a masturbation method involving internal stimulation... "Haah, aah..." **** Louise, unable to withstand the intense feelings evoked by recalling her day''s training for her report, began to masturbate. The sessions today were titillating and thrilling enough to set her body ablaze just by thinking about them. "Haah..." Following the techniques taught by the man, she carefully inserted her fingers inside herself, gently caressing her vaginal walls. Yet, the pleasure was less satisfying without his touch. It was the same area she was stimulating, but it lacked the fulfillment his fingers provided. "Haah... I need your fingers, oh!" What Louise needed was the firm fingers of the man who had pleasured her earlier. Or rather, she needed his presence. Unlike the previous night, when she struggled unsatisfied, today she was able to masturbate in front of him. She believed that if he were there now, she could reach climax. "Look at me... see me like this... Haah..." Thus, Louise continued to masturbate, imagining the man standing before her with his erection as he watched her. She pleasured herself with the thought of him looking at her, and it started to elicit a response. "I''m masturbating as you instructed. Look at this... Haah, ah... I''ve inserted two fingers." Buoyed by her momentum, Louise spread her legs in front of the imagined man and arched her back to present herself more prominently. Although it was an act she could never perform in reality, her imagination allowed her the freedom to do so. "How about, Haah! Am I not doing it well?!" The effect was profound. The pleasure that washed over Louise was incomparable to earlier. Her juices overflowed, making everything slick, and her hand movements became quicker. Her voice grew louder with pleasure, and in her vision, the man started to masturbate in response to her, appearing to enjoy the experience as ¡ã? N o v e l i g h t ?¡ã much as she did. "Haah, Haah! I''m, I''m going!" Satisfied with the thought, Louise climaxed spectacularly. Simultaneously, the imagined man also ejaculated towards her. He then approached her and tenderly stroked her head. Louise, enjoying his touch, proceeded to clean him up by taking his member into her mouth. "Haah... then, chuu... Ha? What?! What am I...?!" And then, belatedly, she realized that it was all her imagination. Chapter 102: 18+ "Rewrite it! What is this supposed to be?!" "But... isn''t this the report you asked me to write? I''m quite proud of how hard I worked on it." Louise confidently submitted the report, but the man''s reaction was less than satisfactory. He frowned as he listed the mistakes she had made and demanded revisions, particularly concerning her choice of words. "Stiffly ''genitals'', what is that? From now on, use ''cock, pussy''. Do you understand?" "Uh, is that... are you saying to use such low-quality words in a report?" "That''s exactly why you should use them in the report. Sigh..." The man insisted as if it were obvious, but Louise could not comprehend his logic. The idea of using informal terms in an official report, and that it was somehow better, was truly contradictory to her. However, Louise accepted his words. She decided to give up thinking and just follow his instructions, as he always seemed to be right. "Alright... I''ll take care to remember that. Anything else I need to correct?" "And try to make the writing more lascivious." "What?! Uh, lascivious?!" "Use expressions like ''her pussy got wet'' or ''moans escaped her'' instead of saying it was fun or enjoyable. It''s not a lie, is it?" "Ugh... Well, that''s true but..." What the man requested next was beyond her expectations. Writing the report was embarrassing enough, but to make it even more erotic! Just the thought made her face turn red. "Lady Louise, do you not trust me? I am the man endorsed by Goddess Aria herself. Not trusting me is like not trusting Goddess Aria!" "Uh! Of course, I trust you! I do trust you but..." "What is there to be embarrassed about? It''s just between ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Read more on our source) you and me! After all, we''ve touched each other''s genitals..." "Alright! I''ll follow what you say! No need to remind me!" Yet again, Louise could not refuse. Strangely, his words always seemed right to her. Eventually, Louise decided to comply with all of his demands. Teaching Day XX Today, we engaged in mutual masturbation. He sat next to me and inserted his fingers into my pussy, and I, clinging to his side, grabbed his cock. Regrettably, I couldn''t satisfy him. His skilled touch focused persistently on my weak spots, rendering me helpless and unable to do anything but moan in response. I ended up climaxing helplessly. But that wasn''t the end. Even after I came, he didn''t stop his hand. Instead, he aggressively tormented my now sensitive pussy, causing me to climax over and over. I cried tears and begged him to stop, but he was adamant. The only way to stop his hand was to make him climax. However, that proved too difficult for me, and I eventually fainted from continuous climaxes. Teaching Day XX Today we tried the 69 position. Initially, I didn''t understand it, but once we got into the position, I realized why it''s called 69. I straddled his body and took his cock into my mouth while he, lying underneath me, licked my pussy. It was my first time doing anything other than cleaning with a cock in my mouth, but since his tasted always good, I felt no repulsion. However, feeling shame as he licked my pussy was new to me. The thought of my fluids running down his face made it impossible for me to lift my head. Yet again, I failed to satisfy him. The pleasure of having my pussy licked was incredibly delightful, even more intense than when receiving handjobs. I eventually lost consciousness repeating the experience until I could no longer stay awake. Teaching Day XX As I continued to struggle with the teachings, he took drastic measures. I knelt naked before him. I had become accustomed to exposing my pussy, but showing my bare breasts was a new experience, making my heart race. Today''s special lesson was about titjobs. I didn''t quite understand it, but it was one of the acts that could satisfy men, he said. I did as he instructed, wrapping his cock with my breasts and then pressing them together. I moved my breasts up and down to stimulate his cock. It was by no means an easy action. My breasts hurt from the pressure, and his cock was so hot I thought I would get burned. Only after I had coated his cock with saliva could I properly start a titjob. But once I started, oddly enough, it became exciting... not just fun. His cock, initially too hot, felt warm, and the thumping in my breasts seemed adorable. Not only I was excited, but soon after, he climaxed. As a result, my breasts were covered in his semen. It was the first successful handjob I had managed in days, and I felt a sense of accomplishment... or rather, my pussy became wet? Louise sighed deeply after finishing the report. Writing it so lasciviously had brought on a strong wave of clarity. She couldn''t understand why she was writing such things. "What on earth do you want?" Although she had been carried away by his fervent insistence and the supposed backing of Goddess Aria, upon regaining her senses, she realized that this activity was far from helping with romance. Becoming naked for a titjob had nothing to do with dating other men. Of course, his teachings weren''t entirely ineffective. As he claimed, she had become more accustomed to ''sexuality'', which had indeed changed how she interacted with Siu and her subordinates. She could now talk to them more naturally. However, the more she thought about it, the more it seemed that the secondary effects were not his real goal; it appeared that he wanted sexual acts with her. "And why am I... sigh..." But the decisive reason for her moment of clarity was not that. She herself had begun to sincerely desire sexual interactions with him. Louise, who used to scream at the mere sight of a cock''s tip, was now savoring sucking it. She couldn''t understand how she had become so vulgar. But now that she had started, she couldn''t stop the lessons. The pleasures he provided were too sweet for a virgin like her to reject. Thoughts of ''just for today'' turned into ''just until tomorrow'', and soon ''just this week''. She was already addicted to him. Perhaps that''s why Louise no longer felt attracted to Siu. She had once harbored feelings for him, but now she questioned whether those feelings were truly affection. "Maybe the premise was wrong from the start." A man with talents not inferior to hers, who never ceased training, with a pure and just character, and although younger, still worthy of respect¡ªthat was Louise''s impression of Siu. Wanting to get closer was merely out of curiosity, not because of tender feelings. However, not truly understanding her own heart, Louise was swayed by Deokbae''s prompting and mistook it for affection. This caused her to become conscious around Siu and tense in his presence. "It''s not like I actually liked Siu..." If there was any real potential for affection, it was more likely with Deokbae. Being with him was always fresh and brought new joys to her bleak daily life. In his presence, Louise could exist not just as a knight but as a woman. "Rather than Siu, it''s you..." No, it wasn''t just a possibility; it was a certainty. From the moment she woke up until she went to sleep, Louise''s mind was filled with thoughts of him. Even during duels with Siu, she was the same. She looked forward to how he would please her each day. "Do I... like you?" Perhaps then, his teachings really were helpful for romance, after all. Chapter 103: 18+ After the incident at the brothel, Siu continued to struggle. The betrayal by a woman he trusted, coupled with the revelation that she was a succubus, had shattered him. He couldn''t decide whether to feel sad, angry, or relieved, causing him daily headaches. Deokbae tried to console him, but Siu couldn''t even lift his head, ashamed of his situation. He had wanted his first experience to be with Sophia, yet he had fallen for a prostitute. He felt he didn''t deserve comfort. No matter the succubus''s spell, if he truly loved Sophia, he shouldn''t have succumbed to the enchantment. Siu couldn''t even look at her, weighed down by guilt. Sleeping became difficult, fearing Goddess Aria might reprimand him in his dreams. Walking on the streets was torturous, fearing recognition of his disgrace. Every moment of every day was filled with agony for Siu. In these dark times, the only light was Louise. From the moment they met, she had always shown him kindness. What once annoyed him now felt entirely different; she seemed to be the one who could heal his wounds. "I''m sorry, but I''m busy for a while. I can''t make time for you." But this was a delusion. Just as Siu had changed, so had Louise. She no longer showed any interest in him. "Ha ha..." All that was left for Siu was his sword. He returned to his old self, a training fanatic, swinging his sword all day long. Training was the only way he could bear the pain. "I wish to discontinue the lessons." "...What?" "Didn''t you hear? I said I no longer need the lessons." I had cheerfully gone to Louise thinking we would continue our usual training, but, unfortunately, she had no intention of continuing. I asked repeatedly, thinking it was a joke, but she was serious. "Uh... What?!" "I realized yesterday that I do not love Siu. So why continue the lessons?" How could this be happening? My world went dark. I was on the brink of her surrender, only to hear her declaration to stop. I was speechless. She doesn''t like Siu? Why? Aren''t you supposed to be a harem sub-heroine who likes the protagonist? Oh, could it be?! I was confused beyond belief, but when I thought about her hearing about the brothel incident, it all made sense. It was natural for her to react like this if she knew I had declined her invitation because of a prostitute. Damn it... Nothing is going right. "Still... for the sake of your future relationships, wouldn''t it be better to finish the lessons?" "No, my mind is made up. The lessons ended yesterday." What''s with this firmness? Did Siu''s story make her hate men? Louise cut off my opinion sharply. If she heard about Siu, she might also know about my reckless indulgence with a prostitute. Damn that Siu snowball effect. "Ha ha ha! Are you that disappointed? Don''t worry. I''m not planning to stop spending time with you." Huh? But listening to Louise, it seemed I was mistaken. She wants to stop the lessons but continue spending time with me? ...What is she thinking? As I followed her into her room, Louise began to undress as usual. One by one, her clothes fell to the floor, revealing her enticing naked form. Her toned body from repeated training and still soft spots, her hairless pussy, and her flushed nipples were irresistible. But what''s this? She said she didn''t want to do this anymore, so why is she undressing as usual? I was relieved it wasn''t the scenario I feared, but I couldn''t fathom her thoughts. "Uh? What are you doing not undressing?" "First, explain to me. If you no longer need lessons, why are you undressing?" "Well, it''s for what we''ll do together now." "...With me?" "Yes. Did you know there''s such a thing in the world as a friend just for sexual intercourse?" ".........What?" A friend just for sex... Is she suggesting being sex friends? I never imagined those words coming from her. As I looked at her incredulously, Louise smiled and began to carefully undress me. "I might actually like you. Whenever I think of you, ''my pussy gets wet, and moans escape me.'' Heh, how about that? Was it a bit lascivious?" Then she whispered shockingly into my ear while touching my penis. Naturally, I became erect, and she gently stroked my penis with her soft fingers. Liking me... I had planned to seduce Louise and make her fall for sex, but I hadn''t expected her to capitulate so soon. Now I understood her changed behavior. Wait, but why a sex friend? "But don''t you already have a lover? I heard from the landlord that you spend delightful times with Sophia every day." Oh, I''ve been caught. So that''s why she wants to be a sex friend? It wasn''t a big deal before, but now being caught had no upside. It was an oversight on my part. "So as a knight, I can''t confess to you. Taking another''s man would go against the chivalric spirit." "But I don''t want to cut ties with you. I too want to enjoy delightful times with you, even if it means offering you my first time." No, it wasn''t a mistake. Louise knew about Sophia and still didn''t give up on her feelings for me. What a commendable lady knight. Deciding to take her was indeed an ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) excellent decision. "Will you honor my request?" "To take Lady Louise''s virginity is a true honor." I lay on Louise''s bed and pulled out my smartphone from the inventory. Opening the camera app, I captured the scene unfolding before me. Even from a low angle, Louise''s face showed no humiliation, only the view of her breasts filling the screen. "Isn''t that a didactic artifact showing intercourse between men and women? You can do it alone, can''t you? The act I saw last time was so impressive I still remember it." "Ah, no, I plan to make a new video. Lady Louise is so confident; it''ll be a good educational material." "What, what?! You''re going to film me? You didn''t say anything about that!" "Are you not confident? You were the one who loudly claimed you''d finish on top by yourself while I just lay there." "Well, that''s true but... Uh, alright, I suppose I can!" Choosing to be on top was clearly because she''d be overwhelmed and likely faint during sex. A virgin on top? There was no way she could satisfy me properly. So I had to enjoy these little pleasures. Plus, recording the moment I took her virginity was always thrilling. Having the video would provide lasting material for masturbation. "Excellent. We''re recording now, so whenever you''re ready, Louise." "Sigh... I''ll say it again, you absolutely must not move." "Understood." "Then, let''s begin!" As Louise slowly lowered herself, my penis, eagerly waiting at her entrance, began to slide into her pussy. I had already loosened her up enough, so there was no major impediment to entry. "Ha... Hot, ha..." But soon after, her movements halted. It was because of her hymen. "Lady Louise, I''m going to pierce through it in one go." "Ah, I know! Ahh..." Louise looked at the camera, really at me, with a nervous expression. As I gently caressed her thighs, she finally decided to put her weight down and swallowed my penis completely. Finally, the moment had arrived to take her virginity. Chapter 104: 18+ As Louise''s cry echoed when the man penetrated her, breaking through her hymen and into her depths, she experienced climax instantly with the insertion. Fresh from her transformation from a virgin, Louise arched her back, trembling all over atop the man. The pain of her deflowering was overwhelmed by the sensations. As his penis prodded her cervix, a dizzying and thrilling sensation spread from her lower abdomen throughout her body. She was lost in the pleasure. "Ha... Ah, ah... This is sex..." Unable to endure it, Louise collapsed towards the man. She rested her head on his chest, panting heavily, while he tenderly stroked her hair. With her eyes gently closed, feeling his touch, Louise thought this moment felt like a dream. She was overwhelmed with the joy of discovering a woman''s happiness as she embraced him, tears of joy streaming down her face. Louise wished this moment could last forever, feeling as though she could do anything to make it so. Instinctively, she knew the emotions she was experiencing were love. "Huh... Louise, it¡¯s too soon to stop. We''ve only just started." "Um...?" However, the man''s sudden remark shattered the mood. He playfully stroked her cheek before grasping her buttocks and thrusting into her once more. "Ah! Wait, just a moment!" "Today it¡¯s my turn, ah, my turn to... ah!" Despite Louise''s pleas to stop, the man paid no heed. He continued moving inside her tight space, causing her to climax again and drool on his chest. "Stop... please, no more... Ah!" "Promise, ahh! What, what are you doing..." As Louise leaned exhausted against him, the man adjusted their position, placing her beneath him. Looking down at her, Louise felt dominated. "You..." For some reason, Louise found she liked this. "Isn''t it too much? I just wanted a break, and you break promises. You really are a bad man." "You teasing me and stopping is worse, Louise." "I¡¯m new to this... Hmm! You¡¯re already accustomed to sex, but I¡¯m not." Yet Louise felt a twinge of jealousy seeing how familiar he seemed with this situation. If only she hadn''t known about his lover, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t feel this way... It was frustrating to know he had someone else yet decide to share these experiences with him. But as she began to show her melancholy, the man touched her clitoris. "Kyah?!" "Why so gloomy? Just get used to me then. I¡¯m always welcoming." "Heh, okay. I''ll try not to break promises, uhng! Ah... I said I get it!" Overwhelmed once again, Louise succumbed. [Uh, uh, ah... Ah! Slowly, slowly, hiyahhh!] [But what can I do if every thrust makes me climax?] [But your penis is just so good, ah... that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!] "Amazing." Back in my room, I reviewed the video I''d shot today. Louise was incessantly climaxing and screaming, incredibly arousing to watch. And her trained knight¡¯s body looked great on camera. If uploaded to PhoneTube, this would easily hit the top three. Not that I plan to upload it. But I had felt it since giving her a handjob; Louise''s body was incredibly sensitive. From the first thrust and thereafter, every penetration made her climax. The tightness of her virgin pussy was insane, almost painfully squeezing my penis with every movement. Truly, it was a dangerously addictive pussy. [Ha... ha... Did you enjoy it? Were you satisfied with me?] [Embarrassingly, I don¡¯t think I can live ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) without your penis now...] "Extremely satisfied. I''ll be back for more tomorrow." To pass up such a delight, Siu really was just being Siu. **** The days following that pivotal event were a continuous cycle of dual training for Siu. By day, he crossed swords with Louise, and by night, it was a different kind of sparring. He was hopelessly outmatched in daylight but unbeaten when the sun set. Louise truly epitomized the expression "day and night." Fueled perhaps by a bruised ego, Louise insisted on waging bets each day, but mercy was not a courtesy he extended. "Teacher... Is this how it''s done?... Should I really spread myself like this in front of the man I love?... I can''t do this! Why are you making me say these things?!" "You lost the bet, Louise. Just get into character already." "I accept my defeat, but what''s the reason for this role-play?... Oh, fine, let''s just get this over with and stop dressing!" Why pass up a chance for free role-play? No way. Thanks to that, I got to enjoy various scenarios I''d only ever fantasized about with Louise: teacher and student, father and daughter, noble and slave. Her acting might have been terrible, but her awkward formal speech and attempts at coquetry were incredibly entertaining and valuable to me. "That doesn''t mean I said to start filming..." It was also a priceless opportunity to expand my ''Louise collection.'' **** Everything that begins must end, and so it was with our life in Marta. Siu''s training had concluded. Returning to his old, relentless training routine, he spent every waking moment with his sword, and soon enough, he was drawing ties with Louise. Though he struggled to parry her attacks, his improvement was undeniable compared to when he began. Acknowledging Siu''s growth, Louise disclosed our next destination: Frandel, a port city where her secretive organization was headquartered. We were to go there, pass a test, and join the secret society. Though I wasn''t keen on leaving, as heroes destined to defeat the demon lord, we had to follow the main quest. That my training was incomplete wasn''t an issue, as I had confessed to Louise that I could use healing magic. I wanted to delay our departure using Sophia as an excuse, but unfortunately, her volunteer work had just wrapped up. Thus, all reasons to stay in Marta had evaporated. "I wanted to depart with Lady Louise... It''s regrettable." "Ha ha. Don''t be too sad. The captain will be back soon, and you''ll be able to join us quickly." That put an end to the possibility of Louise coming with us. Having won Louise over, she eagerly agreed to my proposal, and with Siu and Sophia''s consent, she was set to join our party. However, she couldn''t leave Marta immediately as she couldn''t vacate her position as deputy captain until the captain returned. I tried to delay our departure until she could come with us, but it was to no avail. "And you''re not even ready to welcome me yet." "That''s not true. You''re welcome anytime." "Hmm? You''re still keeping my involvement from your lover, aren''t you?" "That''s... true." She had hit the nail on the head. Yes, I hadn''t yet disclosed my two-timing to Sophia. I should have brought it up, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. "So please bring it up to her before I join. I have my pride and won''t covet your official place. But I do seek permission to be by your side." "Don''t worry. Sophia will understand." Sigh... I just need to bite the bullet and say it. It was a necessary step for a better future. **** Yet, today again, I remained silent. We were about to depart, and I still couldn''t find the words. Seeing Sophia smiling brightly at me, I felt too guilty to speak up. "Brother, I''ve been keeping a secret... Recently, the Goddess appeared in my dreams and blessed me with power!" "Really?" "Yes! My divine power has grown stronger, and I''ve acquired a really special ability!" "That''s great. What kind of ability is it?" "It''s the ability to check the status of your penis! When I''m out helping others, you seem to be having a lot of fun, aren''t you?" Ah, I should have just told her. Chapter 105: 18+ "Can a smiling face be this frightening? For the first time, I felt terror towards Sophia. Things might have been better if I had been the one to confess first, but being caught like this makes anything I say sound like an excuse. But then, what kind of absurd power is that, Goddess? Was she the Goddess of Lust? The power to check one''s arousal status¡ªthat doesn''t make any sense. It was ridiculous, but somehow, I think I knew why. Everything was an excuse to blame Goddess Aria, so maybe she decided to give Sophia such a power as a test. Sigh, it''s my own fault, after all. Now that it''s come to this, I need to apologize... but the words just wouldn''t come out easily. Even for me, it''s hard to bluntly say that I was so aroused that I took what I wanted. "Ah... Brother, you fool." "Sophie...?" "Why are you getting all tense now? You''ve continued to have sex with our mom even after we started dating." That was true, now that I think about it. I''d been caught having sex with ''Auntie'' several times. It had been so long since I returned to this world that I had almost forgotten. Each time, Sophia would get angry but then she''d calm down soon after if I stroked her head. ...Would it work this time too? As I cautiously placed my hand on Sophia''s head, she leaned into me. This, perhaps there''s still hope. "Ugh! It''s my fault for having such a capable brother. No woman could leave such a splendid brother alone." "...Hmm?" "Obviously, like our mom, she must have seduced you too. That woman Louise looks different but she was a fox indeed. Ugh, so annoying." "...Uh?" Was that how it was going to be? Since her affection level was over 100, Sophia took it to mean that I had succumbed to Louise''s seduction. The truth was that I didn''t want to pass her to Siu, but Sophia thought I had fallen for Louise''s temptation. And listening to it, it kind of made sense. Louise was the one who first suggested we become sex friends. Though my conscience pricked me a bit, her words weren''t completely wrong so I cautiously agreed with Sophia. "That doesn''t mean you did the right thing! Even if you keep it a secret from Siu, shouldn''t you have told that woman about me!" "Well... I did tell her." Technically, Louise knew beforehand. "What?! She knew and still seduced you? I didn''t see her as that kind of woman. She¡¯s really something. And she still wanted to join our party? That¡¯s just ridiculous." "...Uh." Well, once is hard, but twice is not? Now that it had come to this, it seemed right to keep hiding it. Sorry Louise... but you''ll understand. Probably. "Damn!" Just as I was feeling relieved inside, Sophia charged and pushed me down onto the bed. Then, climbing on top of me, she grabbed my face and looked into my eyes with a bitter smile. "Brother... am I not enough? Is it not okay with just me?" "Sophie..." "Am I being too greedy wanting to have you all to myself? Huh?" "I''m sorry..." Seeing Sophia''s disappointment, my heart hurt. I really had been too selfish. To desire another woman while having someone as perfect as Sophia¡ªit was only because she was so good-natured that it had only gone this far. I could have seen a much worse ending. How do the protagonists of harem stories manage to create harems? Do they not feel any guilt? Maybe they''re all psychopaths. Damn you, Siu. But even then, thinking about cutting ties with Louise for Sophia''s sake was also difficult. Shockingly, I might be a psychopath too. Sorry, Siu. "Ahaha! What''s with that expression? You''ve completely melted my anger." As I looked bewildered, Sophia chuckled, kissed me lightly, and then hummed in my arms. "What should I do with this reed-thin man?" This angelic girl seemed to have forgiven me. I felt grateful for her saintly heart as I stroked her hair. If it had been Cecilia, she wouldn¡¯t have let it slide... Phew, lucky it¡¯s just a royal road fantasy. "There¡¯s one thing I can say for sure. Wherever, whenever, you''re always my number one, Sophie." "Tch! You talk sweet. Hehe... But I love it even if it''s just words." Our saint, now appeased, enjoyed my caresses as she rubbed against me. Then, slowly, she began to take off my clothes. It seemed being so close had heated things up. "Ugh, what are you doing?" But suddenly, Sophia bit my collarbone. What? Was this some kind of cute punishment? It was unexpected and took me by surprise. "The Goddess was right... What exactly are you up to, brother!" "...Sophie?" "You fool!" In the deep of a moonless night, a succubus muttered alone as she flew through the clouds. She was clearly furious, repeatedly cursing someone. Yet her words seemed more like whining than cursing. "That man! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure he can¡¯t even think straight! Just you watch!" "Just because he¡¯s good in bed doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let him off!" "The next time we meet, I''ll make him come as soon as he enters! That¡¯s what he gets!" Charlotte, the daughter of the Succubus Queen, still couldn¡¯t forget the man who took her virginity. The sex had been too intense, and she feared she would remember it for the rest of her life. She was furious at the man who had treated her like an object without a moment of consideration. Yet, even so, Charlotte found herself longing for him, driven by the sexual nature of a succubus. She had even left a tracking spell on his collarbone for what she claimed was revenge, but in truth, it was because she wanted to sleep with him again. Of course, her form of revenge was sexual too. "You think it¡¯s over! Next time we meet, I''ll make you come right away!" Now, she was on her way to see her mother. If a virgin succubus has her first experience in her true form, her body develops according to the preferences of her partner. Charlotte hated this and sought her mother¡¯s help to prevent it. Actually, it would be advantageous for her revenge to grow according to the man''s preferences, but Charlotte refused to admit it. She liked her body as it was. "Maybe you¡¯ll call me ''Mistress''? Hehehe! Yes, you¡¯ll worship me, licking my toes! Then I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll never do it with you again!" "You¡¯ll beg me with your head to the ground, but I won¡¯t listen to you. Hmph! Spend your life masturbating thinking of me!" Chuckling at the thought, Charlotte flew joyfully. She planned to learn several techniques to drive men wild from her mother. Previously, she found it bothersome to learn, but now she needed those skills. "How dare you make Charlotte mad! You¡¯ll regret it?! KYAAAAA!" But suddenly, as if struck by lightning, Charlotte screamed and crashed to the ground. With a thud, she lost consciousness. ==== ==== "Sophie, you don¡¯t need to go, do you?" "Hmph! I can¡¯t stand the sight ? N§àv§Ölight ? (Exclusive on N§àv§Ölight) of that thief-cat. Go with Siu, I¡¯ll stay here." "Sorry, but you know I love you, right?" "Hmph... if you think hugging me will make me feel better, you¡¯re right. So you better keep hugging me often." The day had finally come to leave Marta. Siu and I were about to say goodbye to Louise. It would have been nice if Sophia had come too, but she said she couldn¡¯t stand to see Louise¡¯s face, so I told her to wait at the inn. We needed to resolve their relationship quickly. "Then, I¡¯ll be back." "Be careful. I¡¯ll be checking." She meant that power. Thinking about it again, it really was an annoying ability. Don''t make your saint cry, huh? I¡¯m a knight of the Goddess too, you know? I wish she¡¯d look after me a bit too. Chapter 106: 18+ "I''ll go ahead then. Take care of yourself until we meet again." "Hmm, you do the same." After the formalities, Siu silently trudged out of the training ground. He''s been down like this since that day. It''s his own doing, but it''s a bit sad to see him keep to himself and be so gloomy. Sigh, once we depart, I guess I''ll have to take care of him. "So, what''s the reason you called me here separately? Was yesterday not enough for you?" "Ah, not at all! There''s one last thing I needed to tell you..." I decided not to go back just yet and spent some time with Louise instead. I thought I had said everything I wanted to during our intimate encounter yesterday, but it seems there was something I hadn¡¯t managed to express. "Good timing. I had something to say too. Yesterday, I confessed to Sophia about my relationship with you, Louise." "Uhm! You''re quick to act. So... how did she react?" "How do you think? She was furious. But thankfully, she understood our situation. She''s still angry with you, Louise, but I think she''ll warm up to you once you two see each other face-to-face." "Is that so? Phew... that''s a relief! I had to go full throttle until morning to soothe Sophia, but it turned out well, so it was worth it. When I relayed this to Louise, she smiled broadly and clenched her fists in joy. It seems she was very pleased to be acknowledged. However, I didn''t mention that Sophia had misunderstood our relationship. {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} Whether I seduced her first or Louise seduced me, that doesn''t really matter now, does it? I didn''t feel like explaining all the ins and outs. It definitely wasn¡¯t because my conscience was pricking me. "That''s all from me. What did you want to say, Louise?" "Um, well..." What was Louise about to say? She¡¯s not pregnant, is she? I used purification every time we had sex, so that shouldn¡¯t be it. Just joining us outright? That would have been nice, but I haven''t heard that the captain of the guard has returned yet. I was curious about what she was hesitating to say, and as Louise looked at the ground, she cautiously began to speak. "I want to know your heart... I told you I liked you, but I haven''t yet heard your answer." "Ah, it wasn¡¯t a confession expecting a reply! So, it''s not your fault for not answering! It''s not that but still..." "You became a friend with benefits as I wished... but I wanted to know if you did it because you liked me, or just because you enjoy sex." "Louise..." She kept her gaze fixed on the floor, twisting her body here and there as she confessed her hidden feelings. Her voice fluctuated, louder then softer, reminding me of the Louise before our lessons. Perhaps because I taught her sex but not love, Louise lost her composure. As she spoke, her body shrunk more and more, and by the end of her words, she was completely withdrawn. She really is adorable. "I''m not forcing your love! I''m quite satisfied with our relationship as it is... but..." "Just, I wanted to know your heart. Nothing else." I lifted her bowed figure and embraced her fully. Louise''s eyes were tearful, but I pretended not to see it. She flinched and tried to pull away from my sudden embrace, but I didn''t let her go. "What are you doing! Don''t do this!" "Don''t pity me!" Really, worrying alone, jumping to conclusions, and getting angry all by herself, she needed a scolding to snap out of it. Why would she react like this after what happened between Sophia and me? As soon as I climaxed, our saintly lady, who could erect my manhood with a spell, demanded the same amount of semen I had given Louise. It sounded like she was wishing for a martyr''s death, and though I cried out that it was impossible, the power-up Sophia received from Goddess Aria made it feasible. Thank goodness for maxing out my stamina stat after thoroughly disciplining a succubus; otherwise, I would have been knocked out all day. But, Louise, you shouldn''t be like this. Do you think I did it just because of one sex friend? "Uh? Ah, uh! Slurp, ah... my dear?" "Wha... what?! Are you kissing my lips now... what?!" I sealed her complaining mouth with a kiss, and Louise¡¯s face turned bright red as she glared at me. It was actually the first time we kissed like this, which must mean it was her first kiss... Her flustered reaction seemed to confirm it. Well, if you count fellatio as a kiss, this wasn¡¯t the first time, but let''s skip over that. "Louise, you''re the cutest when you''re flustered." "What are you...?" "This is my answer." From the moment I decided I wanted Louise, or rather, even before that, I''ve always had a fondness for her. How could I not develop a liking for this beautiful knight with such endearing ways? It was inevitable. And the more time we spent together, the more my fondness turned into affection. It was too much to leave it at just fondness when I saw her slowly becoming accustomed to sexuality under my guidance. So, I was seriously considering our relationship. The big fuss Sophia made was because she knew this. "But really? Do you really love me, kyaah, uh... slurp, ah, you... slurp." "Heh, haah... I''m happy... slurp, lick, hehe... But still, a woman wants to hear those words of love from the man she loves. Can you say them?" I might have been playing a bit hard to get just to see this reaction, but... let''s keep that a secret. "I love you, Louise." "Ah, ah... I love you too..." This is a problem. I only planned to stay a moment, but it seems I might stay longer. **** "I told you I would check, didn¡¯t I?" ¡°...¡± Upon returning to the inn, I kneeled before Sophia and deeply apologized. Even though she could use her power to know if I was having sex, I had crossed the line with Louise, so it was only natural for Sophia to be this angry. However, it didn''t make sense to just return in that atmosphere. In the choice between becoming a eunuch vs. being whipped, I had to choose the latter. But, getting scolded by Sophia also felt strangely okay. Her angry look was just too sexy. I think I could get addicted. "But you knew and still came back after doing it three times? Do you think I''m joking?" Still, I''m scared I might discover some new fetish if this continues. So, let''s end the masochistic saint act here. "Sophie, let¡¯s be honest with Siu. Let''s tell him we¡¯re dating." "I can never forgive... huh? Really?! Are you serious, brother?!" Sophia''s smiling face is truly the best. **** [Pause Authority Used] [Achievement Unlocked: ¡®Sub-Heroine¡¯s Affection Over 100¡¯] [Sub-Heroine ¡®Louise Klein¡¯s affection exceeded 100, enabling you to use Louise Klein¡¯s skills. (Skills will start at initial proficiency.) (Only some skills can be used due to the difference in stats with Louise Klein.)] [Klein Swordsmanship Lv.1 ¨C The swordsmanship of the Klein family.] [Blue Flash Lv.1 ¨C Emits a blue light from the sword forward.] ¡°Phew... It¡¯s been a while.¡± I returned relatively early, but it felt like years had passed because of everything that happened. Stretching broadly, I started to boil water for ramen, my go-to meal whenever I returned to reality, and reflected on what had happened before I came back. I had suggested to Sophia that we come out about our relationship, and she wholeheartedly agreed. We had planned to keep it a secret until Siu found a partner, but since Siu had already cheated (?), there was no longer any reason to hide our relationship with Sophia. I consoled Sophia, who was sad after hearing about Siu''s infidelity, and somehow our eyes met and I spoke, assuming Siu wouldn¡¯t blame us if he also felt guilty. Siu¡¯s mental strength was a concern, but since I knew that if his mental state deteriorated, he¡¯d become obsessed with training, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. When I mentioned this, Sophia saw the logic and agreed with my view. So, we decided on a day to talk to Siu. And then I returned to reality. I planned to take a break before entering a new phase, just in case Siu reacted explosively to our news. I also wanted to level up before that, and taste the new challenges that had emerged. I was very curious about what they would be like. Ah, but I bought those bombs and never used them once. Sigh, what a waste of money. ¡°I figured as much, but as expected, Louise¡¯s affection has broken the limit.¡± Working on Louise¡¯s affection was one of the reasons I returned to reality. From her actions, I had guessed her affection might have exceeded 100, and checking confirmed my suspicions. Thanks to this, I was able to acquire her skills. Blue Flash, huh? That must be the skill she used to kill that mutated goblin in one hit? Tempting. A sword isn¡¯t really a sword unless you can shoot sword energy with it. I want to test it out right away. Klein Swordsmanship would be the technique I saw every time she and I sparred... Honestly, I¡¯m almost ignorant about swords except knowing they¡¯re powerful. Maybe getting a feel for it by handling a sword might help? ¡°My body¡¯s itching.¡± For testing purposes, I prepared to dive right back into the next ¡®Heroine Ntr¡¯. There was an option to go to the training room, but... It was too much hassle. Chapter 107: 18+ He had spent {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} a considerable amount of points on increasing his Vitality stat in the game of Heroic Sagas. The exponential cost of points had led to significant expenses. So, he saw this as an opportunity to test out some challenges and earn points. Although there were many difficult challenges, there were also many feasible ones, and he felt confident. "What, you have to pre-select and then complete the achievements?" Challenges had to be selected before entering ''Heroine Netori,'' with a maximum of two choices. Achievements not pre-selected wouldn''t earn any points even if completed. Although this felt slightly unfair, there was no other option but to comply. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t limited to choosing just one. To save on points, he first chose the ''Achieve Mission All-Random'' challenge, a task he had successfully completed several times before and seemed manageable. Alongside it, he selected the ''Achieve Mission Without Tips'' challenge. Each challenge was worth 50,000 points, so completing them would grant an additional 100,000 points on top of the basic rewards. "This is really sweet." At this rate, he''d become rich in points soon. "Shall we get started?" Imagining accumulating points, he initiated ''Heroine Netori.'' Suddenly, everything went dark. [''Heroine Netori'' ability activated.] [''Achieve Mission All-Random'' and ''Achieve Mission Without Tips'' challenges in progress.] [Due to ''Achieve Mission All-Random,'' all assignments are randomized.] [Genre: ''BL material.''] [You are the protagonist''s childhood friend.] [No available items.] [Mission: NTR (Netori) the protagonist''s man.] [(To complete the challenge, a performance grade of A or higher is required.)] "?" Something was wrong. He wasn¡¯t supposed to see that text. Was this a prank? A hidden camera show? This had never happened before... Please tell me it''s just a joke. He passed out at the sight of the dreadful word that starts with B and ends with L. **** It was a terrible dream. Surrounded by handsome men fighting over another handsome man, all adorned with flowers or stars around their faces, each moment was excruciating. He felt like vomiting every time he saw them. Thankfully, it was just a dream. "Dirk! Are you awake?" "?!" Am I still dreaming? Why is the guy from my dream right in front of me? Maybe I''m still asleep. He closed his eyes, denying reality, and fell back asleep. "Dirk! Are you really awake this time?" "?!" Why is it still the same? What''s going on? **** After fainting again and eventually regaining consciousness, he slowly opened his eyes to see Siu, his childhood friend, asleep with his face buried in his bed. It seemed he had been taking care of him and had fallen asleep in the process. He wasn''t particularly fond of a man''s care, especially not after a fluttering care event with Siu, which made curses climb up his throat. "Damn it..." The terrible dream was actually the memory of the body he had absorbed starting ''Heroine Netori.'' The guy in front of him was the protagonist, and true to the BL genre, he was surrounded by men showing interest in him. His mission was to seduce these men. "Fucking hell..." What a predicament. He was stuck in the challenge, as quitting midway was not an option during a challenge. A 50,000-point challenge? Ridiculous. If humanity were the price, he''d expect ten million points. A genre like this should never be chosen. He thought about smashing Siu''s head in while he slept, but according to his memories, the guy wouldn''t die. Surprisingly, Siu possessed a protagonist-like ability called ''Death Regression,'' meaning he wouldn¡¯t stay dead. Killing him wouldn¡¯t end ''Heroine Netori.'' He considered suicide, but he, too, was unable to die. Or more precisely, he was already dead. Siu had revived him using a resurrection artifact, and only Siu could decide his life or death. Killing himself would just lead Siu to revive him again. So, the only solution... kill all the male leads. If all the male leads are gone, the mission would fail. "Sigh..." This was a medieval fantasy world where BL was the norm. Even if an emperor cheated with a knight, people would praise the knight''s beauty over a woman''s and condemn the empress as a jealous woman. Men proudly married other men, and most women ended up as surrogate mothers for gay couples, raising children they never wanted. It was truly a mad world. If he did nothing, he would end up just another seed bearer. This damned mission was forcing him to choose between NTR-ing the male leads or being impregnated by them. So, he had to kill all the male leads. That was the only way to escape this hellish dilemma. "This is seriously messed up." Although he had become a woman, he could still use the swordsmanship that Louise had used. That shouldn''t be a problem. **** ¡°Dirk... you dare, as a woman... Argh!¡± Firstly, I killed one person: an arrogant duke¡¯s son. He had come to visit Siu under the guise of visiting the sick, and I lured him aside and punctured his solar plexus. He wasn¡¯t a weak opponent, but killing someone off-guard was not difficult. The Klein sword technique was nobility¡¯s martial art, yet it was incredibly practical in actual combat, relentlessly targeting and mauling the opponent to death. It truly suited my taste. ¡°Ma, master? What the, ack! You?!¡± Now two: I killed the duke¡¯s son¡¯s lackey. He froze seeing his master¡¯s corpse, so I snuck up behind him and stabbed him in the heart. He died without managing a single counterattack. He had been protecting himself with magic, but now that I too could infuse my sword with magic, I could easily penetrate his defenses. All thanks to Klein swordsmanship. ¡°Damn, that bastard¡¯s warning was true... cough! I should have been more wary of you...¡± Thirdly, I killed a mage lord behind a funeral home. I was severely wounded, but I managed to finish him off. He didn¡¯t die immediately even as his waist was bisected by a blue flash, but when I used a purification spell to deflect his curse, the shock killed him. The blue flash was a magic-based skill, but I could use it as holy power, being a paladin. It emitted white light instead of blue, but the power seemed unaffected. ¡°It was you... You killed them all. Do you think you can monopolize Siu by doing this, you woman?¡± Thus four: I killed Siu¡¯s work colleague who had been pressuring me. It was easy to kill him, a mere civilian who also held a ridiculous misunderstanding. I silenced him for spewing nonsense. ¡°If I knew you were this crazy, I would¡¯ve dealt with you sooner... I kept you around to use his close ones as surrogates, and you pull this? Thanks for eliminating the competition, but this is crossing the line!¡± Enraged, I mutilated him even further until the last of the male leads, the crown prince, found me. **** Up to now, I had managed to kill them all, but I was worried about whether I could actually kill the crown prince. In this world, the crown prince is practically a god and invincible. It was convenient to think the world revolved around him. But I couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Do you think doing this will earn his love? Really, a woman blinded by jealousy is too hideous. The woman who bore me was the same, you women are all cowardly and disgusting. Isn¡¯t that right, Siu!¡± The crown prince spewed even worse nonsense and then yelled at Siu, who was hiding behind him. Siu, realizing I had killed the male leads, was so shocked that he collapsed then and there. The crown prince then held Siu like a damsel in distress. He¡¯s really full of it. ¡°Dirk... why... we were just friends! Why!¡± But I¡¯m a woman now, why am I still called Dirk? It didn¡¯t make sense, but I let it slide for now. Dealing with them was the priority. ¡°Why? Because it''s... fun.¡± Watching these gays die out was amusing. Of course, I¡¯d rather not be misunderstood as trash. So, it was time to leave. I was sick of seeing gays! I threw my sword to the ground and began to gather energy in my right arm using the internal power stored in my dantian. Using internal power was dangerous, but it was the only way to beat the crown prince. Unaware of what I was doing, the crown prince simply stared until he finally realized too late and charged at me. But it was already too late. The internal power accumulating in my fist exploded, sending a massive shockwave towards him. The crown prince, in horror, tried to deploy a defensive spell, but before it could activate, my attack engulfed him. ¡°Sccccrreeeeaaaaaach!¡± As a result, the crown prince lay battered on the ground. Of course, my arm was destroyed too, but I didn¡¯t feel the pain amidst the catharsis of it being finally over. -Thud, thud I approached him to finish the job, but someone blocked my way. It was Siu. ¡°Dirk... even if you loved me, you can¡¯t win love this way!¡± ¡°Fuck off, shithead.¡± Siu was still deluded. He was clearly insane. Ignoring Siu, I stood over the fallen crown prince and placed my foot on his neck, intending to crush it. I channeled all my internal power into my rising foot. -Crack [Mission failed!] [Grade F, Points Earned: 0] [(Achievements cannot be completed upon mission failure.)] ¡°I survived.¡± Chapter 108: 18+ It was truly a horrific and terrifying experience. Being transformed (TS) was creepy enough, but falling into a gay genre, I think the trauma will prevent me from ever choosing ''All-Random'' again. I had thought about the possibility of ending up in such an absurd genre, but I never expected it to become reality. Whew... I''m really glad to be back safely. However, it wasn''t all bad. I was able to gain practical experience with Klein swordsmanship and the Blue Flash. Both skills were more impressive than I had anticipated, and I think with a bit more familiarity, I could reach a B-rank Hunter level. If I make a name for myself at the B-rank, maybe I can enter the world of martial arts? There seems to be hope. "I can''t choose this for a while." Lying in bed, I reviewed the challenges once again. I decided to ignore the ''Achieve Mission All-Random''. Although it''s unlikely I''d end up in the humanitarian genre again, as long as there''s a chance, I didn''t want to choose it. Instead, I decided to retry ''Achieve Mission Without Tips''. Despite failing before, upon reflection, I felt this was definitely achievable. "Hmm... Should I invest all my points and try to break this one?" Then, I chose the challenge ''Achieve Mission with Negative Favorability''. Like when I netori''d Heera, if the situation is right, favorability isn''t very important. It¡¯s a 100,000-point challenge, but it didn¡¯t seem too difficult. Moreover, with this item, it might even be easier. [Subjugation Necklace: 30,000 points. Turns the target into a slave. However, it does not activate if there is a large disparity in abilities.] With my remaining points at 35,920, purchasing this item would mean investing most of them, but it''s literally an investment. I was confident I could recoup the points. Even with negative favorability, turning someone into a slave and conditioning them through sexual stimulation should lead to success. "This time, it''s a real challenge." A genre with {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} a tutorial in another world reincarnation setting. After choosing a normal male character 39, I started ''Heroine Netori''. It was a gamble of 31,850 points. [Using ''Heroine Netori'' ability.] [Challenges ''Achieve Mission Without Tips'' and ''Achieve Mission with Negative Favorability'' are in progress.] [Genre: ''Another World Reincarnation (Tutorial)''.] [You are ''Human Male Character 39''.] [You can use the Subjugation Necklace.] [Mission: Netori the heroine.] [(To achieve the challenges, a performance of grade A or higher is required.)] "This is it." As soon as I absorbed the memories and opened my eyes, everything turned white again. Shortly after the dazzling light disappeared, a new space appeared. The tutorial had begun. **** Looking around, I found myself in a large forest with hundreds of people bustling in one area. Most looked bewildered, some were scared, and a few were angry. Seeing so many people gathered was a bit PTSD-inducing since my training days. "Where is this?! I was in the middle of a promotion exam!" "Oh, brother...! Where did you go!" "What is this? A hidden camera?" As the surroundings grew more chaotic, a strange creature appeared out of thin air. Clearly, it was the infamous tutorial fairy. The fairy looked at us with a terrible smile and introduced itself with a cackle. "Hello, you vermin? I''m KK, in charge of the tutorial. I''m here to help idiots like you, so shut up and listen to me. Got it?" What a bizarre way to speak. It sounded like the translator was broken. "What are you doing? Send me back! Do you even know how important the moment was?!" Ouch, the first victim? A fierce-looking bald man yelled at the fairy. Fearlessly confronting a tutorial fairy? I silently prayed for his soul, and sure enough, the fairy severed his head from his body. "...Huh?" "Aaaaaaaaaah!" "Crazy! It''s murder!" "No way! I hate this!" A massive uproar ensued. Everyone was confused at first as the man¡¯s head was easily decapitated, but when blood started spurting like a fountain from his body, people finally realized what happened and began screaming and running. Isn¡¯t this just going to make the fairy angrier? "Shut up, you insects! You, and you! Shut up!" As expected, the angered fairy killed a few more as an example, and then it finally quieted down. Satisfied, the fairy resumed with a dreadful smile and explained the tutorial to us. I half-listened to the story while scanning the people around me, one by one. There was neither a main heroine nor a sub-heroine in this tutorial. Hmm, this might be a dead end. **** According to the fairy''s words, the gist was: I will give you weapons and food for a day; survive for three days.There are monsters in the forest, but survive on your own.I don¡¯t care what you do; just survive. In five words, the message was: just survive. The fairy also introduced us to something called a status window, and when I shouted as instructed by the fairy, not my usual status window but the one applicable in this world appeared before my eyes. [Name: Gam Deokbae] [Profession: None] [Health: 5(+10)] [Magic: 5(+10)] [Strength: 5(+10)] [Agility: 5(+10)] [Intelligence: 5(+10)] [Skills: Aria Goddess¡¯s Love, Aria Goddess¡¯s Kindness, Aria Goddess¡¯s Strength, Aria Goddess¡¯s Shield, Klein Swordsmanship, Blue Flash, ... Sleep] True to their word, all stats started at 5, but fortunately, I could still use my skills, and the Aria Goddess''s Power buff was active. With this setup, passing the tutorial should be no problem. ¡°Do you understand? The game starts now!¡± After finishing her explanation, the fairy mumbled something and began to scatter people throughout the forest. It seemed there were too many of us, so they divided us into different starting areas. Quietly waiting my turn, I was teleported along with others to a space where small lunch boxes and various weapons were prepared. ¡°Elise, no way! To see Elise here...¡± ¡°She¡¯s real? Wow... she¡¯s so pretty.¡± Apparently, there was a celebrity among us as people started murmuring. Following their gazes, I turned to see a woman with an overwhelming presence, sobbing and looking around cautiously. ¡®Elise... Ah, I remember her. One of the top idols, the most popular celebrity in Korea.¡¯ She was the leading idol in this other world. Distinctly beautiful with her Russian-Korean mixed heritage, she had large eyes that filled her small, fist-sized face and a high nose that Koreans typically didn¡¯t have. Her strong features made her look somewhat fierce, but she was still beautiful, exuding charisma. Her perfectly wavy long hair enhanced her allure. Wearing a tight shirt and short shorts that exposed her thighs, probably dragged here in the middle of a lesson, she looked incredibly sexy, soaked in sweat. Her chest was as prominent as her face, and her curvaceous waistline explained why she was a top idol. My impression of her was: ¡®Damn, I want to devour her.¡¯ Having encountered gays had upset me, but taking Elise seemed like it would be healing. So, I decided to use the Subjugation Necklace on her. It was an item I had prepared for meeting a main or sub-heroine, but... a woman of her caliber warranted its use right here. ¡°Are you okay? You must be shocked.¡± ¡°Elise! Hoo, just trust me! Hoo, I¡¯ll protect you...!¡± ¡°Get lost, weakling. What can you do? Elise! I¡¯ll protect you! Stay close to me!¡± I squeezed through the men hitting on the trembling her and stopped in front of her. Before she could say anything, I used the Subjugation Necklace on her. [The Subjugation Necklace has been used.] [Elise has become your slave.] [Congratulations. Based on your achievement, you can now choose a new profession.] [Would you like to change your profession to Master?] A satisfying notification window appeared, bringing me joy. Chapter 109: 18+ Without hesitation, I changed my job to ''Master''. It was a strange profession to have, but it didn''t seem like a bad one. Since I made a slave, it meant I became a slave master, which clearly related to a profession involving slaves. [You have changed your job to Master.] [Your ~N§àv§Ölight~ Health has increased by ¡®3¡¯.] [Your Magic has increased by ¡®3¡¯.] [A new skill has been added.] [Master¡¯s Exploitation (Passive) ¨C You take half of the experience your slave gains.] [Master¡¯s Mercy ¨C You can teach a skill to your slave.] [As experience accumulates, you can acquire additional skills.] [As experience accumulates, you can register more slaves.] [Current slaves: 1/1] This seemed quite good? Indeed, ''Master'' was a good job. If I immediately pass on the ''Power of Goddess Aria'' to Elise in front of me, I could give her a buff of +10 to all abilities. It''s like forming a party that could sweep through the tutorial. Moreover, checking my current status, I saw that my health and magic stats had increased by ''3''. This meant I could become stronger here and in reality. After averting a crisis in a BL story, I struck gold. I should take this opportunity to enjoy everything and level up my specs. "Kyaa! What, what?! What have you done to me?!" While I was checking things out, my new slave panicked and stumbled backward. An information window must have popped up for Elise too? She must be shocked by the sudden news of becoming a slave. Perhaps she wasn''t even given a choice? It might have been a forced job change. "Speak up! What... what are you?!" Hmm, but what should I train her in? Typically, female party members are archers, mages, or healers... but somehow, the idea of raising her as an ax warrior seemed fun. A national idol swinging an ax bigger than herself doing a whirlwind attack? Just the thought makes me laugh. It¡¯s so mismatched it¡¯s actually appealing. "Hey! Are you listening to me?! Right now, to me..." "Go over there and bring an ax. Not a small one, a big one, that giant two-handed ax." "Are you joking? Answer me first... Uh?! Uhhh?" Elise, now a slave, couldn¡¯t refuse my orders. As she was scolding me, she moved to where the weapons were placed to pick up the ax. Indeed, the Necklace of Obedience worked perfectly. It was worth the 30,000 points. "Hey! What have you done to Elise?" "Damn it, hey you, why are you acting close to Elise?" "Huff, don¡¯t get near Elise, huff." As Elise left, the men who were hitting on her approached me. They stepped aside because of my confident attitude, thinking I was an acquaintance, then returned when they saw Elise¡¯s reaction, hoping to score points with her. -Kwaang! """......""" In such times, you have to show them clearly. Don¡¯t mess around. As the men approached, I unleashed the energy I had gathered in my right arm. With a loud explosion-like sound, the trees beside them were caught in the shockwave and snapped. "Heuk! Crazy!" "...Monster." The attack was weakened to protect my arm, but to bystanders, it was terrifying enough. A single punch had created a hole in the forest. I aimed so that it would just graze them, and the scared men fell to the ground, trembling like newborn deer. What? That guy even peed himself? I need to make sure I don¡¯t step on it. "Eh..." "Kyaa! Run away." Even unrelated people started to fear me. One person screamed and ran away from me, and hesitating others followed suit. What? I didn''t mean to do anything particular. Maybe the PTSD the tutorial fairy engraved on me revived. Suddenly, the group of over ten people disintegrated. Maybe because this world lacks awakened beings and is too peaceful, everyone''s too cowardly. There won¡¯t be many survivors in the tutorial at this rate. Well, it''s not like there are heroines for me to worry about. "Actually, it''s for the better. Elise, also gather all the lunch boxes there. Just put them in the inventory." "Wait, what really are you?" "Just follow me for now. Oh, and bring me a sword to use. Any sword will do." "Hey!! Are you not hearing me?!" **** Once it was just Elise and me, I engaged her in a deep conversation as we entered deeper into the forest. After finding a deserted cave, I searched inside and then blocked the entrance to prevent others from entering. Then I called Elise and commanded her. "Spread it out, prove your purity." "But I told you! I am a virgin! Eek! Why are you making me do this?!" I couldn''t believe her claims of virginity. Given that she suddenly rose from an unknown idol to a top star, I naturally assumed she must have engaged in pillow business. But fortunately, it seemed to be my misunderstanding when I saw the hymen as Elise spread herself. If that''s the case, her claims about being a virgin and the stories about her long trainee period without dating or entertaining might be true too; I was lucky. It''s more exciting to deflower a virgin. The idea of shaping this pure, untouched body to my liking was very appealing. "Nice. Completely clean. Looks untouched." "F***ing pervert..." "Ah, you shouldn''t curse at your master. That''s a penalty. Perform ten naked squats." "Eek...!" When I commanded her, Elise removed her t-shirt and bra and started doing squats naked. The sight of her breasts swaying with each movement and her gradually parting was entertaining to watch. She trembled with humiliation but refrained from further outbursts. As expected of a top idol, she was a quick learner. "While sitting, perform a double peace sign with a smile." "Well done. Now stand up and get dressed." "Sob, sob... How could you have such powers... It doesn''t make any sense!" "Didn''t I tell you? I''m from another world." "Eek! Sob, sob! That''s... it doesn''t make sense! Sob, sob..." Honestly answering her question that I was a superhuman from another world, she scoffed at my words. However, after making her spread herself and perform naked squats using the power of the necklace, Elise finally broke down in tears, finding it incredibly unfair to have fallen into such a situation. "Sob... I can understand something like an energy blast, but how can you have the power to enslave someone? Sob, sob!" Suddenly dragged into a tutorial and becoming a slave to a man she had just met could indeed break anyone mentally. However, I had no intention of letting her go out of sympathy. I needed to get my 30,000 points worth. "Continue crying and I''ll take you right now?" "Eek... I don''t want that..." "Then don''t cry in front of me. I''m not joking." "Okay, sob..." Though I said this, I wasn''t planning on having sex right then. Elise was still a virgin, so I planned to train her for a while and wait for a more dramatic moment. Perhaps a time when all those who survived the tutorial were gathered. Deflowering the much-desired virgin Elise in front of everyone? Oh, there wouldn''t be a more thrilling sexual experience than that. So for now, I''m satisfied with this. "Well done. You''re obedient. From now on, as a reward, I''ll give you a kiss." "That, I don''t want that either! Si, sob, oh, cold, ee, don''t like it!" As I tried to force a kiss, Elise shrieked and pushed me away, stepping back. But eventually, my words left her no choice but to accept my lips. "Refuse and it''s sex?" "Eek! That''s low... Sob, ha, chu, don''t want, chu, ha..." "If you hate kissing, there''s also the option to suck my dick. What do you choose?" "......I''ll take the kiss." Upon her saying it was her first kiss, I complimented her once, claimed her saliva tasted good for a second compliment, and used her quick improvement as an excuse for a third compliment, Thus increasing my praises, I kept kissing her until her legs gave out. Chapter 110: 18+ With the buff from the "Power of Goddess Aria," which added ¡®10¡¯ to all of Elise¡¯s stats, the cobalt horde stood no chance against her. As she recklessly swung the giant two-handed axe, the cobalts in front of her were mercilessly slaughtered. ¡°Kyaaa! I hate this!¡± It was a result of my command through the Necklace of Subjugation, as she felt repulsion at taking lives. Despite her horrific screams as blood and flesh flew around her, Elise¡¯s whirlwind of attacks didn¡¯t cease. But looking at it now, isn''t this sweet? Just standing and issuing commands earns me experience points. This isn¡¯t even an idle game, but all I do is give battle orders and then use healing and purification on the battle-worn slave afterward. Using the Necklace of Subjugation on Elise was definitely the right choice. ¡°Well done. How does it feel to have killed the monsters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the worst... Ugh, what?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? When I praise you, I reward you with a kiss.¡± ¡°Eek! Stop it, ugh, so annoying... Ha, slurp, gulp.¡± I joyfully embraced Elise¡¯s waist and gave her the promised reward. She, too, joyfully mingled her tongue with mine and drew saliva from me. Though I¡¯m not sure, she accepted me without resistance, so she must be happy. Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. ¡°It may be the worst, but you¡¯ll need to get used to it. To survive, you¡¯ll have to keep killing monsters.¡± ¡°I know that...¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? Are you smart enough to want a compliment?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! Wait! Ugh, ha... slurp, you pervert... gulp.¡± See? She wants it first. She must be happy. **** After a couple of battles, Elise declared she was ready to take on the battles herself. I cheered her on from behind as she proved her words by spinning around. Elise... a terrifying child, she became a human blender, massacring the cobalts. After a few cobalts were allowed to attack her, she realized that if she didn¡¯t want to die, she had to kill. Filled with determination, she became a warrior herself, sweeping through the battlefield. It was a splendid development that made me proud to watch. ¡°How about that? It was good, right? So stop giving me orders now. Getting dizzy from spinning isn¡¯t fun.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re asking if it was good because you want a compliment?¡± ¡°What?! No, that¡¯s not what I meant, ugh, ha... slurp!¡± I rewarded my slave again with joy, and she gratefully showed her loyalty to me. It was a fine relationship between master and slave. ¡°Hey, you said to raise the stats? What should I increase?¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± But as the reward session ended, Elise asked me about her stats. Confused, I opened the status window and saw a notification saying, ¡®You can increase your stats.¡¯ The level wasn¡¯t shown on the status window, so I wondered how to increase stats. It turned out that once a certain amount of experience was accumulated, you get a chance to raise your stats. But you had to check the status window yourself to know this. Such an unfriendly world. ¡°Keep carrying the axe, so alternate between increasing your health and strength.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay.¡± I told Elise that and then invested in my magic. Although many skills were replaced by divine power, magic was a stat I couldn¡¯t neglect. ¡®Observation¡¯ also used magic, and there was no guarantee that no more such skills would be added. ¡°Yaaaah!¡± Squeal!Squeak! Elise didn¡¯t stop hunting until the sun set. She slaughtered every cobalt she encountered, accumulating experience points. Now, even before I said anything, Elise was the first to pick up her axe and start spinning. Killing monsters to raise stats, getting stronger and then killing more monsters, and then raising stats again, She quickly became addicted to the fun of this RPG game cycle. Initially, she screamed in horror, but now she was having fun. It made sense; feeling stronger in real-time was bound to be enjoyable. Plus, with me around, she was certain she wouldn¡¯t die, right? I¡¯d heal her, and if necessary, I¡¯d step in to help. I was her reliable insurance, and that allowed her to fully immerse herself in hunting. ¡°Uh, I... I changed my job?¡± ¡°...Oh?¡± And as a result, Elise changed her job to a new one. [Congratulations. Your slave has changed from ''Slave'' to ''Berserker Slave''.] [Slave¡¯s Health increased by ¡®3¡¯.] [Slave¡¯s Strength increased by ¡®3¡¯.] [New skills have been added to your slave.] [Blood Rage Lv. 1 ¨C The more injuries you receive, the more your strength increases.] [For the Master (Passive) ¨C When praised by the master, temporarily increases strength stat.] As Elise changed her job, a notification also appeared for me. Since she was my slave, the information came to me as well. It made sense¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be secrets between a slave and her master. With additional stats boosting health and strength and a berserker-like skill in Blood Rage, plus a buff that activates with my praise, Elise¡¯s job change was truly satisfying. Isn¡¯t raising her rewarding? I felt fulfilled. Meanwhile, my job remained unchanged. Perhaps because it was such a unique job, it stayed as ''Master''. Although it was a bit disappointing, I hadn¡¯t expected much since ''Master'' was such an overpowered job. ¡°A berserker... a crazy warrior, huh? It¡¯s a bit lacking.¡± ¡°Is ''Slave'' okay?¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s the worst!¡± Despite her displeasure with the name of her job, Elise grumbled but then smiled brightly, feeling the increased strength from my praise. She seemed a bit too focused on performance, which was somewhat regrettable. Looks [N O V E L I G H T] are the top priority, after all... **** As the sun set, I took a tent out of my inventory and set it up. Then I pulled out a lunch box, shared a meal with Elise, and put the empty container back into the inventory. I did this to avoid any trouble that might arise from the lingering smell. She watched me, fascinated as I took items in and out of thin air. When our eyes met, she quickly turned her head away, took a deep breath, and then spoke to me in a trembling voice. "There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about. What are you planning to do with me? I thought, naturally, you would... you know. But you only kissed me, made me hunt all day, and even fed me... I don¡¯t understand why." It seemed my not crossing certain lines had piqued her curiosity. She cautiously spoke up, thinking that it was natural to assume she would be raped from the moment she became a slave. But who said I wouldn''t do it? Why else would I have performed a virginity check? I¡¯m just waiting for the right timing, but it seems Elise is misunderstanding and making assumptions on her own. Has she already developed Stockholm syndrome? She is acting under the assumption that I am not a bad person. It looks like I unintentionally gave her false hope. I should probably clear this up soon. "Are you disappointed I didn¡¯t do it?" "What? No! Absolutely not!" "I¡¯m a benevolent master, after all. I¡¯ll do as you wish." "No, I hate it! Stop! I don¡¯t want it!" In front of her, I took off my pants and underwear, then grabbed her head and forcibly pulled her toward my penis. She screamed bizarrely, trying to get away, but when I ordered her to stay still, she froze in that position. "Elise, you seem to have the wrong idea. I did make you a slave intending to sleep with you. Of course, I planned to rape you. You¡¯re incredibly sexy. Plus, you¡¯re a celebrity who doesn¡¯t know a stranger? It¡¯s been a dream of mine to sleep with someone like you." In that state, I corrected her misunderstanding and forced my penis into her mouth. Her mouth''s slick mucous membrane made it feel good. "Think of it as licking an ice cream. If you do well, I might not sleep with you today." When I commanded her again, Elise awkwardly began to lick my penis slowly. Unsatisfied with the pleasure, I forcefully pressed her head down, pushing my penis deeper into her throat. I then pulled out my smartphone from the inventory and started recording her first fellatio. "Ugh, you trash... sob, slurp, ha... ugh." "Your language is getting worse again. Do you want to be eaten?" In the video, she cried tears of betrayal. Yet, she couldn¡¯t disobey my orders. A tough woman was crying while sucking my penis; I continued filming, satisfied with my slave''s arousal, and managed to capture the scene of ejaculation inside her mouth. Chapter 111: 18+ Witnessing death firsthand, being abruptly turned into a slave, stripped naked before her new master, and then having her first kiss stolen from her, she no longer wanted to live. Her future seemed worse than a prostitute''s. However, afterward, the man did not touch her further. He continued to kiss her under the guise of praise but did not touch her chest or her thighs. He threatened to have sex with her or force her to perform oral sex, but it seemed insincere. It appeared more important to him that she become a strong warrior. And that was enjoyable. Unlike her singing or acting skills, which seemed not to improve, the stats were clear and quantifiable. As they increased, the heavy axe felt lighter, allowing her to strike monsters more quickly and powerfully. She felt exhilarated, like she was the protagonist of a movie. The kisses after the fights felt good too. Unlike the rough first kisses, he led her gently and tenderly as if she were a lover, and she felt blissful emotions as she mingled her tongue with his. Perhaps he had fallen for her. It seemed clear that he had made her a slave based on her appearance but then fell for her charm. That''s why she was sure he wouldn¡¯t go further. But that was her misconception. He showed his true colors and forced her to endure him while he recorded the ordeal with his smartphone, creating a horrific memory for her. The thought of people seeing her perform oral sex was devastating enough, but the idea that it could be spread to all his acquaintances made her... ...excited. She had never been treated this way by anyone else, and the fact excited her. A shiver started in her womb and spread up her spine throughout her body. The more he tormented her, the more thrilling she found it. Somehow, she was happy. Forced oral sex felt better than sweet kisses. The feeling of his penis thrusting into her throat was pleasurable. It was painful, but the greater the pain, the more intense the orgasm felt. At that moment, she realized her sexual preferences. She was a masochist. ¡°Huh... gulp...¡± As the man''s semen filled her mouth, and she swallowed it in front of the camera, the thought of people watching heated her body. ¡°Ha... Haah...¡± And then she imagined something very daring, something she would never have thought of before, something only the current her could contemplate. ¡®What would it feel like... to be raped?¡¯ ¡®What if everyone was watching...¡¯ ¡®If people I know saw me being raped... what then!¡¯ ¡°...Haah!¡± Just imagining the scene made her climax lightly. ==== After a severe lesson, I made sure Elise understood her place. She was my slave, and she always needed to remember that. So I started by changing how she addressed me. ¡°Hey, you know...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me ''Master''? You''re too smart not to know that. Do you want to be punished?¡± ¡°I could forget... Mas... Master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late. Suck.¡± ¡°Eek! So early in the morning...! Ugh, ugh!¡± Why doesn''t she listen in the morning? Does she hate calling me ''Master'' that much? I grabbed her face with both hands and used her throat like a fleshlight, thrusting my hips. It was deep throat. Elise was in pain, but I didn''t relent. She needed a big scolding. After all, as a master, I should be able to hear ''Master'' from my slave. It was only after I ejaculated in her throat that she changed how she addressed me. She should have changed it earlier instead of making it hard for herself. ¡°Keuh, heuh... that¡¯s too much...¡± ¡°Just obey me. Then I''ll treat you well like yesterday. Understand?¡± ¡°......¡± Elise didn¡¯t respond. Was she upset? Just listen and don¡¯t respond, a slave indeed? I gave her another lesson as she wanted. Only then did she respond promptly. After feeling greatly betrayed yesterday, she continued to be in that state. Oh well, she keeps misunderstanding on her own and it lasts quite a while. **** The tutorial mission was to survive for 72 hours, during which Elise and I spent almost all our time hunting, except for eating and sleeping. The hunting routine involved Elise spinning her whirlwind attack while I supported her with heals from behind. This was enough for us to significantly boost our stats. Ah, but that¡¯s not all. There were plenty of times I had to "educate" Elise. She resisted me whenever she could, so I had to punish her, but Elise¡¯s attitude never really changed. "Damn it... just rape me then! Sob, sob... Haah..." The first day, she kept quiet if I threatened to rape her, but since I never followed through, she began to think there would be no rape and started acting out. I was tempted to just go ahead with it, but I decided to wait. I couldn''t give up the chance to deflower her in front of everyone. [Congratulations! The tutorial has ended.] [You will be forcibly transported to the starting clearing in 10 seconds.] And then, it seemed the opportunity had come. As the notification about the end of the tutorial appeared and then vanished, Elise and I were transported back to the original space. **** Had about half survived? More had survived than I expected. Looking around, the clearing wasn''t as crowded as before, but it was still bustling with people. Some clearly looked stronger from hunting monsters, and others seemed to have just managed to survive by any means necessary. ¡°Ha! /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ Ahh... People are watching.¡± Well, that¡¯s fine by me. Pleased that there were many people around, I reached around her from behind, groping her breasts and stroking her between her legs through her clothes. This made Elise unable to resist any longer, and she finally changed her attitude. ¡°Master... I hate it, please stop...¡± But I casually ignored her pleas. She should have behaved sooner. That ship has sailed. ¡°Hey, hey. Look at that. Isn''t that Elise?¡± ¡°Crazy, what are they doing right now?¡± ¡°Damn, what the hell? I want to touch too!¡± As Elise continued to moan under my caresses, people nearby started looking our way. Then they realized the woman I was fondling was Elise and began to cause a commotion. As expected of a top idol, there was no one who didn''t recognize her, and they all murmured complicated feelings towards Elise. Among them were those who envied me, pitied Elise, cursed me, and blamed her. I enjoyed their stares and didn¡¯t stop touching Elise. She might have felt ashamed as she bowed her head, but at my command, she had to lift her head again. ¡°Please... Master, please stop...¡± Elise then started to plead with me using polite language. But again, I didn¡¯t listen to her request. Eventually, she trembled with shame under the gaze of the onlookers. "Stop it! I don¡¯t know what your relationship is with Ms. Elise, but it¡¯s not right to do that in front of people!" Suddenly, from a distance, a handsome man who looked familiar shouted as he ran towards us. ¡°What are you doing, giving me advice?¡± ¡°I am Park Siwoo, the leader of a survival group! I have been working to save at least one more person in this tutorial place. But what you are doing is causing great confusion among people! So please, stop it for everyone''s sake!¡± It was indeed Siwoo, just like I thought. His name is Siwoo, so he must be the protagonist, right? It¡¯s the first time I met the protagonist before the heroine. Interesting turn of events. Chapter 112: 18+ In this lawless space, many sought to indulge their desires through crime. But such actions bred mistrust and division, preventing unity. However, survival demanded cooperation, hence the plea to avoid conflict. This was Siu''s argument. Simply put, he was saying, "Stop it. Others might imitate your unrestrained desires, thinking it''s acceptable. We need to survive." It was utterly ridiculous. "Why should I?" "...What?! I said it''s for survival..." "So, why should I stop for your survival? You should be the ones looking after your own lives." "...You never know what dangers may come. Do you think you can face the unknown alone? We need to unite, not divide!" Communicating seemed futile. As Siu heatedly argued, # N§àv§Ölight # a group of about fifty, presumed to be his followers, gathered. They seemed like a significant survival group. "Scum! Let go of her now! That''s sexual assault!" "Hey! Elise doesn''t like it. Stop immediately!" A woman and a man, who appeared to be leaders, stepped forward, angrily confronting me. Crazy woman and a sycophant, huh? Their flawed logic was exactly why such no-hopers thrived in groups. This Siu was a huge disappointment. "Ha, haah! Master, please stop..." "Master?! Are you treating Ms. Elise as a slave? That''s outrageous! We''ll save her!" "You, you trash! How dare you!!" These annoying fools. Ignoring their rants, I continued my advances on Elise. Annoyed, I retorted to Siu, "Tsk, of course I can face it. That''s what this tutorial is for¡ªto develop such strength." "Strength should be built together! Thinking you can handle it alone is arrogance! If you''re so confident, confront the danger we represent! We don''t just watch women suffer!" As Siu finished, the survival group began to encircle us. Apparently, the righteous Siu intended to rescue Elise from me. How insane? Trying to steal a slave, even Siu is unforgivable. "Elise, get ready." "What, what?! Uh...?" I stopped caressing Elise and pulled out a massive two-handed axe from my inventory, handing it to her. Confused at first, she then prepared to execute a whirlwind attack. According to ''Observation'', most of these fools were weaker than kobolds, with even their leader Siu no match for Elise. If she was properly healed, she could handle them all. Idiots. Instead of gathering people, they should have been hunting kobolds to increase their stats. Quality over quantity, tsk tsk. "Stupid! They really think they can fight us!" "But why is Ms. Elise holding a weapon? Could it be a skill that allows you to control her against her will?!" "They really intend to resist to the end... I''ll mark Ms. Elise! I''ll subdue her without causing harm, the rest of you focus on this man!" When it became apparent I was ready to fight, they panicked. They had suppressed others with numbers until now, but that wouldn''t work against me. Time for a real lesson. Except for Siu, I might just wipe them all out. "Hehehehehe! What an amusing spectacle! But who said you could fight, you bastards! Drop your weapons!" Damn, if only they had shown up a bit later. The reappearance of the tutorial fairy meant I had to postpone the lesson. **** "Because you all listen too well, it''s annoying. So now I have to stir things up. Damn it!" Smack!Rumbling "What the?!" "Uh? Is this... the Colosseum?!" The tutorial fairy, having congratulated us for passing the ''first'' tutorial, suddenly became enraged and clapped, announcing a reduction in numbers was necessary for the ''second'' tutorial. As if on cue, the ground shook violently, and like something out of a movie, a massive structure resembling a coliseum erupted from the ground. We were in the arena, and newly sprung structures formed the spectator stands. "Now, you all must survive here again. But this time, there are limits to the numbers. Got it, you swine! Ahem, not everyone has to undergo the trial." "5th place, Park Siu." At the fairy''s call, Siu was teleported to the spectator stands, where there was one very large chair and two moderately sized chairs on each side. Siu sat in the far right chair. "4th place, Choi Geon." "3rd place, Kim Hosik." And the two subsequently called also transitioned, taking the two chairs on the left. Hmm, I get it. This must be the ranking of those who swept through the kobolds. So... "2nd place, Elise." "1st place, Gam Deokbae." As expected, Elise and I were ranked first and second, respectively. After Elise transitioned, I followed and took my place in the largest chair in the center. Looking down, I saw the remaining survivors staring up at me with puzzled expressions. Oh, the view is better than expected. "Hehe, you get it, right? These are the top five survivors! You all will receive a gift corresponding to your rank when the next tutorial starts." "And for those who remain!" Clap - "Oh! I made it!" "Phew, I don''t know what it''s about, but at least I survived." When the fairy clapped again, about a third of the people left in the clearing were transitioned to the stands. Unlike the top five, however, they had to stand without chairs. "Quiet! Don''t make noise and shut up! You all are the ones who survived anyway. So, you pass. The problem is those trash over there." "You are the ones who couldn''t even catch a single dog by yourselves. You should have been dead already!" "So, survive. Only 20 of you. If you can''t reduce the number to the target within one hour, you all die! Hehehehe! It starts now!!" The fairy disappeared again, leaving behind a large timer in the middle of the colosseum. [00: 59: 58] That was the countdown the fairy mentioned. **** This is interesting. The situation has become quite fascinating. Most of the people left below were members of Siu''s survival group. Now, they had to kill each other to survive. Siu''s ideal of everyone needing to unite was nothing but a mirage here. Right, that''s it. Everyone is responsible for their own survival. You can''t just ride along forever. It was only natural for them to end up like this, having formed such a bizarre group without understanding that. Serves them right. "Elise, come here." "Wait, what now..." "What do you think? Come and suck." When you''re in a good mood, you should do pleasant things. I unzipped my pants and called Elise over. "I don¡¯t want to... Are you crazy? Everyone can see..." "Ah, it¡¯s an order. Come and suck." "You¡¯re insane... Please... Haah, huff, haah... Chup." Elise hesitated but, being a slave, she had to obey my command. She walked over, knelt before me, and began to suck my dick. Lewd noises began to spread around us. "Haah, slurp... gulp, haah... heh, slurp." As I caressed her head and turned around, my eyes met Siu¡¯s. But this time, he couldn''t intervene. The numbers that had empowered him were now down there; he probably didn''t feel as bold as before. The guy, so bland. "Slurp, chuup, haah... schlp, slurp, gulp..." Meanwhile, looking at the opposite side, the men ranked third and fourth were eyeing Elise greedily. I enjoyed their envious gazes and deliberately fondled Elise''s breasts. "Stop, haahng! Slurp, haah... slurp, aahng!" This caused the audience in the stands to start turning around to look at Elise. They whispered among themselves, their eyes filled with envy. This is it, exactly the reaction I was hoping for! My dick grew harder in Elise''s mouth. ... But why hasn¡¯t it started? It¡¯s already been 10 minutes, and those below are still not fighting, just staring at Elise. Chapter 113: 18+ The fairy had given them a mission to fight each other and declared that if they didn''t kill each other within an hour, they would all be killed. Yet, those cowards who hadn''t even managed to kill a kobold didn''t move from their spots. Instead, they quietly fiddled with the weapons in their hands, eyeing each other warily, afraid of attracting aggression by making the first move. However, I thought it was a foolish decision. Even kobolds granted experience points; wouldn''t killing a person also yield experience? It was obviously advantageous to start harvesting that experience before chaos inevitably broke out once the first person died. "Yawn~ This is boring. Elise, make it interesting. I taught you the Paizuri yesterday, right? Try doing it yourself today." "Uh, haah... Okay..." But even after 15 minutes, there was still no movement from them. It was so boring watching them that I would have fallen asleep if not for Elise. Weren''t they just going to stand there until they all died together? It was a reasonable doubt. "Everyone, please listen to me!" No, it was a foolish doubt. Yes, lives were at stake, so they had to do something. Breaking the long silence, one of the survival group members spoke up. "What if we decide who survives by drawing lots? If we just fight with weapons, we could all end up dead, and even if some survive, they might be seriously injured!" But, true to the survival group''s form, they came up with a ridiculous idea. What? Drawing lots? Is this a joke? Would those who drew the death lot just accept their fate peacefully? As some began to object with similar arguments, the man who had suggested the lot drawing proposed that they start by having five people draw first, and then force the majority to follow the outcome for those five. Wasn''t this just another way of playing with numbers? It might have sounded like a plausible argument at first, but really, could these cowards kill the ones who drew the death lot? I didn¡¯t think so. They would just pass the responsibility around and watch. Or, conversely, those who drew the death lot might lash out uncontrollably, causing chaos. However, thanks to the "I just need to pass" or "as long as it''s not me" mentality, the hesitant ones agreed to his proposal, and soon the time for the fateful lot drawing began. **** "Kyaa! Hot, haah... slurp, chup, gulp! Haah... I''ve swallowed it all..." "Good job. You¡¯ve improved a lot." "...Mmm..." After ejaculating on Elise¡¯s face, she, showing no sign of dislike, diligently cleaned my penis. Was she finally coming to her senses? It was an excellent response for a slave. Pleased with Elise¡¯s performance, I used Divine Healing to clean her face and breasts completely. Then I hugged her and enjoyed her breasts with both hands while looking down at the battlefield. It was a scene of chaos. Naturally, the lot drawing strategy was a failure. Ridiculously, the plan fell apart from the start when the first person to draw picked the death lot, and his girlfriend, refusing to let her boyfriend die, killed the man who had suggested the lot drawing. The chaos that followed was unending. The woman who started it all was surrounded by members of the survival group and met her end, and her boyfriend soon followed her. Then, those wary of the survival group took the opportunity to stab them from behind, and soon it was a massacre where no one could trust anyone. If only they had managed to kill even one kobold earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have had to experience such a tragedy. 20 minutes after the start, the lot drawing began. 37 minutes after the start, only 18 survived, and the battle royale ended. Of those 18, less than half were from the survival group. Glancing at Siu, he was crying as he looked at the survivors. By now, he must have realized how absurd his ideals were. The survival group members had ended up fighting and killing each other, proving that everyone had to look out for themselves. This was a so-called ''awakening''. You are indeed the protagonist. This event would have happened even without me; it was truly an awakening event meant for the protagonist, Siu. Siu would become stronger from this incident. He was ranked fifth while trying to take care of everyone, but declaring "I''ll live for myself" would surely lead to his rise. And through this process, he would eventually meet the unseen heroine. Hmm? Wait, then... What if I recruited Siu as an ally? Following him might lead me to the awaited heroine. So, using Siu as bait to catch the heroine isn¡¯t a bad idea. Or maybe, before Siu realizes... no, no. Maybe it would be better to just... Make him a slave? I need to think about this seriously. **** "Hmm? That ended faster than expected! Good, very good. Then let¡¯s move straight to the next tutorial!!" ¨CClap!¨C Once again, the tutorial fairy burst out of thin air and teleported us to a new location with a single clap. This time, we were sent to what looked like a village. There were buildings, but no sign of people. Were we supposed to use this place as lodging? The village was surrounded by a massive forest, and strange sounds echoed from afar. "This time, you just need to survive for one week! Simple, right? Ehehehe! But it won¡¯t be easy. Try your best to survive. On the last day, you¡¯ll probably spend the whole day just running away! Ehehehe!" "Oh, right! The top 5 will get their rewards now. Check your status windows. You¡¯ll love what you see! Ehehe, good luck! See you in a week~" The fairy disappeared again after saying whatever she wanted. One week, huh? Depending on how you looked at it, that could be either a long or a short time. But either way, what Elise and I had to do wouldn¡¯t change. Hunt monsters and grow stronger. That was it. Well, there might be time for a little discipline now and then, but anyway... "Master, look at this! It¡¯s so cool! A new weapon! Hehe!" Just as I was thinking that and about to open my status window to check my reward, Elise spoiled the surprise. A weapon? Elise spun in excitement, wielding an axe that was just as dazzling and beautiful as she was. Judging by the shine, it was probably made of mithril... Shame it wasn¡¯t a double-bladed axe, but just from the edge alone, it looked like it had at least +8 enhancement. Plus, judging by the increased speed of her Whirlwind, it probably had a Speed attribute too. Jackpot. All those kobolds we hunted were worth it. If that''s what second place gets, what kind of incredible item did first place¡ªme¡ªget? Trembling with anticipation, I opened my status window, and an old, worn-out necklace dropped into the air. [Necklace of Submission ¨C Allows you to enslave a person if they have been completely subdued.] Oh... not bad. It was a downgraded version of the Necklace of Subjugation. Apparently, since I hadn''t yet met the required experience threshold, turning someone into a slave at this stage still required their consent. But come on. Who the hell would agree to that? "Become my slave"¡ªlike anyone would just nod and say sure. Even with a death threat, they''d probably spit back, "Tch, go ahead and kill me." But with this Necklace of Submission, that concern disappears. You just have to subdue them. That¡¯s it. With this, I could make Siu my slave at any time. Well, I¡¯m still thinking it over for now. [As 1st place, you are granted the first privilege.] [Select the house you¡¯ll use as your lodging for the next week.] Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the only reward. Since we had to survive a whole week, it made sense that they¡¯d provide the village¡¯s houses as shelters. Not bad. Tents were fine, but if I had a choice, I¡¯d rather sleep in a bed. This tutorial was pretty generous. ¡°Hyung! Found them! They¡¯re over there!¡± ¡°Keh-heh. I¡¯ve got eyes too, dumbass. Damn~ That Elise bitch still looks fucking tasty. If I ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) could bang a chick like that, hell, this place might actually be worth it.¡± ¡°Hosik-hyung, save the back hole for me.¡± ¡°Keh-heh. Alright, alright.¡± Well, that wasn¡¯t even the end of the rewards. Maybe they were calling it a starter dash or something, but they even gave bonus experience to help get going. There had to be at least ten of them. I wonder how much experience I¡¯d get if I took them all down. And look at that¡ªthose two are ranked 3rd and 4th. They must¡¯ve gotten gear bonuses too? That¡¯s a total goldmine. ¡°M-Master! What should we do?!¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯? Don¡¯t panic¡ªjust hide behind me.¡± And honestly, I¡¯d been wanting to test something anyway. Thanks to the stat boosts from the last tutorial, I could feel myself growing stronger with every breath I took. So what would happen if I threw a punch full of internal energy now? Would my muscles explode again? Or could I finally handle it? Let¡¯s give it a try. As those perverts drooled and approached, I swung my fist, packed full of Qi, right at them. ¡°Fuck off, assholes!¡± ¡ªKWA AA NG¡ª! And just like that, the mob of trash... The buildings behind them... And even the forest beyond... All vanished in a thunderous roar that assaulted the eardrums. ¡°Ah... my gear...¡± Along with the fancy new equipment those 3rd and 4th place idiots were carrying. Chapter 114: 18+ "Um, is this okay?" I calmly rotated my arm, staring at the scene of devastation before me. It seemed a few muscle strands had snapped, but not to the point of being unusable. Initially, all my muscles had been torn... This really is significant progress. I wonder if by the end of ''Heroine Netori'', I''ll be able to freely use my internal energy? I cautiously predict. "You''re insane..." "Not just anyone can be number one." As I checked my condition and approached Elise, whispers of caution echoed around us. Despite their intense wariness, they couldn''t take their eyes off me. They probably didn''t expect the level difference to be so stark. This should be enough to keep them from acting up again, right? "Master! Incredible! This is no joke!" But you never know. Men are fools of lust, aren''t they? There might be guys desperate enough to try and take Elise, lured by the pheromones emanating from her breasts and ass, thinking they could cross the line. So... "Master...? Why are you looking at me like that?" "From now on, you''ll be naked. Execute." "What?! No, suddenly?!" "Lie down and spread your legs. Execute." "I said nooo!" It''s necessary to show everyone clearly who owns Elise right in front of them. To ensure no one dares covet her. I enjoyed the reactions around me as I prepared to take Elise''s virginity. ==== Before the foreplay even began, Elise''s pussy was already wet, her body heating up from all the attention. The desire, need, jealousy, and contempt in their eyes and voices excited her to madness. "I''m showing everything to everyone... Everyone is seeing all of me..." Elise was a born attention-seeker. Being an idol was a very fitting job for her. In front of the public, in front of cameras, Elise could satisfy her cravings by exhibiting herself. "Haah, haah! Master... Haah! I don''t like it!" But something was missing. She became a top star, yet ~N§àv§Ölight~ something was lacking, like a person with an unquenchable thirst lamenting herself daily. She thought it would be solved by gaining more popularity. "Aaah! Don''t touch there, everyone can see!" Yet, that wasn''t it. Elise realized the reason as she became a man''s slave. Gaining attention wasn''t the goal but a means. Her true purpose was, To show her degradation. "Just like now. "I don''t want this! It''s my first time, it''s my first time! Please, Master, stop!" Being touched by a man in front of people, sucking a man''s dick in the coliseum, she felt immense shame and at the same time, greater joy. Showing her degradation to people she knew was truly satisfying. "How pitiful Elise is... Can''t someone save her?" "Look at her sucking. She''s definitely done this many times before." "It''s obvious she used her body to secure second place. Figures." Every one of their reactions completed her pleasure. Breaking free from obscurity, appearing on TV for the first time, and eventually hosting concerts, that something lacking was finally fulfilled. Falling from the highest place to lower than the ground, Elise felt alive. "No... Master, haah... my virginity, ah, haaaah!" And now, as she was forcibly losing her virginity, The thrill and spine-tingling pleasure brought her physically and mentally to a climax. Elise was overwhelmed by sensations and emotions she had never felt before. "Haah! I don''t like it! Stop, please, huk, haaaah! Master!" "Everyone, look! See me being raped!" "Master, ugh, Master! Aaaa...! Don''t, Master!" "Being enslaved, unable to resist and being defiled!" "Aaah! Hot, huuuh! I don''t like it, it''s too big, nooo, go away..." "The humiliation of ultimately submitting to my Master!" "Haaaaaaaaah!" "Ah... I''m happy..." Meeting a man and becoming his slave was truly a blessing for Elise. Without him, she might have struggled all her life with an unexplained regret. Elise felt the man''s semen filling her up and truly submitted to him. ==== Is this... what they call ''Tag: mind break''? "Aaaah! Master, heh, Master! Aaah! It feels good!" "Haah, Master''s juice... huuuh! So good!" After being sent off a few times, Elise giggled incoherently, having accepted me. Not just being deflowered in front of people but even taking a creampie seemed to have shattered her high self-esteem, and she just gave up on everything. Yeah, it must have been hard to keep her sanity. "I''m so turned on... Crazy. I want some too." "Ugh, disgusting... Did she really want to survive that badly? Absolutely revolting." "Do you think she''d give it up to someone who impressed her?" "Haah, Elise... Elise! Haah, haah!" If I were them, I''d have done the same. Her fans, who once adored and revered her, had turned into lustful detractors. It would be strange if her mental state was normal. "Elise, who are you? Introduce yourself!" "Huh, yes... I am Master''s slave! Whenever Master wishes, haah! I''m always ready to be fucked... huuuh, haah, Master''s exclusive sex slave!" Thanks to this, I''ve gained a completely submissive slave. Being a bit prickly isn''t bad, but a slave should be this obedient. I was satisfied with her transformation and came inside my slave''s pussy once again. "Heehee, aah! Thank you... Master''s semen... huuuh, haah... Master''s semen..." Elise was overjoyed and went off grandly. **** [Congratulations. You have reached the maximum obedience level with a slave for the first time.] [A new skill is added.] [Slave''s Obedience ¨C You can now use one of the slave''s skills.] After finishing public sex and entering the biggest house in the village with the exhausted Elise, a new notification popped up. It was news of an added job skill. Having completely subjugated Elise, I can now use one of the slave''s skills. I''m bringing experience and skills; really, becoming this job was lucky. But... there''s nothing to take right now. There''s no need for ''Blood Rage'' since I won''t get hurt, and ''For the Master'' is pointless since I''m the master. Well, something useful will come up later. Anyway, it''s important that the opportunity has arisen. "Elise, wake up." "Huuuh... just five more minutes..." "Open your eyes and get up. Execute." "Eh?!" Having enjoyed myself, it''s time to go hunting. After a brief rest, I woke Elise and headed out of the house. Glancing around, there seemed to be no one left in the village; they too had probably gone hunting. Yeah, it looks like everyone''s finally come to their senses. Just sitting around will only lead to elimination. Imagining how strong Siu could become, I headed deeper into the forest with Elise. **** "Turn around, turn!" -Kyeeeek -Kyoooot The second tutorial wasn''t much different. Monsters had become faster and more powerful, but we had become even stronger than that, so it continued to be a series of bland hunts. Elise, wielding an axe and spinning around, simply chopped up lizardmen and tentacle monsters as if they were being blended. But that also seemed to be the reason they divided the tutorial into first and second phases. If the first tutorial focused on somehow regaining sanity and becoming stronger, the second tutorial felt focused on team play, or party hunting. If not, the significant increase in monster groups and the occasional elite-class monsters that popped up wouldn''t make sense. They clearly looked too tough to hunt alone. You''d need a group of four or five to take them down. Of course, they were no match for Elise spinning her Whirlwind. We were uniquely strong. -Koooeung! But not strong enough to catch an alligator the size of a three-story building. -Koooeeung! Blindly sweeping monsters as we broke through to the deep forest, a giant, glowing alligator awaited us in a huge swamp. Huh, does that make sense? Why is something like that here? I guess the tutorial fairy planned to run away on the last day, but it looks like that thing will be causing trouble instead. -Koooeeung! ...But why is it already freaking out? Is it really set up for the last day? Ah, we made eye contact. "Master... what do we do?" "What do you mean what do we do? Don''t panic and just hide behind me." A strange sense of de?ja? vu hit me. I approached the drooling alligator, my internal energy fully... Wait? I''ve used up all my internal energy? Chapter 115: 18+ -Clack clack- Jinsu stifled the tears welling up as he fled from the hellish scene. He had set out with a comrade, but as he ran, he was alone, having lost someone as dear as family. "Minho hyung... I''ll survive, for your sake too!" He never imagined it was the tail of a crocodile. Jinsu tripped over something larger than a log, unwittingly awakening the sleeping giant crocodile. What he thought was a large mound turned out to be a crocodile. Startled, they tried to run, but the crocodile, freshly awakened and irritated, let out a terrifying roar, and Jinsu and his comrade collapsed on the spot. "Damn! What is this... crazy!" "Crocodile? It''s freaking huge!" It was too late when they tried using ''Stealth'' and ''Presence Concealment''; the ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) predator''s gaze saw right through them. Moreover, the pressure from the crocodile was so intense that they couldn''t even flee. In an instant, they became the crocodile''s prey. "Damn it, Jinsu. It''s no good. You survive." "What are you talking about!" "I always wanted to say this... but not like this." "Don''t! Whatever it is, don''t do it!" "Go ahead." "...No!" Just when Jinsu thought he was doomed, Minho forcibly propelled him away using an emergency escape device he had luckily obtained during the first tutorial. Instead of saving himself, he used the item to save his comrade Jinsu. -Swoosh- Thanks to that, Jinsu was able to escape from the spot, while Minho, left behind alone, met his end to the approaching crocodile. Yet, strangely, Minho had a relieved expression. In contrast to the tormented Jinsu. **** "So... Minho is..." "That crocodile, it''s coming! That monster said it! It will only run away on the last day! That crocodile is definitely coming!" "Understood. We need to prepare for that." "We need to increase our hunting speed, even if it means cutting down on rest," Siu added. Yet, internally, he doubted the feasibility. How could they possibly capture a crocodile larger than a few houses combined? Even now, it took four of them to barely handle an elite lizardman over 2 meters tall. How could they possibly take down such a massive crocodile? Siu considered it impossible. And it seemed he wasn''t alone in his thoughts, as his colleagues tentatively suggested with a nervous tone. "Shouldn''t we ask for help from that person?" "His personality is the worst, but... that man is strong. If we assist him, couldn''t we capture the crocodile?" They were referring to the man who had ranked first in the first tutorial, the one who had annihilated over ten delinquents with a single punch. If they enlisted his strength, there might indeed be a chance. But... "You must look after your own life." That man''s words echoed in Siu''s ears. The fairy had declared on the first day that this world was fair. Everyone started from the same point, and anyone could become strong based on their effort¡ªbe it a woman, a child, or an elderly person. That the man was so strong meant he had put in incomparable effort. And perhaps that''s why? He despised those who didn''t make an effort and relied solely on others for help. So, it seemed unlikely this time would be any different. "No... we can become just as strong. Don''t set limits prematurely. Haven''t we become much stronger than during the first tutorial? There''s still plenty of time. If we try, it''s definitely possible." "We can do what that man did too," Siu asserted confidently. And with that, he started making a torch right there. His colleagues'' trembling stopped. They could see the confidence in Siu''s eyes. They pulled out their gear and prepared to resume hunting. "Right! What can''t we do!" "That''s right! It''s all about effort! If effort isn''t enough, then more effort, and if that''s not enough, even more effort!" "Let''s keep our spirits up!" It was already night, dark and deep, but Siu''s party ventured back into the forest. With a clear goal in mind, there was no time to rest. "We must become stronger. Strength is everything. That man proved his words with his strength. But I only talked about ideals and couldn''t protect my comrade." "So we must become stronger. To protect everyone. To prove myself by protecting everyone!" Siu clenched his fist and resolved firmly. ==== -Fwoosh- I stood atop the defeated crocodile, exhaling steam as I examined its status window. The experience points from this beast were enough to boost my stats by five all at once¡ªa creature that lived up to its size. It seems this crocodile was meant to be the boss of this tutorial, but since I took it down alone, I was sure to rank first again. Real sweet deal. And how did I manage to beat this monster without any internal energy? "Ha! Art is an explosion!" "Master! Amazing! Here''s your next bomb!" "Ha ha ha ha ha!" I had plenty of bombs on me. Bombs I had prepared thinking I''d use them in a typical hero scenario. I''d dealt with a group of orcs easily thanks to my hero boost and then spent the day training with Louise, so I hadn''t had a chance to use the bombs in my inventory. I was regretting wasting money on them, but today they finally came into play. The crocodile, immobilized by a frost bomb, succumbed to a barrage of explosives. Even a crocodile has its limits against modern magic and the essence of science encapsulated in a magical tool, a bomb. I didn''t expect it to be this effective... This guy was big but had weak resistance and wasn''t as scary as it looked. Maybe because it''s still a tutorial? It felt like it was keeping within the lines. "Phew... Anyway, that was satisfying." I stepped down from the crocodile and whistled. The fairy claimed fairness, but only the stats were reset, skills remained, and I could still use my inventory, truly a tutorial tailored for me. There''s something you''re supposed to say at a time like this. "Lucky me." **** The days that followed were a repetition of the same routine. Waking up in the lodge, I started the morning with Elise and indulged in morning sex, then ventured into the forest to witness the Whirlwind, raised my stats, and returned to engage in public sex before sleep. It was truly fulfilling. I didn''t forget to practice Qi cultivation intermittently. With the Taiji Yin-Yang Spiritual Art, I was slowly gathering enough internal energy to unleash an Internal Energy Punch. However, no matter how I looked at it, the efficiency was terrible. Perhaps because this martial art was initially designed to generate internal energy through sex, the Qi gathered through Qi cultivation was dismally slow. I needed to meet Weiji Hye soon to enhance my Dantian or learn a new martial art. Thus, I needed to become strong enough in this tutorial to unlock the martial arts genre. Seriously, wouldn''t it be great if I could use the Internal Energy Punch without any harm to my arm? With that thought, I hugged Elise and stepped out of the lodge. Right on cue, the leadership of the survival group came running towards me, carrying the blood-soaked Siu. Hmm? Seeing that Siu and others also had wounds and were bleeding, it seemed a significant accident had occurred. Could it be that the protagonist party had retired from the tutorial already? Before I could even ask, they knelt before me, desperately pleading. "Please... we heard that Mr. Gam Deokbae can use healing skills. We''ll do anything you ask, just please save our leader... Please... please..." "Please, we cannot afford to lose our leader! Show mercy just this once... please!" I had openly used healing spells in the village, so I expected that someone would beg for healing, but I never dreamed it would be Siu''s party. Well, I didn''t understand exactly what was going on, but things were turning out to be quite interesting. **** Despite reducing sleep hours and hunting aggressively, they overloaded and got injured in a fight with an elite monster... Is he really the protagonist? Without me, he would have been dead. Did my interference change something? While seriously contemplating whether Siu was indeed the protagonist, I took him to the lodge under the guise of treatment. I laid Siu down and used a healing spell. Soon after, Siu regained consciousness. "Ugh, did you... save me?" "Yes. I heard about it. You overexerted yourself preparing for the giant crocodile, right? I''ve completed first aid considering the information about the crocodile." "Kuhuk, th-thank you..." "But what''s the point? You''re going to die soon anyway." "Cough! Cough... Is that true?! Cough, cough!" It''s true. I didn''t fully heal him, just enough to wake him up. This was an opportunity to seize control, and I wasn''t going to let it slip away easily. "The injury on your back is too deep. To heal it, you''d have to give up hunting for the day. But why should I sacrifice a day''s hunting to save you? The crocodile is going to rampage tomorrow, right? It''d be better for me to get stronger." "That... cough, cough... You''re right... But! But..." Of course, it was a lie. I could fully heal a life-threatening condition in ten seconds. But why should I? It''s better to keep a negotiating card in hand. "You still want to live, right?" "Kuhuk... I..." "Don''t hesitate! Say you want to live!" "Kuhuk... okay, I... I will become a slave..." That''s it. "If you become a slave, I''ll completely heal you and take responsibility for dealing with the crocodile. From what I''ve heard, combining powers with Elise might result in some injuries, but you could probably take it down. What do you think? The choice is yours. I''m not forcing you." "I... I...!" Siu, don''t hesitate! Just say you want to live! "Kuhuk... sob, sob... I''ll become a slave..." There it is. Chapter 116: 18+ "I want to live... I can''t die like this..." It was an accident born of haste. If only I had been a little more careful, If only I had been a little more attentive, If only I had been a little more mindful, It would never have happened. But a moment of negligence allowed the elite lizardman''s attack, and its rusty spear plunged into Siu''s waist, hacking his intestines apart. "I don''t want to die... I can''t die like this..." Siu sensed death approaching. As time passed, he drifted further from life. Yet, there was nothing he could do but reminisce about his past life and regret. "Subin... damn, I wanted to show you. How I could prove myself..." But there was a miracle. The man who had shocked him gave Siu a chance to live. "Do you still want to live?" Although it meant becoming his slave, it was better than dying. He had to meet her again. He couldn''t stop here. Eventually, Siu accepted his conditions. Then, the man extended his hand to Siu with a smirk. **** "Huh! Ha... Where am I?" "Where do you think? My place. You recovered quickly because I''ve raised your stats quite a bit. It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since the treatment ended." "Ah! Really, the wound is... Thank you!" After seeing the notification window that he had become a slave, Siu had fainted. Upon waking, he found that the wounds that had nearly killed him were completely healed. Touching his side, now without even a scar, Siu felt truly alive. "I can''t just leave my slave to die." "Ugh... So, should I call you ''Master'' like Miss Elise does?" "Fucking disgusting. Just call me like you usually do." "...Yes." However, he couldn''t be entirely happy. Becoming a slave was a bigger problem than he had seriously considered before his near-death experience. First, he might have to do unwanted things at his master''s command¡ªcrimes like murder or rape. Seeing # N§àv§Ölight # what he did to Elise, it was clear he could make Siu do morally questionable things. And, his freedom was gone. Even if he met her again, there was no guarantee he could be with her. He might have to stick with his master indefinitely. "Phew..." Still, being alive was better than being dead, Siu consoled himself. "By the way, I¡¯ve lied to you about several things." The man''s words continued to disturb Siu''s mind. "The treatment taking a day? That was a lie. You were unconscious longer than it took to treat you. And the giant crocodile? Caught that on the first day." "What... what are you talking about?!" "Is there a problem? Even if so, it''s still good for you, isn¡¯t it? It bought you an extra day to get stronger. No risk of getting hurt by the crocodile." "But... that¡¯s not the point. Trust is..." Just recovering his senses, Siu felt bewildered by the man''s words. He had become a slave due to the conditions set by the man, but it was all based on lies... Yet, as the man said, the lies weren¡¯t problematic in themselves, which confused Siu even more. "Listen to me." "Yes..." "In a shitty place like this, the only thing you can trust is yourself. You can''t trust what others say. They can lie to you anytime. Trustworthy colleagues? Fuck that. You saw how your colleagues were killing each other in the Colosseum. But there are people you can trust, like slaves like you and Elise. They can never betray me. That''s why my profession is a ''Slave Master,'' and that''s why I make slaves. Like you said before, you can''t handle all the dangers on your own. Being human, you need allies. But allies you can''t trust? It¡¯s worse than having none at all. Understand?" "I... I see what you mean..." Seeing Siu like this, the man sighed as if lecturing. "Building trust should only happen after you¡¯re sure they will never betray you. Like now. From now on, I''ll only tell you the truth. There¡¯s no need for lies." "...Understood." "I''ve revealed to you all the lies I told and even my profession. Making you a slave and gaining your trust are separate matters. Take a day off and think about it. Whether you want to be an ally or remain a slave." "But... why me? I''ve only failed since I came here. I''m a loser..." Siu was persuaded by the man, but he still couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn''t this man perfect in every way compared to him? Why did he need someone like me as an ally? Wasn''t I just going to be used and discarded again? Siu was scared. He had persevered desperately since arriving in this world, but his self-esteem had crumbled after successive failures. He felt utterly foolish. "You¡¯re worth it. It''s just that we think differently. You have convictions and you act on them, not stupidly following others. Having an ally like you is reassuring." But the man acknowledged Siu. Siu, who had tried harder than anyone in this place, felt recognized, and an indescribable thrill surged through him. It felt like his efforts were finally being rewarded. **** "Damn. I thought I was going to die from disgust." Why is he making that face when men are talking? Is he insane? I nearly threw up from disgust during the conversation, but I endured it with superhuman patience. I''m proud of myself. "Huh..." The reason I endured this shittiness is simple. For Netori. Simply stealing the heroine isn''t enough. To rank high, I need to shock the protagonist even more. But here''s a quiz. Which causes more internal damage, being cuckolded by someone you trusted or by an enemy? Well, people might think differently, but I think it¡¯s the former. There¡¯s a saying, ''Expectation leads to betrayal.'' Showing Siu Netori sex while he trusts me? Oh, that should at least get an A rating. Betrayal, self-loathing, anger, and inferiority complex, Siu will feel all these negative emotions and eventually won''t be able to bear it. If that¡¯s what it takes, then I can definitely overcome this disgust. Hehe, I''m looking forward to what comes next. **** "Haah... Master, haa... Heeung..." "Haahaaang!" After treating Siu and spending a day completing the last hunt, I waited with the survivors in the town square for the fairy. As the fairy didn''t appear, I passed the time by touching Elise''s body. Didn''t know the crocodile would die? It seems like time is up, but the fairy isn''t showing up, probably cleaning up after us. Cunning little thing. By the way, Elise and I joined Siu''s group. Precisely, I''ve become a co-leader with Siu. I revealed that I made Siu a slave, but we announced that we became allies because our goals aligned. I''m planning to target the heroines involved with Siu in the future. Isn''t that a brilliant idea? I was amazed at my own plan. "Haah... Master, touch here too please... Hee, haah...!" "Yes, there, hee, haa... Ah, that feels good..." Currently, my slave slot is 2/3, and catching the crocodile increased the slot. If I fill this slot, I¡¯ll gain new skills and more slots. So, when I meet a heroine, I plan to use the Necklace of Submission to make her a slave. Of course, I''ll do it when Siu isn''t around. Hehe, just imagining how Siu will react later makes me laugh. "Haueuk?! Ah, slurp, haa... Master, hehe... smooch." I maintained a poker face by pulling Elise closer and kissing her. Naturally, she reached down and started caressing my dick. As expected, her learning ability is high; she never forgets what she¡¯s learned. "Heeung...! Aaah, haa... Master..." As a gesture of gratitude, I pinched her nipples. Her expression changed. It seemed her nipples were like a switch that started her engines. "Attention everyone! This is the end of the second tutorial!" Unfortunately, the fairy arrived before we could progress further. "Unbelievable! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d catch the giant crocodile! I¡¯m looking forward to the next tutorial!" Yes, there''s no way the tutorial would end without meeting the heroine. Netori''s time is coming soon. Chapter 117: 18+ "Heheheh! It''s the same as before, but this time it''ll be a bit different! So, I''ll be transitioning soon, just wait!" The fairy, once again, just said what she wanted and disappeared. Irresponsible creature. I had a few questions about the rewards, but she vanished too quickly. ''Getting a reward for watching makes more sense,'' what does that even mean? She promised something really valuable as a reward for killing the crocodile, but all she left was this incomprehensible sentence. It seems to be about the next tutorial, but I can''t make heads or tails of it. While fondling Elise''s breasts until the transition, I thought hard but couldn''t come to a definitive conclusion. It¡¯s a good thing I got an extra 10 stats as a first-place reward, or I''d be a bit angry. "Master! It looks like we''re transitioning now!" "Looks like it. Hold on tight." "Yes! Hehe." Well, whatever, we''ll probably find out what it means in the next tutorial, right? As we transitioned along with others to a new location, a group of survivors we hadn''t seen before was waiting for us. And within that group were the ''Main Heroine'' and ''Sub Heroine.'' "Keeheehee! Great, great! It''s time to start the last tutorial! This time, two groups are together!" "So, before we start, I''ll give you some time to socialize! There seem to be some interesting connections among you! Neehee!" Finally. **** Sub Heroine, Lee Subin. A haughty beauty with a vibe as strong as Elise''s, almost like a model? Her tall stature and attractive figure certainly looked the part. Her neat bob cut spoke of her personality, and her large, confident eyes displayed her self-assurance. Ah, she looks tasty enough to be worth pursuing. I was already getting aroused thinking about her hidden charms. Maybe a chance for a double blowjob? I was looking forward to it. "Subin, what should we do...?" "Let''s wait for now. We don''t know what will happen until we''re instructed." But surprisingly, Lee Subin appeared to be the leader of their group. They were wary of us but kept an eye on her cues. Then, Subin calmed everyone and walked forward with a few strong-looking members. She must have held a high position before coming to this world, seeing how naturally she commanded people. "...Siu! You really are alive!" Oh? They knew each other? Subin crossed her arms and scanned us, then, spotting Siu, waved her hands excitedly. Seeing her so fond of him, it seemed they were more than just friends. The fact that she was the ''Sub Heroine'' and not the ''Main Heroine'' was intriguing. "...Subin..." Aha? Was it unrequited love? Siu greeted her back but wasn''t as happy as she was. Instead, his expression soured. Subin noticed and cautiously lowered her waving hand. Hmm, not unrequited love, maybe an ex-girlfriend. That would explain why she''s the ''Sub Heroine.'' "I''m so relieved... I thought I''d never see you again...!" "I always believed we''d meet again." "Hehe, that''s so like you... really... I''m so relieved..." Or not? Was she his current girlfriend? As Subin shed tears of relief, Siu comforted her with a hug. Are they suddenly in their own world? So protagonist-like. Their display irritated me, so I turned away and focused on touching Elise. Time to check out the other heroine. Main Heroine, Han Seolah. She had a very different vibe from Subin. Clasping her hands and looking around, she seemed quite timid, barely hanging on at the edge of the group. Yet, her presence wasn¡¯t as meek, thanks to her incredibly large breasts pushing against her arms, making a bold statement. Clearly, there''s a distinct difference between the Main and Sub Heroine. But unlike Subin, Seolah didn''t seem to know Siu. She looked confusedly at Subin instead of Siu. Perhaps in this tutorial, Siu and she would... Wait. Hold on. That means netori wouldn''t work if I pursued Seolah now. Thinking she was the Main Heroine, I had planned to netori her immediately, but that assumption was wrong. Seolah won''t boost my netori grade as is. Of course, Subin alone could yield some results, but without being the Main Heroine, it''s limited. For a definite victory, I need Seolah. That means... I have to somehow link Siu with Seolah and then netori her in that situation! Oh, it looks tough... But it fires up my spirit. "Aah!" I involuntarily gripped harder, and Elise moaned. "Fihehehe! Are you all done with your venting?" And with that, the tutorial fairy popped out of nowhere, announcing the start of the last tutorial. **** The mission was the same as always. ''Survive,'' just five letters. But the content had changed somewhat... think of it as a defense game. We had a castle to stay in, and hordes of monsters would swarm this place. We had to defend the castle from these monsters for ten days to survive. Sounds simple, right? But that''s not all. Blocking the monster waves wouldn''t give us any experience. As days passed, the monsters would get stronger, but our growth would stall. To grow stronger, instead of fighting off waves, we had to defeat monsters sleeping in a labyrinth beneath the castle for experience. However, the labyrinth only opened during the monster invasions. They¡¯re practically forcing us to fight. We''d have to split into those who would block the waves and those who would explore the labyrinth, which would cause major chaos. And now with another group involved, it was going to be even more of a headache. The malicious intent of whoever planned this tutorial was /N_o_v_e_l_i_g_h_t/ palpable. "Ha-hat." But I had no worries. The fairy hinted that guarding would be more profitable, especially since this was the last tutorial and they¡¯d likely be generous with rank rewards. And since I had already significantly increased my stats, hunting in the tutorial wasn''t much help anymore. So, sticking to the mission and aiming for rewards was the right choice. "Gyaah... Master... hehe." So, instead of joining the group deliberating how to handle the situation, I enjoyed their debate while caressing Elise. Seeing everyone trying to avoid the rewards made me laugh so hard it was hard to contain. "What are you doing right now? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m touching her breasts? Inside her clothes, can¡¯t see well? I¡¯m actually tweaking her nipples. Right, Elise?" "Heheung... Yes. You can pinch them harder." "...Have you lost your mind?" Subin, whether Siu¡¯s girlfriend or ex, seemed to have a meddlesome personality, fitting for someone involved with him. As I continued to fondle Elise despite Subin¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Subin began to scorn and criticize us. Her approval visibly plummeted, but I didn¡¯t mind much. Given that Subin was a heroine, her approval probably started in the negatives anyway. So her attitude worsening wasn¡¯t an issue. And I planned to use the Necklace of Submission on her anyway. Once she¡¯s a slave, all problems will be solved. "Are you jealous? You don¡¯t have a man to love you like this, do you? It looks like even Siu feels distant from you. Are you just clinging to him by yourself?" At that moment, I was going to ignore her, but Elise stepped up and struck back. Girls seem to have their own dynamics, huh? Whether what Elise said was true or not, Subin grimaced and fell silent. "Hehe... Did I do well, Master?" "Yes. As expected of Elise. Reliable." Seeing this, Elise looked at me and parted her lips. She was begging for a kiss. I had trained her that praises should be rewarded with kisses, so now, like this, when she did something praiseworthy, she asked for a kiss. Truly a splendid sex slave. I glanced at Subin once more and then deeply kissed Elise, of course, without stopping my hands from exploring her. Gradually, obscene sounds spread from us, and Subin, blushing with anger, attempted to slap me. "Hey, stop! You exhibitionists!" -Smack! "You''re pretty ugly, aren¡¯t you?" "...Let go!" But once again, Elise intervened. Elise grabbed her hand aimed at my cheek, laughed loudly at her, pushed her away, and then looked at me. She then provocatively touched my dick. "Master... haah... did I do well?" "That''s right. Too well for just a kiss, isn¡¯t it?" "Hehehe... Master... then, here? Huh?" Pretending to be helpless, I started having public sex with her, and Subin insulted us before leaving the scene. The meeting was postponed, but Elise and my sex did not stop. And Han Seolah watched us till the end. Chapter 118: 18+ "That''s how it turned out." "Sigh... I''m really glad to see you again, but honestly, the timing is a bit disappointing. I wanted to meet you when I could stand proud by myself. We even promised to meet again when that time comes." "Ah, so that''s why you were acting awkward?" "Hahaha... Did it show? I''m sorry to Subin, but honestly, I wasn''t ready yet. I couldn''t keep my word and just ended up needing help... I''m still far off." After finishing the public sex, I pulled Siu aside to talk about his relationship with Subin. Their relationship was more complicated than I thought, and the conversation got so lengthy that I eventually tuned out the details halfway through. But I remembered the essentials. Subin is a third-generation chaebol, and she and Siu are currently broken up. It seems they broke up because of his inferiority complex, which I truly can''t understand. She invited him to join her company, offered to buy him a house and car, and he rejected all of it. What was he doing? If it were me, I would have taken advantage of that and even tried to secure my position further by getting her pregnant, ensuring I wouldn''t lose out. But for our noble protagonist Siu, that seemed to hurt his pride. What? Return as a man who isn''t embarrassed in front of her? It''s baffling. How can one not feel inferior in front of a chaebol heiress? Too much self-esteem can also be a problem. Or did he experience something like a drama? "I can''t give my daughter to a nobody like you, so take this and leave!" If that was the case, I could somewhat understand. Of course, I wouldn''t have left even then. Anyway, their breakup is convenient for me. If they had been together, it might have been difficult to execute a netori. Since he''s putting distance between them on his own, I say thank you. "Then use this opportunity to show her the impressive man you want to be." "...What? No, I meant being confident in myself, not just looking impressive." "Ah, whatever. It''s all the same. You don''t want to appear pitiful in front of a girl you like. So, show her this time." "...How?" But Subin might approach Siu first anyway. It seems she still has lingering feelings. So, I need to forcefully keep them apart. Out of sight, out of mind. "I was planning to handle the monster wave with Elise, just the two of us. But you should join us. Show her by taking on this task that you can stand strong." "The three of us?! Is that even possible...?" "Of course. My job''s overpowered. You''ve seen my buffs." "That''s true, but..." Why is this guy hesitating so much? When you lay it out for him, he backs off. Sigh... There¡¯s a surefire way to motivate men. "Scared?" If ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) he still backs out, he might as well be castrated. **** In the conference room filled with group leaders, I too attended as a leader. Seeing me enter with Siu, Subin showed her disdain, but what can she do? I just smiled lightly and took the head seat. Rumors that I had single-handedly killed the tutorial¡¯s crocodile had spread, and no one dared to challenge me for the seat. I was hoping for a little rebellion... too bad. Cowards, all boring. As our group leaders all took their seats, the meeting began immediately. Elise was resting back at the accommodations. I¡¯d gotten a bit too enthusiastic earlier, and she was still out of it. "...So, our group will..." "...Decide the order..." "Yawn~" I should have brought her along. This kind of place isn''t for me. Just listening to people talk is too boring. Before I started my real netori activities, I tried to gauge Subin''s personality by observing the meeting... but I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Unable to bear it, I interrupted Subin with a loud yawn. She furrowed her brows at me and finally exploded. "Hey, if you''re just going to yawn and not contribute, get out. You''re only causing a disturbance." "Want me to say something? Fine, I will. Listening to you all is so frustrating, it''s annoying." "Hmph! Then suggest a proper alternative!" "Alright, an alternative? It¡¯s simple. Listen carefully, I¡¯ll say it only once. The monster wave. Elise, Siu, and I will handle it. Everyone else can sleep, mess around, or explore the labyrinth, whatever." "What?!" -Murmuring- -Buzzing- My declaration turned the meeting room into chaos immediately. Everyone looked incredulous. Of course, they would. Choosing to serve the greater good rather than seize opportunities for personal growth? I could make such a decision because I knew what I could gain from this ordeal, but they had no idea, so they couldn¡¯t understand. So, to avoid their annoying suspicions and to extract a few more advantages, I needed a good excuse to deceive them. "Of course, there''s a price." "Pfft! I knew it. You''re planning to make some sleazy demand, right? Disgusting." "That¡¯s what you call overthinking. I¡¯m not thinking about screwing anyone over here." "Are you insane? Look at the way you talk. Truly revolting." "Whatever. Just listen. What I want is an artifact you have. Hand over that necklace, and I¡¯ll ensure we cover the remaining period." "...This one?" If the meeting had continued as usual, each group would have taken turns dealing with the monster wave daily. But if the three of us handle it, Subin and her group would gain an extra five days for growth. One artifact for that? Sounds like a good deal to me. She, as the group leader, wouldn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. Ah, and it¡¯s a good deal for me too. From my ''Observation,'' I found out that necklace is a protective artifact that blocks a fatal attack once every 24 hours. I plan to gift it to Sophia. She already has a staff with a shield feature, but still... it''s better to be safe. With this necklace, I¡¯ll feel more at ease. "Yeah, that necklace. What do you say, deal?" "...I can¡¯t believe this. Did you clear this with Siu?" "Ha, if you don¡¯t trust me, ask him yourself. He was the one who suggested this first. I just added that we should at least get an artifact out of it, but it was Siu who initially wanted to help." "...Siu, is that true?" "Yeah, I''ve gotten a lot stronger now... It''s time for our comrades to get stronger, isn¡¯t it? We need to help each other survive. I''ve been helped until now, so now it''s my turn to give back." "You... you haven''t changed even after coming to such a place..." There, Subin fell for it because Siu spoke up. Just in case, I had aligned our stories beforehand, and it turned out to be the right move. Fooled by it, Subin hesitated for a moment before handing over the necklace and agreeing with my plan. Don¡¯t feel too bad. I¡¯ll gift you a new necklace soon. After that, the meeting quickly concluded, and I left the conference room, giving Siu a sign. He then approached Subin, hesitating before speaking. "Subin... could we meet tonight?" **** One of the easiest things in the world is deceiving Siu. He believed me without question when I asked him to secretly arrange a meeting so I could apologize to Subin. As a result, I easily subdued Subin when she came alone to the city walls and made her my slave. "You... why are you here? ...Where''s Siu?!" "Screaming! Stop! ...What are you doing! Get lost!" "Damn it! You disgusting creep! Get lost!" "...You think I''m going to submit to you?! I''ll tell everyone, to Siu, to everyone... You think I can''t? Hah! You can¡¯t own me with this cheap trick... What? A slave?" There was a bit of a commotion, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Once made a slave, it¡¯s game over. Now, Subin can''t speak of what happened today or what will happen in the future to anyone. "Alright. Let''s start by getting undressed. Don''t talk, don¡¯t turn your head, just strip down from the top, one piece at a time." Chapter 119: 18+ Thud! "Ugh... uh, ugh!" With her socks finally removed, Lee Subin was completely naked, well, except for the necklace. To be precise, Lee Subin revealed her naked self while wearing the Necklace of Submission. "Hey, don''t even try to speak, just stand at attention and stay still." I captured that scene on my smartphone and then approached her, caressing her slightly swollen breasts. Lee Subin''s breasts fit perfectly in my hands; they were smaller than I preferred but beautifully shaped and pleasantly firm. "No, it''s okay to moan if it feels good." Ah... really, a woman''s breasts are thrilling to touch, always feeling new. Breasts are the best! After a while of fondling, Lee Subin started to moan softly as I had commanded. "Haah... Ahh..." Indeed, stimulating the senses is unbeatable. It didn''t matter that her affection was in the negatives. "What, you''re really getting turned on? You''re quite the pervert, aren¡¯t you? Excited by a man you despise touching you?" But, I didn''t need to tell her that. Lee Subin couldn''t understand why her nipples were erect and her pussy was getting wet. It was completely beyond her understanding. So, she would eventually start to doubt whether she really was a pervert as I had said. "Hah, si-sick..." Now, my job was to turn that doubt into certainty. "Haah, ahhh!" **** Summoned by Siu to the city walls, Lee Subin felt unusually excited. She thought she would never meet him again... was this fate? He was alive and looked just as she had liked him. And now that he was calling her separately, it was clear he wanted to start over. Lee Subin was happy to feel his love once again. "You... why are you here? ...Siu?!" But what awaited her was a person with the worst first impression possible. I didn''t know what his relationship with Elise was, but touching her in front of everyone and even progressing to... such acts was definitely not how to treat a woman. He was clearly a disgusting human being. Elise defending him and being hostile towards her must have been due to Stockholm Syndrome, or perhaps she was acting out of a need to survive. She was an idol, but also an excellent actress. It was a reasonable suspicion. Thinking this, Lee Subin stepped back instinctively. She felt uncomfortable being in his sight. "Siu sent me. He said you were annoying. An ex-girlfriend, right? Don¡¯t be so pathetic. It''s really ugly." But the man''s mocking words made her stop in her tracks. "Are you joking? You think I''d fall for that lie? What... what are you really? Where is Siu!" "It''s true. Think about it. Siu called, but I showed up. That means Siu must have agreed, right? He said it''s uncomfortable. He''s trying to start anew, but your appearance is making it difficult." It was a lie. Siu was her boyfriend. She knew his expressions better than anyone. The face he had shown her just before was not one of discomfort. But... what if it was just a brief moment of gladness? What if his reaction was that of a friend, not a lover? What if he wanted to draw a line here? Then what? Lee Subin recalled their last meeting before breaking up. That day, Siu had told her that he was not the right person for her. Lee Subin immediately denied it, but Siu''s mind was made up. They had broken up because of it. If Siu still thought that way... a reunion might just be her own dream. "...You''re lying! Siu is kind, isn''t he? You think I don¡¯t know?!" "Oh... such faith? Right. It¡¯s actually a lie. Siu was fooled again. Not a meerkat, mind you. But that''s not what''s important. The problem is that you and I are here alone now." It couldn''t be! Siu was still Siu. He wouldn¡¯t find her bothersome. They had loved each other... and they still did! Just as she was about to smile with relief at that thought, his next words touched her ear. "...What?" "On a night when no one else is around, in a place where no one will find us, what do you think {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} I will do to you?" Boom! The man charged at Lee Subin. She couldn''t react in time. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed her and pinned her to the ground. "Scream! Uh, what are you doing! Get off me!" She resisted, but the man didn¡¯t budge. The disparity in their strength was too great. "Damn it! You disgusting bastard! Get off!" The man, straddling Lee Subin, pulled something resembling a dog collar from the air and pressed it towards her. Then, the necklace began to wrap itself around her neck on its own. She tried to resist, wriggling her body, but it was no use. Soon, the necklace was securely around her neck. "You think I''ll submit to you just because of this?! I''ll tell everyone, to Siu... I''ll tell them! Think I can¡¯t? Hmph! You can''t have me with this cheap trick..." And with that, a notification appeared in front of her eyes that she had become a slave. "What is this... a slave?" Watching her, the man stood her up with a malicious grin. **** What followed was a continuous degradation. The notification that she had become a slave wasn''t false¡ªLee Subin could not defy the man''s commands. She had to strip completely in front of him and accept his caresses. She felt powerless, able to do nothing but emit obscene sounds. Lee Subin felt an incomprehensible pleasure and tried to suppress her moans. But the pleasure he gave was too overwhelming for her to endure. She found this deeply humiliating. "You''re quite the pervert, aren''t you?" he remarked. She wanted to deny his words. Pervert... me? There were dozens, hundreds of words to describe her, but ''pervert'' was not supposed to be one of them. It shouldn''t be. "Hah, si-sick... haah, ahh!" Perhaps her thoughts were wrong. There she was, experiencing her first climax at the hands of a man she loathed. It was shameful. She wanted to die. Siu''s face came to mind. She wanted to see him. And yet, she also felt resentful. If only Siu hadn''t been deceived by this disgusting man, this terrible fate of becoming a slave would not have befallen her... But it was too late for regrets, and the man didn''t give her a chance to dwell on them. As she felt her first climax weaken her legs, he caught her in his arms. Involuntarily held in the man''s embrace, Lee Subin tried to escape, but his grip around her waist was too strong. "Look at that? You¡¯re feisty. Falling over just from one go?" "..." "Right, I told you not to speak. I''ll retract that. Go on, say something." "Let go, you fucking bastard! You''re a pathetic pervert. You''re truly disgusting. You''re filthier than sewer sludge!" Having finally gained the freedom to speak, Lee Subin unleashed all the pent-up anger she had. She poured out every curse she could think of while tears streamed down her face. That was her only form of resistance. "So you got touched by that disgusting guy and ran off? Truly a pervert." But the man simply laughed off her insults as if they were nothing and responded lightly, which confused her. Because his words were true. "Ha, it wasn¡¯t nice at all! It was just a physiological reaction! Don¡¯t you know that? But what would a loser like you understand about women? That¡¯s why you use whatever power you happened to get like this. Ugh, makes me want to vomit. Making me a slave..." So she screamed and made excuses. She didn''t want to admit the truth. "Quiet now. So what¡¯s the truth?" "It felt good. ...What?! No, don¡¯t make me say weird things, you maniac!" However, under the man''s command, she was forced to admit it. Lee Subin tried to add a lie too late, but naturally, it didn''t work. He laughed for a while as he held her, then touched her wet pussy again. "Haah!" Once more, an obscene sound escaped Lee Subin''s lips. Chapter 120: 18+ I rubbed Lee Subin''s clit lightly before slipping my fingers inside her. But something that should have been there, wasn''t. Could it be true? Her hymen was missing. "You''re not a virgin?" "Why? Does it bother you?" Not really. I was just surprised. I assumed because she was the heroine, she would naturally be a virgin. But then again, I suppose a non-virgin heroine could exist. "You¡¯ve already done it with Siu?" "What does it matter to you?" "Tell me the truth." "We did it... Ah! You''re really pathetic, asking that with a command?!" So she did do it with Siu. A non-virgin heroine who gave her virginity to the protagonist? That''s acceptable. I prefer virgin heroines, but I''m not a unicorn insisting on virginity. -I don''t sleep with non-virgins. -Are you crazy, you took my virginity! -I can''t make exceptions to the rule. I''m not that conservative a unicorn. But that¡¯s a story about a heroine in a work. The virginity of a NTR target isn''t very important to me. Non-virgins are okay too. Of course, if it was someone like Sophia or Lee Ji-hye who was the heroine of my life, I¡¯d prefer her to be a virgin, but if it''s just for a fling, it doesn''t really matter. It sucks a bit to become ''brothers in arms'' with Siu, but non-virgins have their own flavor. There''s a chance to hear classic lines like "You''re bigger than my boyfriend" or "You''re better than him." That''s why I''m looking forward to this NTR. "Just curious. How many times did you do it with Siu?" "..." "Ah... stop being so difficult. Tell me." "Six times... Ah, ah!" "Really? That''s it? With a girlfriend as hot as you, only six times?" "Hmph! Siu isn''t obsessed with [N O V E L I G H T] sex like you are!" "I mean, even with a girlfriend like you, only six times is unbelievable. If it were me, it would be six times a day. That guy really is something." "...shut up." What an interesting situation. So that''s why she''s still tight with just one finger? I praised her arousal while forcibly adding my pinky, thinking to loosen her up a bit before going further. "Ah, ahh!" At that, she moaned and welcomed my fingers. "Subin, have you masturbated before?" "Ah! Are you crazy? Acting so familiar!" "So, should I speak formally to a slave? Just answer. Have you masturbated?" "Yes. ...You''re really annoying." I''m reminded of Elise from the first tutorial. Strong-willed because she''s a third-generation chaebol, she''s not easy to break. Yeah, it''s fun to break someone like this. I found her weakness, teased it a bit, then commanded her. "So you know how? Good. Then masturbate with my hand. Start." "What?! Are, are you joking? Such an order... Ah, I hate this... Ahh! Please, I hate it! Ugh, you freak!" The newly made slave obeyed my command. She grabbed my arm with both hands, fixed the position, and began to masturbate by moving her hips. "Ah! Why make me do this... uh, ah... you''re really annoying!" She seemed to need more, so she buried her head in my chest and pulled on my arm, and the squelching sounds from her pussy grew louder. "Ha, ahh... hah, ahhhh!" Eventually, Lee Subin climaxed again and gasped for air in my embrace. **** Again, she had gone over the edge. It was her second climax. It wasn''t even sex, just touching, but Lee Subin had come undone. Maybe her body was more sensitive than she thought... or perhaps she matched well with this man. ''I must be crazy! What am I thinking... No way, absolutely not!'' Lee Subin denied the thoughts that had slipped out unwittingly and admitted her lewdness. It wasn''t that she was compatible with the man; she was just a pervert. It had to be. Then why hadn''t she gone over the edge with Siu? The question arose, but she forcefully ignored the inner voice. The longer she thought about it, the more her head hurt. "Subin is good at masturbating. Nice to watch." The man, oblivious, stroked her hair. Crazy! He''s stroking her while calling her by name? If it had been Siu, she would have been truly happy, but the counterpart was not Siu but a disgusting piece of filth. Lee Subin wanted to cry at that fact. But... for some reason, she felt good. Chillingly, each time he stroked her head, she felt a warm coziness. ''This must be a side effect of becoming a slave. Right, Elise went through the same thing. This disgusting guy, even controlling the mind?'' Lee Subin consoled herself with these thoughts while defying the man. "Fuck... you''re disgusting, get lost..." "You''re speaking too harshly to your master. Shouldn''t you be punished?" "Punishment?!" "Yes. Kneel down now." "Wait just a minute!" As she knelt down at his command, the man''s prominently bulging groin appeared right in front of Lee Subin''s eyes. Embarrassed, she tried to turn her head away, but the man wouldn''t allow it. Instead, he removed his pants and gave her a humiliating command. "Use only your mouth to take off my underwear." "Are you, are you insane?! Wait! Stop it!" It was truly a repulsive and shameful punishment. Lee Subin felt an immense humiliation as she bit down on the man''s underwear with her mouth, trying to pull it down by lowering her head. "Uh?!" But she failed as she stumbled over the man''s erect penis. "Uh, uh!" Trying desperately to escape the humiliation, she exerted force, but she couldn''t overcome the stiffness of his erect penis. Eventually, she had to pull the underwear out to the side to avoid it getting caught on his penis. -Thump! "Uh! Haah... Ah..." Yet, she failed again. As she pulled on the underwear, the terrible smell of the man''s penis was overwhelming. Lee Subin felt as if she was being violated just by smelling him. Her stomach churned, and her waist flinched, causing her to drop the underwear in shock. "Ugh..." However, the master''s command was absolute. Regardless of her own will, she had to remove his underwear. She bit down hard on the underwear and then pulled her head back to pull it off. The smell wafted up again, but this time she endured it. Then she bent over and pulled down the underwear. That''s when the hideous and huge size of the man''s penis became visible. She had guessed its size before, but seeing it in reality was even more dreadful. "It can''t be... It''s that big?" It was a moment when her understanding shattered. She thought of Siu''s penis, which had taken her virginity. Compared to this, it was almost cute. It had been incredibly painful with that size, but if this were to enter her...? "It''s impossible! It will definitely ruin me!" Just imagining it sent chills through Lee Subin''s body. "It can''t be... With that size... with that penis..." Yet, for some reason, she couldn''t take her eyes off it. She blankly stared at the penis and unwittingly opened her mouth. Then, as she pulled, the underwear slipped back under the man''s balls. Unintentionally, she had executed the man''s command. "Well done." The man praised her while stroking her head. It was undoubtedly a displeasing act. But Lee Subin didn''t react, just blankly continued staring at the man''s penis. **** "Why? Want to suck it?" "...What?! Are you insane? No!!" Lee Subin was shocked by the man''s words and stumbled back, losing her balance and falling to the ground. The man laughed at her as he approached. Lee Subin, seeing the penis getting closer, was horrified and tightly closed her eyes. But as he approached, the smell of his penis became stronger. Even though she closed her eyes, his penis felt increasingly vivid. "Hey. How does it compare to Siu''s? I mean, it¡¯s awkward to say this, but it''s not something to be ashamed of size-wise." "...I don''t want to talk about it." "Hahaha. Are you trying to protect your ex-boyfriend¡¯s pride?" "...Figure it out yourself." "I don¡¯t want to. I want to hear it from you. Tell me." "You''re bigger. ...Happy now?" Prompted by the man''s question, Lee Subin again thought of Siu¡¯s penis. It wasn''t small, but the first time she saw it, it was grotesque... Now, even if she saw it again, it wouldn''t affect her the same way. Chapter 121: 18+ Lee Subin breathed a sigh of relief. The man had stepped back. She had been terrified he would order her to perform fellatio, a horrifying command, but fortunately, that did not happen. "Ah..." But perhaps performing fellatio would have been better. When she opened her eyes, what she saw was the man pulling his pants and underwear down over his ankles. The ordeal was not over. Instead, it was heading towards the worst scenario she had imagined. "Get up and bend over with your ass out, hands against the wall." This was the moment she had been dreading since becoming his slave, the thing that Elise had endured in front of her, the command from the man she did not want. "Please, no... please don''t... ah." "Please! I''ll listen to everything! I won''t curse! Just stop, please!" Lee Subin begged. She did not want to engage in unwanted acts with an unwanted man. Death would have been preferable. So she pleaded. Even her strong sense of self-respect could not muster defiance {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} in the face of such a crisis. "You can curse all you want, just go and get ready for sex." But the man ignored her, and as his slave, she could not refuse his orders. "Damn it... ah!" She got up, tears streaming down her face, and walked to the castle wall. Following his command, she placed her hands on the wall and pushed her hips back, making it easier for him to enter. She had never been in this position before, but she knew what it was. It was doggy style. Resigned, she closed her eyes and bit her lip. "You look good. Damn, you''re so fuckable." The man approached her with vulgar words. She didn''t want to hear them, but she couldn''t stop him. She just waited quietly. "Ah!" Soon, something touched her genitals. It was incredibly hot and lewd. That something slowly penetrated her. "Ah!" Even though it was only partially inside, she felt pleasure. It was bigger and firmer than anything she had experienced before, yet strangely, there was no pain. "Ah... Ah!" The man placed his hands on her hips. They were thick and sturdy. He gripped her pelvis, turning his waist to slowly ease his way inside her. "Oh... Ah... I don''t want this..." The wet sound of his penis rubbing against her already wet vagina made her blush. The sensation of his penis teasing the entrance was driving her crazy. It felt good, yet something was missing. The bizarre yet regretful sensation made her hips move on their own. If it were Siu, he would have already fully entered, and would have already finished. Sex with this man was different from the start. Although not a virgin, it felt like her first time having sex. "Ah! Oh, sorry! I don''t want this!" Suddenly, the man thrust his penis deep inside her. Her tight vagina was forcibly stretched by the man. His penis relentlessly penetrated her until it reached her cervix. "Ah!" And then she climaxed again. It was the third climax of her life. Siu''s penis had never reached, and therefore, never touched, the deep spot inside her that this man''s penis now ravaged. With smooth movements, he found her sensitive spot and vigorously stimulated her. Lee Subin was overwhelmed by a pleasure she had never felt before. "Ah... why... Ah, uh! Why!" She was being raped. And it was by someone she utterly despised and hated. She should have felt bad and disgusted. Yes, that''s how it should have been. But for some reason, Lee Subin enjoyed sex with this man. The penis filling her inside, the hands of the man gripping her pelvis, the flesh of the man sticking to her buttocks, Even though it was not Siu''s, she felt pleasure. Lee Subin was terribly confused. "Ah... why..." Was she truly a pervert? Was she a dirty woman who didn''t care who the man was, as long as she was being penetrated? The more she thought about it, the more her mind became a mess. However, she couldn''t think for long. Because the man pulled his penis out of her. "Ah, ah..." A different erotic sensation from being penetrated made her breath rough again. As his penis stirred inside her again, she gasped anew. "What?!" And when the man thrust his penis back in, her hips buckled along with a lewd scream, and an unprecedented massive climax overtook her. "Ah, ah! Go, go away!" At that moment, Lee Subin realized. It wasn''t that she was lewd. Sex felt good. The pleasure she was feeling now was natural. So, she didn''t need to feel any guilt or wrongdoing. Thus, she accepted the man. "Ah! Ah... Ah!" His penis stirred inside her, and she moved her hips in response. And as his penis penetrated deeply, she tightened around it. Lee Subin was now enjoying sex. "Ah, ah! Good! Sex is good!" Her sticky moans and the lewd sounds of flesh colliding echoed off the castle walls. **** "Subin, are you feeling good?" "Ah! Yes... Ah, it feels good...!" "You feel good even though you''re being raped?" "Ah, ah... You''re repulsive, but, ah! Still, sex feels good!" Lee Subin honestly answered the man''s question with her newfound realization. There was no room or reason for lies. Even if it was with the worst human being, sex was a pleasurable act. "How does it compare to when you do it with Siu? Who do you enjoy it more with?" "Obviously, ah, ahhh! Obviously!" "Yeah, obviously who?" "Obviously with you! Ah, ahhh! It''s better, better with you!" Her first experience with Siu was nothing but pain. Siu had finished as soon as he tore her hymen. They were both too clumsy and too hasty. That day, they ended up using only one condom. Even the few times they had sex after that, there were no notable improvements. It was just a repeat of that day. That''s why Lee Subin hated sex. She hated feeling only pain during the act and seeing Siu depressed afterward. But today, Lee Subin realized something. What she had done with Siu wasn''t sex. It was too crude and low-level to even be called sex. Sex should feel good like it does now... but it hadn''t been. So, that wasn''t sex. But then... Why had it been that way? Lee Subin found the reason in Siu. "You didn''t love Siu? But you say sex is better with me?" "Uh! I love Siu, but he can''t... ah! Also, Siu has a small penis!" If Siu''s penis had been as big and firm as this man''s, If she could have been ravished by it, Or if she could have felt it from his caresses, Then she might have enjoyed and liked sex. But that hadn''t been the case. So, it was Siu''s fault. "So you''re saying my penis is better?" "Yes, ah... Your penis is bigger, ah! That''s why it feels better!" Thus, when asked which penis she preferred, she naturally chose this man''s over Siu''s. "Hey Siu, hear that? Haha, she says my penis is better. Should''ve fucked her properly." Yes, that''s why she chose this penis... "......What?" After finishing her answer, Lee Subin sensed something was wrong. She felt someone''s presence next to the man who was gripping her buttocks and thrusting. If the man was right, then that someone was... ''...Siu?'' Shocked, Lee Subin found herself unable to breathe. Thumping sound - Regardless of her shock, the man didn''t stop thrusting. Her sticky moans disappeared, and only the lewd sounds of flesh colliding echoed off the castle walls. Chapter 122: 18+ "Siu... Siu is watching?! No, I can''t... I don''t want this!" Lee Subin was horrified. She still loved Siu and wanted his love in return. That''s why she had intended to keep today''s events a secret from him. Becoming a man''s slave, Being raped by him, Discovering the pleasures of sex because of him, All these were significant events for her but ones she did not want Siu to discover. "Please... say it''s a lie... please!" But everything was exposed. Her highly aroused state with another man, Her disparaging comparisons of Siu, Her preference for this man''s penis over Siu''s, She had shown it all to Siu. Tears streamed down Lee Subin''s face. She wanted to escape. She wanted to flee from this place immediately, to disappear to a place without Siu. "What''s the matter, why the silence? Shocked? About your ex-girlfriend? Can''t handle it, huh?" But her master did not allow her to escape. He continued thrusting in front of Siu, even more vigorously, as if to show off. As a result, she couldn''t hold back her moans. "Siu, I don''t want this! Ah... Ah..." Though she didn''t want to show it... though she didn''t want him to hear... In front of Siu, she had become nothing more than an animal in heat. Siu was witnessing a side of her he had never seen. "What must Siu be thinking now... Will he think I''m dirty? Disgusting...?" She, who had always explicitly avoided sexual relations and despised promiscuous women, was now gasping in the throes of sex... She thought even if she confessed everything, Siu would not have any sympathy for her. Thump...Thump... As Lee Subin was tormented by these thoughts, she heard footsteps approaching from behind. Siu was coming closer to her. Her heart felt like it was about to burst. What could she possibly say to him... She couldn''t think of anything. "Subin, tell Siu what you said earlier. He seems to have missed it." "Siu, I don''t want to... please, don''t make me do this, please!" "It''s an order." "Ugh!" The man seemed to have noticed her reluctance and gave her advice. No, it was an order¡ªa terrible order that pushed her further into the abyss. Lee Subin didn''t want to answer, but she couldn''t refuse. "...It feels better with this man than with you. You have a small penis, and you''re bad at sex? That''s why I prefer this penis that satisfies me... Ah, no! It''s a lie... don''t believe it, Siu!" After she finished speaking, she burst into tears and screamed at Siu. Crying and begging, she claimed that the words were forced out by the man. However... As she made these excuses, she continued to move her hips. It seemed unlikely that Siu would believe her words. The sheer intensity and deepening narrative complexity draw a picture that strays into darker and more provocative realms. This scene weaves a twisted web of manipulation and revealed truths that pivot the story unexpectedly. Here''s a continuation of the translated text, maintaining the raw emotions and actions portrayed: Exhausted, Lee Subin collapsed onto the floor. "Ah... I''m sorry... so sorry..." She wept face down on the ground. "Siu... I''m so sorry..." She # N§àv§Ölight # continued to apologize to Siu. "..." Breaking the silence, Siu¡ªor rather, someone pretending to be Siu¡ªspoke up. "Ahahaha! All that dignity, and look at you now! You burst just like that? Hilarious!" It wasn''t Siu, but Elise, unable to hold back her laughter any longer. "Did you enjoy our master¡¯s dick that much? Pfft!" Well, I had intended to keep the deception going a bit longer, but it had to come out eventually. **** It wasn''t Siu who had come to the castle walls; it was Elise. I had told her beforehand. If Siu falls asleep, come up. The plan was to suggest a threesome, but it turned into a prank that Lee Subin foolishly fell for. Logically, if Siu had come up and seen that scene, he wouldn''t have just stood there. He would have reacted¡ªeither angrily confronting me or pathetically running away. But since she grit her teeth and stayed silent, it should have raised doubts. Still, given she''s been enslaved, raped, and mentally scattered, her confusion is somewhat understandable. Anyway, it was an entertaining show. Both Elise and I had a hard time holding back our laughter. "...It wasn''t Siu?" "Ahahat, it''s me. Elise, whom you called filthy. Turns out, you''re just as dirty, aren''t you?" "You, you bastards! I thought... I thought it was Siu... Ahhh!" Looks like her mind''s completely broken. As Lee Subin turned to face Elise and screamed, Elise taunted her while Lee Subin continued to sob uncontrollably. A mix of anger, relief, self-loathing, and other emotions probably wrecked her. Her once proud and beautiful face was a mess. But even crying like that, she¡¯s still pretty. Truly a heroine. "Ah, it''s so noisy. Elise. Go shut her up. You know what I mean?" "Hehe. Yes, Master~!" It''s not exactly pleasant hearing her cry because of me. I''m not a psychopath to enjoy that. At my command for silence, Elise climbed on top of the lying Lee Subin. She leaned down, grabbed her face, and kissed her. "Mmph! Ugh, huh?! Mmph!" "Slurp, ha... slurp... pfft! Look at that face. You''re quite cute, aren¡¯t you?" Taken aback, Lee Subin tried to resist, but with her exhausted body, she couldn''t stop Elise, who was refreshed from sleep. Eventually, she had to allow Elise''s tongue into her mouth. "I don''t want this, huh! Slurp, gulp! Mmm... damn it." "Good girl~ Stop crying and just enjoy kissing your sister~." "Sniff, huh, slurp! I don''t want to, I don''t... slurp..." Wow, this is no joke. Watching two beauties mingling their tongues is quite a turn-on. That¡¯s the charm of a threesome. I watched the sticky scene for a while before approaching them. It¡¯s time for a man to interrupt this yuri scene. "Elise." "Yes, Master!" At my call, Elise spread Lee Subin¡¯s legs in a more inviting position. A perfect slave. She knows what I want without me having to say it. "Hey?! Wait... slurp, huh! Move, I don¡¯t want this, ugh!" As her legs spread, Lee Subin instinctively knew what was coming and tried to escape, but once again, she couldn''t overcome Elise. I looked down at the two kissing beauties and thrust my rock-hard dick into Lee Subin¡¯s pussy. "Ah! Ugh, go away!" With that, Lee Subin came undone. But I didn''t stop. Why should you be the only one enjoying it? This time I''m going to keep going until I''m satisfied. "Slurp, ha, ahh! Gulp... ah, ahh!" "Pfft! This is fun...! Ha... It''s like I''m raping! Ahahaha!" But why is Elise acting like that again? Chapter 123: 18+ Hmm... I was trying to enjoy a proper threesome but Lee Subin passed out after a few thrusts. It seems she reached her physical and mental limits. "Sigh, can''t be helped." "It''s okay, Master. I''m here!" I swallowed my disappointment and thrust into Elise. Her pussy was already wickedly wet. "Ah! Master''s dick, ah, feels so good!" ...Is she reacting better than usual? I thought she was only interested in exposure, but it seems she likes threesomes too. My knowledge has increased. I''ll have to try an exposure threesome once the training is all done. "Ha, ah! Uh, so good, aah!" To satisfy my lingering desires, I thrust sincerely, and soon Elise came. And with her, I also reached my climax. It was hard to endure as she clenched and sucked on my dick. At first, she just panted without any ease, but now she''s completely the slut herself. "Hehe... I''ll clean it up for you... slurp, ah... s-suck..." When I pulled out, Elise quickly took my dick into her mouth. Her cleanup blowjob was now top-notch. Elise moved her tongue around and sucked off both the love juices and cum, then looked up at me with a twinkling in her eyes. Ah, that''s cheating. Smiling like that. Because of that, I got hard again, and she looked pleased as she served my dick again, clearly wanting another release. I enjoyed her tongue skills and caressed her head. "Huh... what?! Ah... it wasn''t a dream... sob..." But then, Lee Subin regained consciousness. She saw us and was shocked, mumbling something before bursting into tears. Her eyes are going to swell up at this rate. How many times is she going to cry today? I used a skill to wipe away her tears and reduce the swelling, then commanded her. "If you''re conscious, stop crying and come here. Come and learn how to give a blowjob." "Ugh... disgusting creatures..." But she still had some defiance left. Her flow had been completely disrupted, so instead of making lewd noises, the clear-minded Lee Subin returned and blamed us. "Swallow, ha... pfft! What are you saying? You''re just the same. Screaming how you love Master''s dick, really funny, huh." "...Shut up." But she closed her mouth again at Elise''s retort. She''s been like a natural enemy, hasn''t she? As if she''s been holding a grudge against Lee Subin, Elise has been tormenting her like she can''t stand not eating her up. Yeah, Elise was always that venomous. Both are strong-willed slaves. **** "Slurp, smack, ah... slurp, suck, hehe... Are you feeling good, Master?" "The best." "I''m glad... swallow, ah... slurp, smack... Your cum tastes so good, Master..." Elise carefully licked my [N O V E L I G H T] dick as I had commanded her to demonstrate. Instead of sucking greedily as usual, she carefully caressed my weak spots while servicing me. And every time I reacted, she looked up at me with sweet words about how delicious and happy it made her. I felt like I was going to come any moment from her adorable actions. "Ah... Master, Master! Please come inside me! Fill me with your cum!" Noticing that, Elise urged me to climax. Barely holding on, I couldn''t resist her lewd request and came right then. "Huhu... Master..." As Elise savored my cum in her mouth, "Huh?! Uh, ugh! Gag! Ugh!" She then pounced on Lee Subin, who was sitting blankly staring at my dick. She kissed her again, transferring my cum. "Ugh! Ugh!" Elise, you scary girl... I unknowingly stepped back. "Ah... since it''s Master''s cum, chew it well and swallow... phew!" **** Lee Subin''s first training session ended like that. I wanted to enjoy it more, but the dawn was breaking, so we had to stop. However, there were still significant results. Lee Subin had succumbed to the pleasure my dick gave once, so it was only a matter of time before she would fall completely. With the fired-up Elise, just a little more stimulation should make her surrender. Hmm... It''s a bit scary how fired up she is, but... well, no big problems, I guess. I''m looking forward to the chemistry the two will show. "Slave Hunting, huh..." And there was another achievement. By making Lee Subin a slave, I filled up the slave slots and obtained a new skill along with some spare slave slots. [Slave Hunting ¨C If you overpower a much weaker opponent, you can make them a slave without their consent, provided you have a free slave slot.] "Lucky me." This ''Slave Hunting'' skill is like a mix of the Necklace of Subjugation and the Necklace of Submission. I was already wondering how to make Han Seolah a slave, so this was a fortunate break. Ah, right. There was also a skill I acquired from making Lee Subin a slave. ''Slave''s Submission'' allows me to use one of the slave''s skills, which I used on Lee Subin. It was a passive skill called ''Trust,'' which allows subordinates to believe in their leader. With this, Siu won''t doubt my lies for a while. Siu... Your ex-girlfriend''s skills are killer. **** As dawn broke, I woke Elise and headed out to the city gates with Siu to handle the promised monster wave. Though one might think it''s a pointless effort since there''s no experience to be gained, that''s not entirely true. It¡¯s a chance to improve skill proficiency. This time, I plan to hone one of Louise¡¯s skills called "Blue Flash." And... technically, I''m not entirely devoid of gaining experience either. Now that Lee Subin has become a slave, I can receive half of the experience she earns in the labyrinth. So, dealing with the monster wave is quite beneficial for me in several ways. Besides... "Hey, Siu." "Yes?" "I''ve noticed someone who seems talented but isn''t well-known by others." "Really?" "They seem to be a mage, holding a staff. Try to recruit them." This was also a subtle way to induce netori. Since Siu and Han Seolah aren¡¯t anything yet, I need to connect them for netori to take place. They''re the main heroine and protagonist, so a little push should be enough for them to take an interest in each other. "Um, that... I still have Subin..." "What are you talking about? Recruit as a colleague. Our party is all frontliners. Even one solid rear guard would make us much stronger." "Ah... Hahaha. Sorry, my mistake." "I have Elise, don¡¯t I? So don''t get any weird ideas and just go and get to know her tonight." For the record, the naive Siu believes Elise and I are dating. That''s the power of ''Trust.'' He immediately believed when I said the exposure rape show was just play and that Elise calling me "Master" was part of our concept. Hmm... But I feel like even without the ''Trust'' skill, he would have believed it anyway. But for the sake of preserving Siu¡¯s dignity, let¡¯s attribute it to the ''Trust'' skill. "But won''t she be wary if I visit at night?" "I''ve told Subin to pass the message, so it shouldn''t be a problem." "Ah, then it should be fine." Oh, and I told him that Subin and I had reconciled. We supposedly had an honest conversation and cleared up misunderstandings, though it was really just a physical conversation to resolve sexual tension. But now is not the time to reveal that. Anyway, thanks to that, Siu seems to have put his mind at ease. It¡¯s tricky when people you know fight... But thinking about those people having sex sends a shiver down my spine. "Ah, looks like it¡¯s starting. There are quite a lot of them." "That¡¯s manageable. Elise, are you ready?" "Yes, Master! I¡¯ll subdue one as you instructed!" From a distance, hundreds of monsters appeared. Although overwhelming in number, perhaps because it''s only the first day, the groups of goblins and kobolds didn¡¯t evoke much feeling. I readied my sword to face the monsters. I had told Siu to stay back as I would take the lead initially. Elise plans to capture one monster for those exploring the labyrinth. During the monster wave, you can only explore the labyrinth. Truly a vicious tutorial. "Brother..." "What?" "If I can protect this place for the next ten days without any issues... I¡¯ll confess to Subin again." "...Is that so?" "Yes!" You''re setting up a flag there! A death flag! Or should I say a netori flag this time? Anyway, you¡¯ve set the flag... so don¡¯t blame me. Chapter 124: 18+ The monster wave ended as blandly as expected. Dominating the tutorial was worth it as we swept through the monsters, gaining valuable experience. Every time I used "Blue Flash," dozens of monsters were wiped out¡ªit felt like playing a hack-and-slash game. Is this what action satisfaction feels like?! I was actually looking forward to future monster waves. "Master... that was totally awesome!" "Well... good job..." Well, due to that, Siu and Elise hardly had any chance to shine, but I tried not to care. After all, they weren''t gaining any experience, right? Siu might feel disappointed about not being able to show off to his ex-girlfriend, but that¡¯s not my concern. "Right, well done." I muttered something disinterestedly and then opened my status window. Blue Flash had already reached level 3. This is really sweet. Coming to this world was a truly great decision. What else am I gaining besides netori? If I return to reality with my stats added, I¡¯d almost be at the level of a B-rank hunter. B-rank, can you believe it? The money starts to differ substantially once you hit that rank. It¡¯s a total life turnaround. And if I enter the martial arts world and gain internal strength before returning...? Then I could even aim beyond A-rank to S-rank. If only that happens...! Ah, am I running my happy circuit too hard? I got so excited that even my lower body reacted. So, I called over Elise and took off my pants. "Um... I''ll take care of this guy. Uh... enjoy yourself, yeah..." Siu hesitated and then stepped back. It wouldn''t have bothered me if he watched... Is he still embarrassed? Siu deliberately turned away to look at distant mountains. What will he do later? In a few days, he''ll have to see his ex-girlfriend, Lee Subin, being taken, and Han Seolah, whom he''ll soon flirt with, being assaulted. Wouldn''t it be less of a shock if he got used to it with Elise now? By then, he won¡¯t be able to turn his head away or close his eyes by my command. But unaware of my concerns, Siu tried to distract himself by mumbling to himself. Right, watching raw reactions can also be interesting. With that thought, I put aside my worries and plunged into Elise''s pussy. "Ah~! Master''s dick is inside me!" Elise, ever the excellent pussy slave, kept herself ready to be fucked at any time. Really, classic Elise. I continued to have sex with Elise until the appointed time, then finished off the captured goblin and returned to our lodgings. **** There was a brief meeting. It was a time to exchange information about the labyrinth and the monster wave. Those who had explored the labyrinth all seemed pleased, enjoying the adventure and satisfied with the substantial experience provided by the dungeon monsters. However, Lee Subin alone wore a gloomy expression. I wasn''t sure if it was because she was sharing experience with me or if she was still angry about yesterday. Well, either way, it didn''t really matter to me. "Hey, Subin... Is something wrong?" Ah, it mattered to Siu. Concerned, he approached her to talk. "Oh... Uh? No, nothing! Ahaha..." Subin awkwardly deflected, clearly flustered. No doubt she was bothered. After all, she¡¯d come several times with another man''s dick. She kept avoiding Siu''s gaze, responding only in brief answers. "Is that so...? Well, that¡¯s good then..." Siu returned with a deflated look on his face. Isn¡¯t that fine? Creating emotional gaps like this makes netori much easier. It definitely was the right decision to make Lee Subin a slave yesterday. **** The meeting ended and after some idle chatter with Elise, we took advantage of everyone else being asleep to return to the same battlements as last night. I had promised, or rather ordered, to meet again today. As I climbed up, following my command, Lee Subin was waiting, her panties already off. "...You insane jerk! What were you thinking, telling me to wait like this where anyone could come?!" Her outrage was about being caught pants down, literally. She was completely exposed. "I told you to be nervous like that. You still don''t get it." Subin, unable to cover herself due to the command and teary-eyed with anger, was really... arousing. This is why one makes slaves. Pleased by her appearance, I stripped down. "You... piece of trash... People like you should die..." -Snap! "Kyaaah!" "You. Watch your mouth with your Master." But then there was trouble. Elise, overly loyal, couldn''t stand Subin''s insults and punished her. I found her verbal defiance somewhat arousing. Ah, too much loyalty can be a poison. "Slaves should get along. Otherwise, it''s no good." "But she insulted you, Master!" "Ah, stop. I appreciate you looking out for me, but you shouldn''t have done that. It wasn''t your place." "...I''m sorry, Master. Please forgive me..." Clearly, Elise was still harboring resentment from the insults Subin had hurled at her the other day. But that''s not how it should be. They''re now comrades. As a Master, I must ensure a harmonious slave family. "Don''t act without permission next time." "Yes, Master..." "I won''t punish you. But I want you two to get along better. Go kiss." "What, what?! Wait, what are you making her do, uh! Don''t, nooo! Ughhh?!" "Pfft, it''s Master''s order, stay still. Yawn, mmmm, ah..." I had found their kissing incredibly arousing yesterday. So, I took out my smartphone to record the beautiful scene of the two women kissing. "Ah... gulp, phew... don''t, ugh! Hmm... heh..." Despite her protests, her body was honest, wasn¡¯t it? Seeing Subin closing her eyes and focusing on the kiss with Elise made me think so. "Elise. Now get ready to be mounted after you''re on top." "Haaam... phew... Yes, Master! Hehe... slurp!" -Thud! "Kyah! No, I hate this! Are you going to do it again?!" It was Elise¡¯s turn this time. Yesterday, I had sex with Subin while she was underneath in their overlapped position, but today, I intended to be with Elise on top. "Pfft, what are you expecting? Sorry, but today, Master''s dick is mine." Elise also wanted to show Subin how she gets taken by me. Hearing that sparked a great idea, so I immediately agreed. Subin won''t just miss out today; she will also miss out tomorrow, and the day after. I won''t be giving her any attention. Instead, she will have to watch Elise losing herself to sex with me daily. She {N?o?v?e?l?i?g?h?t} had tasted my dick yesterday but won¡¯t get any today, while only the woman right in front of her enjoys it to the fullest? Probably, her desire will drive her insane. Then she¡¯ll finally surrender. Begging to be fucked. It''s the North Wind and the Sun strategy. Instead of coercive assault, I¡¯ll break her down softly through deprivation. This way, I ensure her complete submission, both physically and mentally. And then... Phew, imagining Subin begging in front of Siu for my dick made me fully erect. "Gulp... Huhhh... Master, I¡¯m ready. Please fuck me!" Elise then wiggled her hips on top of Subin, tempting me. Classic Elise, perfect timing. I obliged her request and penetrated her. "Ah~! Master¡¯s dick... Ahh!" "...Pervert. You two are truly incorrigible." "Pfft! Aren''t you the same?" "I''m not like you, wait, what are you doing!" "Acting like this isn''t you? With nipples so erect? Ahahaha!" "Get off! Ah, ugh! No... don¡¯t! Ah... slurp, huh..." Perfect. Feeling like I was violating them both at once as Elise ground into me while teasing Subin was intoxicating. 3P is delicious, but what about a 4P if I make Han Seolah a slave too? How thrilling would that be? "Ah~! Ah~! It''s getting bigger inside... slurp, gulp, phew... Your dick is so good!" Well, that''s for later. For now, I need to focus on the sex at hand. I relished the sounds of the two slaves mingling their tongues as I merged flesh with Elise. Chapter 125: 18+ Han Seolah idolized Elise Lintz. Unlike the introverted and timid Han Seolah, Elise was brimming with confidence and proactive in everything she did. While Han Seolah was afraid of being the center of attention, Elise fearlessly stood on stage and in front of cameras. Unlike Han Seolah, who suffered from harassment and jealousy, Elise was an idol loved by everyone. In the videos, Elise was literally her ¡®idol.¡¯ But... The ''real'' Elise she eventually saw was different from the one in the videos. Elise, who coolly dealt with men''s dirty looks, was... Spreading her legs in front of a man, calling him "Master" and swaying her hips to receive his seed. She sucked on the man¡¯s genitals, hoping for his praise. It was the moment her idol crumbled. Han Seolah knew that celebrities wore masks in front of cameras, but she believed that Elise was different. She thought the image Elise showed could never be fabricated. But reality was harsh. It was all a lie. Elise, who always thought of her fans and showed professionalism everywhere, ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and only looked at her man. She didn¡¯t care how she appeared, rather seeming to enjoy the moment. Her admiration turned into disgust. ¡®Dirty bitch... I trusted you... Was this all you were? Acting cool in front of men, but you became a star by spreading your legs? And you survived here by selling your body just like that? I... I gritted my teeth and endured, trying to become someone cool like you... Disgusting... Filthy... I pity myself for having liked and admired you...¡¯ Han Seolah trembled with a sense of betrayal. Her disappointment was as great as her affection had been. And that disappointment soon turned into anger. Her hands trembled. But at the same time... A small doubt arose in her mind. ¡®Who exactly is that man?¡¯ Despite his appearance, he gave off an indescribable sense of disgust. Yet, Elise seemed to like, no, love him. ¡®Does he have an attraction beyond this disgust?¡¯ Even if it was for survival, why would she spread her legs for such a revolting man... Han Seolah didn¡¯t understand. Even the man standing next to her, Siu, seemed far more attractive than that man. So, she was curious. ¡®Why him, specifically?¡¯ Then she heard whispering from beside her. ¡°F*ck... Do you have to be that big to get with Elise?¡± ¡°...Damn, look at those tits. So big. Guess the rumors about fake ones were false after all.¡± ¡°Thought she was all girl-crush and stuff, but ends up being a cheap lay.¡± ¡°Women are all like that.¡± It was the dirty banter of men. Startled, she walked to the other side and then heard women talking. ¡°Lucky her! Some are dying for real while she''s dying from pleasure.¡± ¡°Exactly... I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Oh my, sister! What are you saying!¡± ¡°Can''t I even say I¡¯m jealous? Imagine how good that size must feel.¡± ¡°...I am curious.¡± Their reactions weren¡¯t much different from the men¡¯s. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were different from hers. She had expected them to condemn Elise and that man, but instead, they expressed envy and jealousy. This realization confused her. ¡®Am I the only one angry? It¡¯s Elise, the nation¡¯s darling with not a single hater! And there she is, only looking at one man and selling herself so dirtily! Why isn¡¯t everyone else angry? Why...? Is that so great? Does that size make it feel so good? That¡¯s disgusting... It doesn¡¯t make sense... Am I the weird one?¡¯ Thus, Han Seolah allowed Siu to visit. He was a colleague of that disgusting man and the tainted Elise... She planned to befriend him to learn about her now ruined idol, and if possible, to speak with Elise directly. Perhaps as a hardcore fan, she could still save the broken Elise. Unaware that she was falling into a trap, Han Seolah spun her happy delusions. **** "Ah! Master! Please cum inside like that! Ahh!" "Haah... Master''s semen... Haah... so full..." Lee Subin, panting atop her, turned away as she caught Elise''s eye, but Elise soon forced her to look back. With one hand, Elise caressed her cheek and slowly approached her, whispering softly. "Why? Jealous? But sorry, what can I do? I''m going to monopolize him today." "Shut up, you crazy bitch. Who''s jealous? Enjoy it by yourself." "Hehe, how cute. Pretending it''s not like that after getting all wet." "Ah! Stop, don''t!" Elise''s other hand moved down and stealthily touched her vagina. Blushing with the realization that she was wet, Lee Subin resisted, but Elise did not let her go. Instead, Elise slipped a finger inside her. "Stop it, don''t put it in...!" Lee Subin moaned at the soft touch exploring her inside. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Watching her master and Elise, ? N§àv§Öl?g?t ? (Official version) her body highly aroused, she found Elise''s slender fingers unsatisfying. She needed her master''s cock. The cock that first taught her the joys of womanhood. "Stop it!" But she couldn''t express it because of her pride. To succumb to sexual desire... She was not the whore before her, obsessed with cocks. She was a woman with true love for Siu, her first love. She was definitely not a filthy woman craving another man''s cock. "Pff, do you need the master''s cock instead?" But Elise seemed to notice her hidden desires, already familiar with the process. "Shut up..." Was that why? She couldn''t overcome Elise. "If you want it, you should have it. Come out, Elise." Just then, the master spoke, contrary to Elise''s words about monopolizing him today. "What?! Master! That¡¯s different from what you promised... Hing!" "I¡¯ve changed my mind." Lee Subin''s heart pounded. His cock was coming again? Just the thought made her vagina start to drip with arousal. The pleasure of sex he had introduced was immense. -Thud, thud- Approaching footsteps of the master were heard. Correspondingly, her vagina twitched. Thoughts of Siu had long since vanished. "Can¡¯t help it, right? It¡¯s an order... This isn¡¯t submission. Once you¡¯re a slave, there¡¯s no choice..." She felt no guilt. She was a victim. And in part, it was Siu¡¯s fault that she became a man¡¯s slave. So, unless she desired it herself, there was no need to feel sorry. Lee Subin finished her self-justification. "Ah? Ahaha! So it''s true. Pussy sex is my monopoly, right?" "...What?" But the moment she awaited did not come. The master sat on her upper body and pushed his cock towards her. "Seen Elise doing cleanup fellatio? Do the same." It wasn''t sex. The master had ordered her to clean up after sex. "Haah..." A lewd scent wafted from his semen-drenched cock. Now she had to suck it as commanded by the master. If only he had penetrated her with this cock... But what she wanted did not happen. "Just do it, and stop pushing it... Haam... slurp, lick... Ha, slurp... Okay?" "Again." "It''s done!" "Again." "Oooh... Ha, hahum... slurp, hoo... slurp..." His cock was still large and firm, not losing its vigor despite several ejaculations. "Lick, haah... slurp, ha..." Her mouth filled with his cock brought back memories of being penetrated by it yesterday. "Slurp, chu... gulp, hah... hmmm..." Recalling the moment her tight vagina was stretched by his cock, the deep spots Siu¡¯s cock couldn¡¯t reach were rubbed, and she received his semen deep inside her womb, She felt as excited as at that moment. "Lick, haah... chu, juup, chu... lick..." Unknowingly, her hand moved towards her lower abdomen. Between her sweaty thighs, touching her aroused clitoris, back into the pussy that had been penetrated by the cock in her mouth... "Huh?!" "Pfft! It¡¯s master''s order. No masturbation." Elise caught her descending hand. Chapter 126: 18+ "Ha, I didn''t even want to! Let go of my hand!" Lee Subin retorted rebelliously. But it took less than an hour for her to plead, "Please... Ah, haah... Pleaseee..." Disappointing, isn''t it? I thought she could resist a little longer... But she succumbed so quickly, the ''give and take'' strategy was indeed effective. It must have been frustrating to just watch while feeling so good. Maybe this is what it looks like to wear a chastity belt in heat? She twisted her hips in agony, a pitiful yet incredibly arousing sight. But it''s ¡ô N§àv§Öl?g?t ¡ô (Only on N§àv§Öl?g?t) not enough yet. Ignoring Lee Subin''s gaze, I thrust my cock into Elise''s pussy once more. "Ah! Ahh! Please, stop it!" This time, it was Lee Subin who screamed first, apparently distressed at not receiving the cock. Come on, Subin, you need to say it. Not just whimper ''please,'' but directly say ''touch my pussy'' or ''stop and fuck me.'' Hiding behind her last shreds of dignity, she was avoiding the issue. If she won''t say it, I can''t help her. So, until then, the cock is confiscated. **** In conclusion, I failed to completely conquer Lee Subin today. Until the last moment, she only showed regret and didn''t ask for more. But seeing how soaked her seat was with her juices, it seemed imminent. Soon, Lee Subin would bow her head on her own. ====== ====== Returning to her quarters, Lee Subin immediately reached for her lower abdomen. "Ugh... Why... why! It''s my body! But why... Aaah!" Yet, she couldn''t touch where she wanted. The master''s command was absolute, and she could not masturbate without his permission. Thinking it might be okay if it wasn''t direct touching, she tried to press her groin against the edge of the bed... but even that was futile. As long as she recognized it as ''masturbation,'' all related actions were prohibited. "Uuuuh... Heugh, huh... Bad guy, fucking bastard... I''m going to kill you..." Lee Subin sobbed and cursed her master. From her perspective, he was worse than trash. He didn''t physically assault her body today. But he violated her mind. She had to feel unwanted envy while watching her master and Elise make love. Though the master was the worst in character, his cock was not... Her body was honest, recalling the heat from yesterday. Due to that, she felt an unquenchable thirst. How humiliating it was for Lee Subin. "What''s so great about that cock... that damn cock..." To taunt her further, the master thrust his cock, freshly ejaculated, at her. She was forced to suck it, something she had never even done for Siu. "Cock... Haah... Haah... cock..." It was the worst experience. The taste was horrifying enough to make her want to vomit... But unexpectedly, the semen was sweet. He seemed spent and flaccid... But his cock was still hard. "Haah... Haah..." The more Lee Subin thought about her master''s cock, the hotter her body became. It was a horrible experience, but upon reflection... it wasn''t all bad. Pause! "Ugh?! Am I, am I stupid?!" Lee Subin scolded herself as she watched her hand, stopped by the prohibition, reach again toward her vagina. "I''m really going to kill him!!" She cursed her master again to hide her embarrassment. "...Bad bastard... Did you plan this? Waiting for me to break and surrender... Who do you think will fall for this?" The master''s goal was clear. Complete submission from her. And she had no intention of complying. "Never... I will never give in... Not to this lust... I''ll overcome it. Let''s see how far you go. That thing with you and Elise, I didn''t enjoy it at all. I''m not jealous of what you do with Elise. Not at all... Elise..." But unbeknownst to her, her heart was wavering. Even a woman could see how beautiful Elise looked when her face turned into that of a ''female'' in heat. The fact that such a cool woman could show such an expression meant the pleasure given by the master was ecstatic... "Haah... Elise... you bad woman... Haah..." She even remembered kissing Elise. It wasn¡¯t her first kiss, but even though it was with a woman she disliked, it was sweeter and more thrilling than any kiss with Siu. And when Elise kissed her with the master¡¯s semen in her mouth... "Heeuh... semen... Haah." Lee Subin''s breath roughened as she recalled that moment. This time, she massaged her own breasts, trying to satisfy the longing that filled her body and mind. However, even that wasn''t enough for Subin, who had only felt true sensation when touched by her master. Swallowing her disappointment, she slid one hand down to caress her thigh, slowly moving it between her legs, exploring her unknown sensitive spots. "Haah... Elise... Ah, haah... Master... your name..." Pinching her aroused nipples and stroking near her groin, she gasped as she relived ''those moments.'' Gradually, she started to feel it. "Ah... just a little..." "Just a bit more..." "Haah, please..." "...Ah... soon..." But before she could fully satisfy herself, her hand was forcibly stopped. "...Why won''t you move, move!" Despite her cries and tears, her hand remained immovable. A prohibition had been triggered the moment Lee Subin began to feel pleasure. Now, she couldn''t even touch her own breasts. "Ha ha... no... I hate this... please..." She wanted to touch, to be filled, to be penetrated. But she could do none of those things. It was excruciating for her. "Please! Aaah... I hate this, I really do! Please let me touch! Please..." "Ugh, huuh, aaaaah!" Thus, she writhed with frustration until dawn. **** There was a loophole in the command her master had given her. It specifically prohibited only ''masturbation.'' There was no prohibition against being touched or penetrated by someone else. Realizing this belatedly, she managed to calm her body. "Hmph... how stupid..." She wasn''t about to ask just any man. She had an ex-boyfriend, with whom she had shared her first experience. They had distanced themselves after various incidents, but she still felt his love. She had been waiting for him to confess again, but now she couldn''t afford to wait. Thus, she decided to meet Siu today and shed that unnecessary prefix ''ex.'' Although it was still difficult to face Siu because of guilt and self-disgust, immediate gratification was more urgent. Her good-natured Siu wouldn''t be able to reject her confession. Her innocent Siu couldn''t resist her seduction either. Although everything about Siu was less compared to her master, she was in desperate need of even the smallest stimulation. "Brother, how do you do this?" "Watch, like this... this way..." But... "Wow! Amazing! As expected from Siu!" "Hahaha... it''s not that great..." Her ''ex'' boyfriend was no longer just hers. There was another girl by Siu''s side. ''Was that... Han Seolah? Why is she with Siu...? I thought it was that man who had business with her...?'' ''So I was hoping the target would change... why is she next to Siu?'' Their relationship seemed closer than she thought. Han Seolah appeared interested in Siu, and Siu didn''t seem to dislike that. Lee Subin finally understood the awkwardness she had felt from Siu. Because of that girl, Siu had been distancing himself from her. While she was being debased as that man¡¯s slave, Siu was enjoying a sweet flirtation with that woman. "Ha ha... ha... how foolish... Why did I feel sorry for you while being raped?" "You''re not even thinking about me..." "Was the reason you handed me over to him because of this?" Her already fragile mind shattered. Normal thinking became difficult. She decided to stop thinking and just accept the situation before her. There was no place for her in Siu''s life. Her groin ached. Lee Subin wanted to meet her master right then. Chapter 127: 18+ As the appointed time arrived, I climbed the ramparts with Elise by my side. There, waiting for us, was Lee Subin, already prepared to be penetrated. She was naked, just as she had been during the assault, leaning against the battlements with her buttocks pushed out. "What, surrendering already?" I asked, incredulous at her posture. Subin shook her buttocks at me and cried out, "I''m sorry... Please... It¡¯s my fault, so hurry up and put it in... Please!" Hmm, that was the reaction I wanted, but I didn¡¯t expect her to capitulate so quickly. It''s satisfying, yet somehow hollow. Teasing and tormenting her had been fun. Elise seemed to feel the same disappointment, crossing her arms and looking down at Subin with dissatisfaction. "Hurry... come on...!" Well, if she''s asking to be fucked, I should oblige. I quickly stripped and approached her, acquiescing to her request. "Ahh, uh, yes! Ahh! This is it! Ahh!" As I penetrated Subin, she writhed and arched her back, letting out a moan soaked in pleasure. She quickly reached climax. "Ahh... It¡¯s in... Finally... Ah!" But she didn¡¯t stop there. Her desire seemed insatiable as she rubbed her buttocks against me, pulling me deeper before moving her hips on her own. She moaned as if she was about to milk me dry. Oh... is this really Lee Subin? She''s completely transformed in just one day. Who owns whom here...? She seems ready to devour me completely. "Ahh! Ah, ah! More! Ah!" But I couldn¡¯t let myself be devoured just like that. I gripped her pelvis and shook my hips in response, thrusting into her cervix and speaking to her. "Subin, how can you tighten around me like this? Are you going to let it all inside?" "Ahh, it doesn''t matter! Ahh! Fuck me harder!" What? I can''t hear you. "It doesn¡¯t matter! Ahh, ahh! Fuck me harder!" She¡¯s completely fallen, hasn¡¯t she? Siu¡¯s ex-girlfriend Lee Subin is gone, and here is my personal female, panting beneath me. Ah, this is why I play the netori game. Elated, I turned her sensory stimulation back on and fucked her as she wanted. She rejoiced wildly, gasping heavily. "Ahh, ahh... that¡¯s it, go ahead...!" Lee Subin tightened around me, and the pressure made me feel like I was about to burst, but I didn¡¯t hold back. I kept thrusting inside her until I filled her womb with my semen. "Ahh! I¡¯m cumming! Ah, ah! This is great!" But it wasn¡¯t over yet. One climax wasn¡¯t enough for me. "Ahh... It¡¯s full inside... Ah..." "Can you take more?" "Ahh... yes... come..." And Subin felt the same. I laid her down against the ramparts, spread her legs, and entered her again. She responded by tightening around me. "Ah! Again, it¡¯s in! Ah!" I slowly raised my head to admire her form. Her genitals, smeared with the foam of arousal and semen, Her sweat-drenched abdomen, Her breasts heaving with each breath, nipples erect, Her lips glistening with saliva, Every part of her screamed that she was the heroine. And those big, beautiful eyes looking up at me. Those eyes, filled with ecstatic longing. I was drawn to her eyes, moving toward her... "Stop!" I was halted by Elise rushing at me with a pout. "Too much, Master! You did it all day yesterday." "But you promised today too!" Caught up in the heat of sex, I had neglected Elise, and she was clearly upset. I felt a bit guilty. While holding one of Subin¡¯s legs and gently rocking my hips, I grabbed Elise''s face with my other hand and intertwined our tongues. "Ah... too much... ah!" "Hehe... kissing... I¡¯m so happy..." Subin¡¯s disappointed voice came from below, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, the night was long. We spent a delightful time exploring each other like three beasts. Thanks to Subin''s surrender, we could enjoy a proper threesome, which was incredibly satisfying. For instance, receiving a double cleanup blowjob after ejaculating. "Yum... why are you eating it all when Master came in me!" "What? It''s my turn this time." "There''s no turn for you! Stop!" "Don¡¯t take it away! Hey!" To reignite the excitement, we engaged in a double paizuri. "Phew... Master, you''re too much. To openly humiliate us like this." "...It''s not that it''s small, you''re just too big." "What? Your voice is so small I can''t hear you." "This, this!" And making them face each other while I alternated between them was quite an entertaining experience. Being able to enjoy the taste of two at once, and hearing their sounds of pleasure and disappointment made it all the more enjoyable. "Ahh! Hehe... Master, you prefer my pussy, right? Ahh... Cum just like that!" "No, it¡¯s my turn!" "Pfft! So, there''s no such thing as your turn... Ah?! Master, don¡¯t pull out!" "Ahh! There it is! It''s in! Ahh!" Indeed, the more the merrier. The more pussies, the better. **** After hours of enjoyment, I sent Elise down first and pulled Lee Subin into my embrace, alone with her now. There was still something I needed to hear from her. The already subdued Subin leaned on me instead of resisting and asked in a quiet voice. "Is there something specific you wanted to talk about?" "Just curious. Do you really not care about Siu anymore?" "...Yeah. It¡¯s not like I can go back anyway." "What if I let you go?" "...It¡¯s too late anyway." Subin answered with a resigned voice, sounding utterly defeated. There seemed to have been something going on between them that I didn¡¯t ? N§àv§ÖIight ? (Original source) know about. ...But when did they have time alone? Siu¡¯s schedule was monsters in the morning, bonding with Han Seolah in the afternoon. So, the chance for them to meet was... Wait, did she see him with Han Seolah? Now it made sense. Han Seolah being the main heroine, they probably got close quickly, enough for Subin to think they might be flirting. Siu... you should have kept your distance. Just this morning he was praising Seolah so much, he¡¯s already gotten close enough to his ex to be misunderstood. Clever guy... I mused to myself and spoke to her. "Siu already has another woman?" "You...! You knew?" I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to drive a wedge deeper. "He¡¯s a colleague, after all. He casually mentioned having a woman he cares about." "Sob, sob..." "That¡¯s why I turned you into a slave without Siu knowing. You¡¯re too precious to be thrown away. Well, even if Siu knew, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped me." "You bastard... You¡¯re all fucking bastards... Sob..." I¡¯ll wedge myself into the rift that¡¯s formed between Subin and Siu. "But I¡¯m better, aren¡¯t I? At least I don¡¯t abandon a woman I like." "Sob... You¡¯re the same... You just hurt women, sob?!" "Same, are you kidding? I do it much better than Siu." "You... Pfft, true. You¡¯re better at sex..." While we talked, I penetrated her again, and she looked up at me with a resigned expression. "Forget Siu. I¡¯ll fuck you so much you won¡¯t even remember him." Looking down at her, I lifted her by her buttocks as she wrapped her arms around me and whispered in my ear. "Please... I¡¯m counting on you, Master." [Congratulations. The second stage of Slave¡¯s Submission has reached its maximum.] Chapter 128: 18+ As the monster waves became increasingly dangerous, their clear times nevertheless sped up. Gam Deokbae, growing stronger as the monsters did, was the reason for this improvement. Though these monster waves granted no experience points, Deokbae showed remarkable daily progress. "It¡¯s all about skill," he had said, explaining that the visible stats weren¡¯t everything. It was about adapting to an enhanced physique. "That¡¯s why," Siu realized the true reason Deokbae took on the monster waves. They were effectively a chance to train undisturbed. "In that case, I too...!" Enlightened, Siu followed in Deokbae''s footsteps, dedicating himself to daily training. His efforts allowed him to grow strong enough that he was no longer embarrassed in front of Lee Subin. Indeed, Deokbae was a colleague worth learning from. "I did it! I really did it!" Siu wasn¡¯t the only one who had grown. **** Han Seolah had proven to be a child with great potential, as Deokbae had said. With her exceptional mana sensitivity, she held the potential to become a reliable rearguard. Thus, Siu had worked hard to recruit her as a colleague. He introduced her to his peers and met with her nightly to teach her, helping her talents to blossom. They grew close, and Siu often discussed Deokbae and Elise with her, trying to dispel any misconceptions she might have had about them. Moreover, Deokbae had promised that if Siu could gain Han Seolah''s complete trust, he would accept her as a colleague without making her a slave, driving Siu to desperation. "Brother... I''ve finally advanced! Now I can really be your colleague!" Today, Siu''s efforts had paid off. After Han Seolah removed her novice tag and became a true mage, she swore to be his comrade. "Yes! Looking forward to working with you, Seolah!" "Me too!" --> Elated, Siu took her to find Deokbae to share the good news. "Just in time, I was about to come looking for you since today is the last day." Deokbae, too, welcomed them joyfully. Then, right in front of Siu, Deokbae began to rape Han Seolah. **** Siu couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening. Everything felt too surreal. That Deokbae had attacked Han Seolah and turned her into a slave, and that he had ordered Siu to stand still while he violated her and took her virginity¡ªit was all unbelievably shocking. "...What?" For a moment, Siu thought he was dreaming. "No, get away! Ahhh! Brother, please help! Please!" But Han Seolah''s screams confirmed this was reality, a horrific reality. "I trusted him... He seemed so reliable... Damn it!" Siu had been used again. He had been a pushover before being dragged into this world, and he had promised Lee Subin he would change. Yet, he had not grown at all. "Save me! I don¡¯t want this... Ahhh! Brother Siu!" Han Seolah cried for help, but Siu couldn¡¯t move. He could only watch. "No, I don¡¯t want to... I don¡¯t want to feel this... No!" It was a terrible sight. He wanted to run away, but the command prevented him from even turning his head or closing his eyes. "Ah, no! Not there! Ah, no! Lies!" Han Seolah had liked Siu. Even if she was a bit blunt, she had actively pursued him. Even when he casually mentioned having a girlfriend, Han Seolah continued to show interest in him. While it was overwhelming, Siu wasn¡¯t entirely displeased. "Ah! Ah! It¡¯s a lie, right? Ah, ahh!" Was that why? Whenever he received cold looks from Lee Subin for some unknown reason, Siu found himself thinking of Han Seolah. She had become increasingly significant to him day by day. Siu still loved Lee Subin, but he was becoming aware of Han Seolah. "Lies... Ah, isn''t it? Ah, ahh!" And now, that Han Seolah, so pure and beautiful, was being raped by the colleague he had trusted. "Ah, I feel it... Ahh!" Siu felt immense anguish at this realization. The door suddenly burst open. The startled voice belonged to Elise, surely. Siu hoped she would not tolerate her boyfriend''s actions. "Oh, you¡¯re doing it here? Pfft! Master! Look at him, he¡¯s getting hard. Ahaha!" But that hope quickly vanished. Elise, seeing Siu, mocked him and then approached the violated Han Seolah and kissed her. It was a very natural action. "Uh?! Elise... Ah, ah... Elise with me... slurp..." "Hehe, you''re cute. Unlike someone else, you''re lovely, slurp." "Ah, ah... gulp, ahh! Elise!" "Yes, yes. Like a sister. Congratulations on becoming Master¡¯s slave!" The night unfolded into deeper darkness, wrapping Siu in a nightmare he had never anticipated. **** Elise''s words were true. Siu was indeed aroused. Despite the horrendous situation, his lower body was honest with its desires. Siu hated this part of himself, but it wasn''t something he could control by will alone. Siu''s body reacted with arousal at the sight of the naked woman he had feelings for. And if he was only semi-erect before, now he was fully erect. The sight of Han Seolah, lost in the throes of sex and moving her hips passionately, was too much for him to bear. "Ah! Ah! It feels good, ah, ah! It feels good... ah, ahhh!" "Hehe, does Master''s dick feel good?" "Yes... ah, it feels so good... ah! The dick that was inside you, sister, it feels so good!" After Elise''s arrival and particularly after their kiss, Han Seolah had changed completely. Instead of screaming in rejection, she panted in pleasure and actively enjoyed her first sexual experience. "It''s so good, ahh! Ah... ah..." The pure image of her that Siu had cherished disappeared. ''Why...?'' ''She liked me... didn¡¯t she?'' ''Why then...!'' This led Siu to feel a sense of betrayal. He regretted having cared for her. And at the same time, he felt a painful longing. He wished he was the one having sex with her. His thoughts were so contradictory that the aroused Han Seolah seemed incredibly ? N§àv§Öl?§Ôht ? (Don¡¯t copy, read here) lewd to him. Because of this, Siu felt like his arousal was about to burst. "Pfft! Master~ he looks like he''s about to die?" Elise noticed this and told Deokbae, who then showed mercy to Siu. "That''s right. You''ve worked hard, so you can at least jerk off." Following the command, Siu pulled down his pants and underwear and started masturbating. It was an extremely humiliating situation. Anger and self-loathing contorted Siu''s face. However, he couldn''t refuse the command. Siu had to keep moving his hand on his dick. "Pfft!!" At that moment, Han Seolah burst into laughter seeing Siu. "It''s so small!" That was her comment upon seeing Siu''s dick, which only intensified his self-loathing. "Come on, Seolah. Give him something to jerk off to." "Yes, Master!" As Siu masturbated, the two resumed their physical union. Han Seolah''s large breasts swayed vigorously, and the sound of flesh slapping intensified, as if they were performing more aggressively just to show off. "Ah! Yes, the dick, uh! It feels good!" "Does any dick feel good?" "No, uh! Ah, ah, Master¡¯s dick! Uh, it feels good!" "That one isn''t good?" "Yuck! Ah, it''s too, uh, small, ah, ahh!" In reality, Siu''s size wasn''t small, but compared to Deokbae''s, Han Seolah considered it lacking. Unaware of this, Siu inwardly scorned Han Seolah''s lascivious behavior while continuing to masturbate. Chapter 129: 18+ ¡°...Are they dating?¡± ¡°Yes. Otherwise, why would they do that? They are a bit... unique in their sexual preferences, but they''re good people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge scandal...¡± Thanks to her growing friendship with Siu, Han Seolah had heard stories about Elise from him. Shockingly, Elise was in a romantic relationship with that detestable man, and she enjoyed performing sexual acts in front of everyone, a peculiar sexual kink she had. It was a shocking revelation. It was a story hard to believe. But it wasn¡¯t entirely implausible. After all, Elise did particularly enjoy being in the public eye and reveled in their attention. Thus, it was highly likely that she had exhibitionism. ¡°So, she was with that man...¡± Han Seolah could now understand Elise. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t about selling herself to survive. I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you, Elise...¡± She wasn¡¯t the dirty woman she had thought she was. It was all consensual, showing such aspects because they enjoyed it. ¡°Elise is really cool!¡± Elise was just as Han Seolah had known her to be. ¡°She was proud enough to show everything...!¡± Her faded idol was shining bright again. ¡°But... why him of all people?¡± Still, there was something nagging at her. It was about the man she chose. He was a man who did not suit Elise at all. No matter how you looked at it, Elise deserved better. He looked fine but had a terrible personality, and because of that, he was just a repulsive human being. There was no particular reason, but she just hated that man. Yet, Elise loved him very much. Enough to show her affection publicly. ¡°Is having a big one really that great...¡± --> Having worked in the entertainment industry, Elise wouldn¡¯t have dated him just for his looks. So, it must have been because of his size. Han Seolah did not like that. ¡°My sister only said it hurt...¡± From what she heard from a school senior, sex was an act only enjoyable for men. According to the senior, women were treated like objects and didn¡¯t even enjoy the process. Therefore, Han Seolah couldn¡¯t understand why Elise moaned so much. That¡¯s why she thought of her as dirty. According to her knowledge, if it was big, it should hurt more. But what if the senior was wrong? What if sex could also be enjoyable for women? And if the bigger it is, the better it feels? Then, Elise¡¯s expressions and gestures made sense. ¡°Elise acting cute... It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about it during my fan-girling. Is sex... really that pleasurable?¡± Han Seolah became interested in sex. She wanted to experience what Elise had. There was a suitable partner right in front of her. The man was Siu. Initially, she thought it was just a contrast effect. She felt attracted to him compared to that disgusting man. But that wasn¡¯t it. With a face just as handsome as that man, always considerate, and the kindness of visiting every day, Siu himself was genuinely charming. ¡°Huh? Why are you staring like that?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just because I like you, hehe.¡± So, through Siu, maybe she could understand Elise better. Therefore, Han Seolah made a move on Siu. She had heard he had a girlfriend he loved, but it was just an ex. She didn¡¯t stop and approached him more aggressively. As a result, Siu began to waver a bit. ¡°Oppa... I¡¯ve finally advanced! Now I can be your comrade, right?¡± And today, finally, an opportunity had come. If today was the day she became a formal mage with his help, it might really be possible. Han Seolah finished preparing her mind as she recalled that day''s Elise. ¡°I was going to visit anyway since it¡¯s the last day, so this worked out well.¡± But it wasn¡¯t Siu who took her virginity, it was Deokbae. **** An incomprehensible event happened in an instant. Han Seolah couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. When she came to her senses, she had already lost her virginity under Deokbae. A man¡¯s penis was embedded inside her, bloodied. ¡°Si, stop it! Go away! Aaah! Oppa, please help me!¡± It was horrible. She was despairing. She wanted to die. She was being raped by the most disgusting man. Han Seolah was experiencing sex in the worst possible way. ¡°Haah! Si, I hate it... Huh, I don¡¯t want to feel good... No, I don¡¯t want to feel good with this!¡± But strangely... despite being raped, it felt good. Her tight vagina was gradually stretching around his huge penis, and the sensation she felt for the first time was dizzyingly addictive. The senior¡¯s words that sex was only painful were not right. ¡°Haah, ah! No! There! Huh, aah! It¡¯s a lie!¡± Her body and mind were disconnected. Her mind hated the situation, but her body was joyous, and while her mouth screamed no, her hips moved on their own. Han Seolah couldn¡¯t believe herself. ¡°Haah! Ah! It¡¯s a lie, huh!¡± But as the man started thrusting, she had to admit she was wrong. The pleasure was too much to bear. Han Seolah felt the man filling her up and lost herself. ¡°Huh, haah... I feel it! Haah!¡± Suddenly, she understood Elise. Sex was a pleasurable act. And the bigger the penis, the better it was. Being filled from the entrance to the inside by a man¡¯s penis felt incredibly blissful. It was a pleasure she couldn¡¯t feel with any other penis. Han Seolah experienced her first climax and briefly lost consciousness. The pleasure was too overwhelming for her to handle. The door suddenly opened. She quickly came to her senses because she was startled by the thought that someone she didn¡¯t know had entered. But it turned out to be someone she knew. It was her idol. ¡°Ah... Elise is watching me...¡± The always beautiful Elise was looking at her and flashed a seductive smile before swiftly diving in to steal her lips. Instantly, sweetness spread in her mouth. ¡°Huh?! Eh, Elise... Hot, slurp, haah... Elise is... with me... slurp...¡± It was her first kiss. ¡°Hehe, cute. Unlike someone else, you¡¯re lovely, slurp.¡± And it was a deep kiss. ¡°Ha, haah... Haah! Gulp, haah... Aah! Elise!¡± Elise¡¯s tongue ravaged her mouth, licking every corner and passing her saliva. The sensation was as dizzying as sex. Being attacked both above and below by the couple, she lost herself again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Elise. Smack. Congratulations on becoming the master¡¯s slave, like your sister!¡± Becoming the man¡¯s slave was a great blessing for her. **** Following that, Han Seolah became honest with her body. She fully embraced the pleasure the penis provided, and to enjoy it even more, she began to sway her hips on her own. ¡°Haah! Ah! Feels good, aaah! It feels so good... huh, haaah!¡± Siu was watching, but there was no reason to care. Feeling the penis even a little more was what mattered. ¡°Hehe, does the master¡¯s penis feel good?¡± ¡°Yes... ha, haaah... it feels so good... haah! The penis that was inside sister, it feels so good!¡± It wasn¡¯t just any penis. It was the penis that had taken Elise¡¯s virginity. The sex she was having now with the master was, in a sense, indirect sex with Elise. So, of course, it felt good. Realizing this belatedly, Han Seolah joyously cried out. ¡°Haah! Indeed, the penis, ugh! Feels good!¡± ¡°Does any penis feel good?¡± ¡°No, ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) ugh! Hah, huh, the master¡¯s, ha, penis! Huh, it feels good!¡± Large and hard, The penis that had penetrated Elise¡¯s vagina, Now, Han Seolah could not be satisfied by any other penis. ¡°Would that one not work?¡± ¡°No! Haah, that one¡¯s too, huh, small, huh, haaah!¡± The penis of Siu, with whom she had intended to share her first time, was insufficient. ==== -Kwang! ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± Someone appeared behind Siu, who couldn¡¯t stop shaking his penis even after ejaculating due to the command. ¡°Su, Subin?!¡± It was his first love. The joy of the meeting was brief, and the shame of the disgrace was brief, Thinking that she might be in danger from Deokbae if things stayed as they were, Siu tried to yell at her to run away. No, he intended to yell that. ¡°Just as I thought...! What are you doing without me?!¡± But he stopped speaking at her next words. -Slurk The sound of clothes falling was heard, And then, naked, she rushed past him toward Deokbae. Siu felt like he was losing his mind. Chapter 130: 18+ Ah, why is she coming here now? This is going to ruin everything... Lee Subin¡¯s sudden appearance had foiled the plan that had been carefully laid out. They hadn''t intended to reveal everything so soon. The original plan was for Siu to return to Lee Subin after being devastated today, and then to show him the already fallen Lee Subin while engaging in netori sex. But now, the plan of ''double betrayal strikes twice'' had failed. Damn... this could even risk not achieving an A grade. I should have commanded her not to come; that was too careless. Seeing Siu¡¯s shocked expression, it seemed he was quite affected... but still no notification of achieving an A grade, apparently a stronger ? N§àv§Öl?g?§ä ? (Continue reading) stimulus was needed. Well, no choice. I''ll have to openly show Siu the orgy. I felt a bit of guilt seeing Siu in agony, but then again, this isn¡¯t real life, is it? You''re struggling, but I''ll cherish the Siu of the righteous hero stories, so understand... I comforted Siu inwardly and then pulled my penis out of Han Seolah. ¡°Elise, sorry, but enjoy yourself with Seolah for a bit.¡± ¡°What?! It was supposed to be my turn now! That¡¯s so unfair!¡± ¡°Hehe, sis... don¡¯t be like that, let''s kiss while waiting... huh? Haam, slurp, ha... Elise sis... haah...¡± And after embracing Lee Subin, I fondled her nipples and asked Siu. ¡°Could you tell me how to get back with Subin?¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about now?¡± ¡°...Uh, uh!!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way, Siu.¡± You should have appreciated her when you had the chance. In front of Siu, who could only groan helplessly due to my command, I lifted Lee Subin in a rear-entry carry position. ¡°Haah! This position is... so, so embarrassing...!¡± In that state, I positioned my penis at the entrance of her vagina and whispered to her as I rotated my hips. Then she momentarily got angry but bowed her head and spread her own vagina while looking at Siu. --> ¡°Look carefully... She¡¯s changed a lot, hasn¡¯t she? Because the master has fucked her so much... now her vagina can¡¯t be satisfied by your penis anymore...¡± Wow, she actually said it. It was a request, not a command, yet Lee Subin complied. Siu had long been erased from the utterly fallen Lee Subin¡¯s heart. Delighted by this fact, I thrust my hips and penetrated her deeply. ¡°Haah, haaah, only this penis will do!!¡± Then she moaned louder than usual, perhaps more excited because Siu was watching. ...But still not an A grade? Is this not enough for this guy? Despite the successive shocks, Siu¡¯s mental state seemed still intact. A tough guy... do we need to go harder? No choice. Instead of pulling out, I thrust violently and approached Siu, continuing the halted conversation. ¡°The Lee Subin you abandoned, your ex-girlfriend who you dumped!¡± ¡°Hot, haah! Huh, huh!¡± Who would dump such a woman? You should have been prepared for your ex to moan like this, getting penetrated by another man¡¯s penis. What¡¯s with the angry look? ¡°Whatever happens!¡± ¡°Ha, oh, ooh! It feels too good, huh, haang!¡± So relax your face and just jerk off. This is a continuous climax show of Lee Subin that you¡¯ve never seen and couldn¡¯t see without me. There¡¯s hardly a better jerk-off material than this. ¡°I will never give her back!!¡± ¡°Hot, ha, aaaah! Right, I will never go back, huh, hup! Slurp, ha...¡± Even if I let her go now, she¡¯s not the Lee Subin who would return to you. She¡¯s become a body that can''t live without my penis. Even if she went back, she¡¯d leave again because of your penis. ¡°...Ugh! Ugh! Huh, ugh...¡± As I screamed these thoughts at Siu, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and closed his eyes. Thinking I finally got him, I took one more step closer, and then Lee Subin turned and kissed me. Really... Is she being cute just in case I send her back? Uncharacteristically adorable, I responded while continuing to thrust. ¡°Huh, haah... more, harder! Haah! Slurp, chu, gulp... haah... I think I¡¯m going to come... hah!¡± ¡°Me too. Where should I come?¡± ¡°Inside! Fill me up with your cum... huh, haaah! I¡¯m coming!¡± After a while, as she wished, I ejaculated inside her, and she writhed her whole body, then leaned on me, breathing heavily. ¡°Haah... so full... ha, aaah... feels good...¡± And then, finally, the notification I had been waiting for appeared in midair. [Challenge Accomplished!] [You are currently A grade.] [Would you like to continue or settle now?] Phew... I did it. **** Of course, I chose to continue instead of settling. Couldn¡¯t miss the chance for a foursome. I commanded Siu to record using my smartphone, and I had a fun time with the three beauties. ¡°Siu oppa! Are you filming well? It¡¯s my turn now, so make sure to capture me beautifully?¡± ¡°Pfft! Being treated like a cameraman, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°What does it matter? It suits you.¡± ¡°Ahaha. That¡¯s true.¡± And it was Han Seolah¡¯s turn, I cleaned her vagina once with a wipe and then inserted my still hard penis into her. ¡°Ah! Sis... it¡¯s in! Sis... haah... ah~¡± Then she happily squeezed my penis and turned her head to ask for a kiss from Elise. That kid again... does she have a bit of a lesbian trait? I vaguely heard from Siu that she was a fan of Elise, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t just simple fandom. Perhaps Elise¡¯s influence had been significant in her easy fall. ¡°Hmm? What to do? I don¡¯t really want to... But if you give up the master¡¯s penis, maybe...¡± ¡°Huh, haah... no, that¡¯s not it... Being penetrated by the master while kissing sis, that¡¯s the best... haah, ah... huh!¡± "I can''t do this, hehe..." Well, right now, her fandom is below my penis anyway. "Haah! Orgasm while you''re cumming! Huh, haaah! Huh? Chu, chuup, haah... I''m so happy." "What... You kissed me too, do you like women?" "...No! If I kiss you guys, it makes the master happy!" After another internal ejaculation, Han Seolah collapsed and, on my cue, Elise kissed her. Hmm, it''s indeed arousing. Thanks to that, my penis was instantly erect again inside Han Seolah. "Hehe, master! This time, I¡¯ll serve you!" "Ah, then I''ll take care of this here!" "Well... I don''t want to be left out, so I''ll join in." Back to Elise''s turn, This time it was cowgirl. As she climbed atop my erect penis and started gyrating like a whore, Han Seolah and Lee Subin approached from both sides and began to fondle my nipples. Is this heaven? I caressed their heads with both hands. -Thud! "Kyaaah! What are you really doing!" "Sis... it hurts!" "It¡¯s my turn, so it¡¯s mine... chuup, chuup, haah... All of the master''s tongue, nipples, and penis are mine... huh, haah, you like this rubbing, don''t you?" But perhaps out of jealousy, Elise knocked them aside and monopolized me. She kissed me while grinding her hips and fondled my chest. Elise... you wicked girl! Honestly, I preferred Elise over the two heroines. If only I had a companion in real life who would recklessly dungeon crawl with me like Elise... I swallowed my regrets and filled her womb with my semen. "Siu, make sure you capture it well. The sight of me, who couldn''t feel anything with your penis, now going crazy over the master''s... got it?" "Me too, please! Especially add a close-up of the bouncing breasts for comparison." "Wow! As expected, sis! Great idea!" "...Shut up! I¡¯m not that small either!" Back to Lee Subin''s turn, The 4P dream, lined up for a doggy style play. I adjusted Siu''s position so that all three were in the frame and then thrust my penis into Lee Subin''s vagina. I spread my hands and inserted fingers into the vaginas of Han Seolah and Elise, who were lying side by side. "Haah! The penis is here! A penis incomparable to Siu¡¯s has entered again!" "Haah, huh! That feels good, huh!" "Haah... it feels like more than just fingers, aah!" As a result, the room was filled with the sounds of moans, pops, and creaks. Shortly after I ejaculated, those sounds turned into the lewd noise of sucking a penis, tormenting Siu''s ears. Chapter 131: 18+ Lee Subin whispered her love along with Han Seolah, both unwittingly had fallen for him, and even Elise, who was cheered on as a fan, had all received Gam Deokbae¡¯s climax inside them. "Ah... Master''s semen is filling me up..." "Sister, me too... hehe... Sex really was something great." "No, it''s not always like that. Honestly, it was really bad when I did it with Siu." For Siu, it was excruciating. Elise was understandable. She wasn''t an enthusiastic fan, so although disappointed by the perversion, she had no complaints about having sex with her boyfriend. But Han Seolah was different. It was clear they had been flirting, yet she joyously indulged in sex after being raped, which was both shocking and infuriating. And Lee Subin was a shock. She still thought they loved each other, but her mocking of her experiences with Siu while fawning over Deokbae was truly distasteful. He was furious. Furious at them, at Deokbae, but more at himself. Foolishly, he had been betrayed again. This realization was truly tormenting for Siu. "Damn it... Damn it...!" His stomach churned. His legs trembled uncontrollably. He wanted to escape this torturous scene immediately. But Siu, being his ''slave'', had to obey the commands. -Thud, thud- He approached the women lying breathlessly on the floor. And lifted his smartphone to capture their faces on the screen. All wore ecstatic expressions. "What the hell... really..." "Elise... To think an idol could make such a lewd face..." "Seolah... you said you liked me... you wanted to date me..." "Subin... you never made such a face with me..." It was humiliating. His male pride shattered at the sight of their faces, now the faces of females in heat, which he had never seen before. Especially seeing Subin like this was lethal. --> The woman he had his first experience with didn''t like sex like he did. It was always just adequate foreplay and then it ended. Because of that, Siu had to take care of himself secretly. But now Siu realized. It wasn''t that she hated sex. She just hated having sex with him. "Damn it... Subin..." Siu felt an overwhelming sense of defeat. His hand lost strength and the smartphone dropped lower. That¡¯s when their vaginas, marked by Deokbae''s semen, started to appear on the screen. Siu¡¯s mood plummeted. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stop. Following the order, Siu zoomed in on the screen. "Make sure to capture it well! It''s proof that you¡¯ve been loved by the Master!" "Hehe... please take care of it, brother!" "Hehe... Siu, watch closely. The pussy that the Master came inside..." The three women spread themselves, proudly showing off the semen flowing out from inside them. Contrary to the pure images Siu knew, they now appeared utterly lascivious and depraved. "See? It''s really full inside... We''re definitely going to get pregnant..." "Ah...! Sister! I really hope so!" "Pffft... The Master will keep doing ? N§àv§Öl¦Éght ? (Read the full story) it until it happens. Getting pregnant is a given." The three relished in Deokbae''s semen, hoping for pregnancy. Unable to bear the sight, Siu closed his eyes. "Siu... thank you." But suddenly hearing Lee Subin¡¯s thanks, he opened his eyes in shock. "...What?" Seeing the bewildered Siu, she smirked and whispered. "Hehe, thanks to you, we all became this man¡¯s slaves. Really, thank you." Then everything for Siu came crashing down. === Am I a fool? Really... such an idiot? "Aaaaaargh!" During the 4P play, I received a notification that I had achieved S rank, and was forcibly returned to reality. "Damn it, this blockhead!" I hadn¡¯t even received the reward for the last tutorial. "Fucking sex-crazed bastard!" I had meant to inform about how Lee Subin had fallen later... but I was blinded by the immediate sex and forgot. "Really... dumbass..." Such a foolish decision. Even after receiving the information from the tutorial fairy that the rewards for the third tutorial were excellent, I blew it. Clearly, I was a blockhead. Sigh... But what can I do? What''s done is done. I just need to reflect and not make the same mistake again. That should be enough. But still... "Aaaaargh! Really!" It was infuriating. Still, I gained a lot... I¡¯ll have to take comfort in that. "Hoo..." I took a deep breath and then sorted out the rewards I had received. [Mission Clear!] [Result: S rank, Points Gained: 32,500] [Achievement: ''4P Play''] [Clear Bonus: ''Trust'' Skill] [Challenge Clear!] [''Complete the mission all-randomly'' ¨C 50,000 points] [''Complete the mission without tips'' ¨C 50,000 points] Wow, I''ve become a point millionaire in one go. Now I hold 136,570 points! Just one more challenge to clear, and I''ll surpass the 200,000 points needed to meet Wiji Hye. I thought it would take longer... Looks like it''ll be quick? The anger I felt has instantly dissipated. And look at this, the Trust skill... How did this turn out? [Trust Lv. 1 ¨C Gain the trust of those of lower rank than yourself.] A skill that was quite helpful in NTR, now acquired as a special reward. It will surely be a great help in achieving future challenges. Considering the last skill I got was Sleep... that¡¯s a jackpot? I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. But there was something disappointing. All the skills I acquired while being a slave master were gone. I knew abilities from that world would disappear, but I had hoped, just maybe, they wouldn¡¯t. Is this telling me to be content with mere sexual stimulation? At least the attributes I gained there haven¡¯t disappeared... Thank goodness... Tha... "Are you fucking kidding me! You have to give me the attributes!! I earned them!!!" No, this can''t be. This is too much of a joke! After all the struggle... well, not really, I mean, after all the hard work... well, not that either, Anyway, the attributes I diligently raised should be acknowledged! I opened the status window to check my stats, and unbelievably, they were the same as before I transitioned to the tutorial world. This is outrageous. "Are you kidding meee!" Furious, I screamed and ranted, when a familiar translucent notification appeared to calm me down. [If you become any stronger, a character from the ''Romance Fantasy'' world, ''Cecilia Asil,'' will feel dissonance and might cause the collapse of the world.] [Therefore, your growth will be limited until the issue is resolved.] [To resolve the issue, you must increase Cecilia Asil''s affection from the ''Romance Fantasy'' world to over 100.] [Once resolved, your restricted attributes will return to normal.] What now... Because of Cecilia? So... If I become too strong and go back, Cecilia will doubt that, realize my identity, and in confusion, destroy the world... Is that what this means? It''s ridiculous but not incomprehensible. Cecilia thinks of me as... that... terrifyingly... She''ll notice the change in me right away. And she''ll think. How can he change so much overnight? I''ve been right beside him every day! How can he change without me noticing! And so on. Then she might hold me and... restrain me... Ugh, better not think about it. Cecilia is a good girl; she wouldn¡¯t do that. Yeah, right. I just need to quietly solve the problem as instructed. Which means, I need to raise Cecilia¡¯s affection to over 100. That should be easy. I''ll just go back and confess. Pathetically, I had run away realizing her feelings before, but I''m not the same as I was. I¡¯ll face her feelings bravely and confess mine honestly. "Phew... I got scared for nothing. It was a problem that could be solved quickly." It was just a drain on my energy. Exhausted, I didn''t even eat and just fell asleep. **** -Knock knock-! "...Hmm..." -Knock knock-! "What now, so early in the morning..." I fumbled for my smartphone and opened the app, and saw Hyuna¡¯s face, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. "Is this... a selfie? Why send a selfie all of a sudden..." "Wait, hey! Hyuna, your nipple is showing!" [Hyuna Lee: Good morning, Mister!] [Hyuna Lee: (Selfie taken lying in bed)] Did she send this without realizing...? Must be, right...?